An exposition of the Thirty-nine articles of the Church of England written by Gilbert Bishop of Sarum.
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1700
        
      
       Approx. 1519 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 212 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30349
         Wing B5792
         ESTC R19849
         12676328
         ocm 12676328
         65550
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30349)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65550)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 681:16)
      
       
         
           
             An exposition of the Thirty-nine articles of the Church of England written by Gilbert Bishop of Sarum.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           [8], xxiv, 207, 216-396 p.
           
             Printed by R. Roberts for Ri. Chiswell ...,
             London :
             1700.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England. -- Thirty-nine Articles.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-01 Tonya Howe
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 Tonya Howe
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           Thirty-nine
           Articles
           OF
           THE
           CHURCH
           of
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           GILBERT
           Bishop
           of
           SARVM
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           Corrected
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             Roberts
          
           ,
           for
           RI.
           CHISWELL
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Rose
             and
             Crown
          
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           MDCC
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           Thirty-nine
           Articles
           .
        
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KING
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Title
           of
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           the
           Noblest
           of
           all
           those
           which
           belong
           to
           this
           Imperial
           Crown
           ,
           that
           has
           received
           a
           New
           Lustre
           by
           Your
           MAJESTY's
           carrying
           it
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           You
           have
           so
           Gloriously
           acquired
           ,
           that
           if
           Your
           MAJESTY
           had
           not
           found
           it
           among
           them
           ,
           what
           You
           have
           done
           must
           have
           s●cured
           
           it
           to
           Your Self
           by
           the
           Best
           of
           all
           Claims
           .
           We
           should
           be
           as
           much
           ashamed
           not
           to
           give
           it
           to
           Your
           MAJESTY
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           to
           give
           it
           to
           Those
           who
           had
           been
           fatally
           led
           into
           the
           Design
           of
           Overturning
           That
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           beyond
           all
           the
           Examples
           in
           History
           preserved
           and
           hitherto
           maintained
           by
           Your
           MAJESTY
           .
        
         
           The
           Reformation
           had
           its
           greatest
           Support
           and
           Strength
           from
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ;
           while
           Two
           of
           Your
           
             Renowned
             Ancestors
          
           were
           the
           Chief
           Defenders
           of
           it
           in
           Foreign
           Parts
           .
           The
           Blood
           of
           England
           mixing
           so
           happily
           with
           Theirs
           ,
           in
           Your
           
             Royal
             Person
          
           ,
           seemed
           to
           give
           the
           World
           a
           sure
           Prognostick
           of
           what
           might
           be
           look'd
           for
           from
           so
           Great
           a
           Conjunction
           .
           Your
           MAJESTY
           has
           outdone
           all
           Expectations
           ;
           and
           has
           brought
           Matters
           to
           a
           State
           far
           beyond
           all
           our
           Hopes
           .
        
         
           But
           amidst
           the
           Lawrels
           that
           adorn
           You
           ,
           and
           those
           Applauses
           that
           do
           every
           where
           follow
           You
           ,
           Suffer
           me
           ,
           
             GREAT
             SIR
          
           ,
           in
           all
           Humility
           to
           tell
           You
           ,
           That
           Your
           Work
           is
           not
           yet
           done
           ,
           nor
           Your
           Glory
           compleat
           ,
           till
           You
           have
           employed
           that
           Power
           which
           God
           has
           put
           in
           Your
           hands
           ,
           and
           before
           which
           nothing
           has
           been
           able
           hitherto
           to
           stand
           ,
           in
           the
           supporting
           and
           securing
           This
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           bearing
           down
           Infidelity
           and
           Impiety
           ,
           in
           the
           healing
           the
           Wounds
           and
           Breaches
           that
           are
           made
           among
           those
           who
           do
           in
           common
           profess
           this
           Faith
           ,
           but
           are
           unhappily
           disjointed
           and
           divided
           by
           some
           Differences
           that
           are
           of
           less
           Importance
           :
           And
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           raising
           the
           Power
           
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           this
           Religion
           ,
           by
           a
           suitable
           Reformation
           of
           our
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           soever
           mens
           Hearts
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Reach
           of
           Human
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           their
           Lives
           and
           all
           outward
           Appearances
           are
           governed
           by
           the
           Example
           and
           Influences
           of
           their
           Sovereigns
           .
        
         
           The
           effectual
           pursuing
           of
           these
           Designs
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           those
           Glories
           of
           which
           Mortals
           are
           capable
           ,
           so
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           is
           now
           wanting
           ,
           to
           finish
           the
           Brightest
           and
           Perfectest
           Character
           that
           will
           be
           in
           History
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Promoting
           these
           Ends
           ,
           that
           I
           undertook
           This
           Work
           ;
           which
           I
           do
           now
           most
           humbly
           lay
           before
           Your
           MAJESTY
           ,
           with
           the
           Profoundest
           Respect
           and
           Submission
           .
        
         
           May
           God
           Preserve
           Your
           MAJESTY
           ,
           till
           You
           have
           gloriously
           finished
           what
           You
           have
           so
           wonderfully
           carried
           on
           .
           All
           that
           You
           have
           hitherto
           set
           about
           ,
           how
           small
           soever
           the
           Beginnings
           and
           Hopes
           were
           ,
           has
           succeeded
           in
           Your
           Hands
           ,
           to
           the
           Amazement
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           :
           The
           most
           desperate
           Face
           of
           Affairs
           has
           been
           able
           to
           give
           You
           no
           Stop.
           
        
         
           Your
           MAJESTY
           seems
           Born
           under
           an
           Ascendant
           of
           Providence
           ;
           and
           therefore
           how
           low
           soever
           all
           our
           Hopes
           are
           ,
           either
           of
           raising
           the
           Power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           of
           Vniting
           
           those
           who
           profess
           it
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           often
           been
           taught
           to
           despair
           of
           nothing
           that
           is
           once
           undertaken
           by
           Your
           MAJESTY
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           secure
           to
           You
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           present
           and
           of
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           Reward
           in
           that
           Glorious
           and
           Immortal
           State
           that
           is
           before
           You
           :
           To
           which
           ,
           That
           Your
           MAJESTY
           may
           have
           a
           Sure
           ,
           though
           a
           Late
           Admittance
           ,
           is
           the
           Daily
           and
           most
           Earnest
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             Your
             MAJESTY
             ,
             Your
             Majesty's
             most
             Loyal
             ,
             most
             Obedient
             ,
             and
             most
             Devoted
             Subject
             and
             Servant
             ,
             GI
             .
             SARUM
             ,
          
           
             C.
             G.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           IT
           has
           been
           often
           reckoned
           among
           the
           things
           that
           were
           wanting
           ,
           That
           we
           had
           not
           a
           full
           and
           clear
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Thirty-nine
           Articles
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Sum
           of
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           Confession
           of
           our
           Faith.
           The
           Modesty
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           Caution
           of
           others
           ,
           may
           have
           obliged
           them
           to
           let
           alone
           an
           Undertaking
           that
           might
           seem
           too
           assuming
           for
           any
           man
           to
           venture
           on
           ,
           without
           a
           Command
           from
           those
           who
           had
           Authority
           to
           give
           it
           .
           It
           has
           been
           likewise
           often
           suggested
           ,
           That
           those
           Articles
           seemed
           to
           be
           so
           plain
           a
           Transcript
           of
           S.
           Austin's
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           those
           much
           disputed
           Points
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Decrees
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           expounded
           by
           our
           Divines
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           ;
           since
           the
           far
           greater
           Number
           of
           them
           is
           believed
           to
           be
           now
           of
           a
           different
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           have
           kept
           within
           the
           same
           bounds
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           been
           first
           moved
           to
           undertake
           this
           Work
           ,
           by
           that
           
             Great
             Prelate
          
           who
           then
           sate
           at
           the
           Helm
           :
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           determined
           in
           it
           by
           a
           Command
           that
           was
           Sacred
           to
           Me
           by
           Respect
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Duty
           .
           Our
           Late
           Primate
           lived
           long
           enough
           to
           see
           the
           Design
           finished
           .
           He
           read
           it
           over
           with
           an
           Exactness
           that
           was
           peculiar
           to
           him
           .
           He
           imployed
           some
           Weeks
           wholly
           in
           perusing
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           correct●d
           it
           with
           a
           Care
           that
           descended
           even
           to
           the
           smallest
           matters
           ;
           and
           was
           such
           as
           he
           thought
           became
           the
           Importance
           of
           this
           Work.
           And
           when
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           he
           returned
           it
           to
           me
           with
           a
           Letter
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           it
           was
           the
           last
           I
           ever
           had
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           gave
           the
           Whole
           such
           a
           Character
           ,
           that
           how
           much
           soever
           that
           might
           raise
           its
           Value
           with
           true
           Judges
           ,
           yet
           in
           Decency
           it
           must
           be
           suppressed
           by
           me
           ,
           as
           being
           far
           beyond
           what
           any
           Performance
           of
           mine
           could
           deserve
           .
           He
           gave
           so
           favourable
           an
           account
           of
           it
           to
           our
           Late
           BLESSED
           QUEEN
           ,
           that
           She
           was
           pleased
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           She
           would
           find
           leisure
           to
           read
           it
           :
           And
           the
           last
           time
           that
           I
           was
           admitted
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           waiting
           on
           Her
           ,
           She
           commanded
           me
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           Her.
           But
           She
           was
           soon
           after
           that
           ,
           carried
           to
           the
           Source
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Fountain
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           Light
           she
           now
           sees
           both
           Light
           and
           
           Truth
           .
           So
           great
           a
           Breach
           as
           was
           then
           made
           upon
           all
           our
           hopes
           ,
           put
           a
           stop
           upon
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           much
           greater
           Designs
           .
        
         
           This
           Work
           has
           lien
           by
           me
           ever
           since
           :
           But
           has
           been
           often
           not
           only
           reviewed
           by
           my self
           ,
           but
           by
           much
           better
           Judges
           .
           The
           late
           most
           Learned
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           read
           it
           very
           carefully
           .
           He
           marked
           every
           thing
           in
           it
           that
           he
           thought
           needed
           a
           review
           ;
           and
           his
           Censure
           was
           in
           all
           points
           submitted
           to
           .
           He
           expressed
           himself
           so
           well
           pleased
           with
           it
           ,
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           others
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           becomes
           me
           to
           repeat
           what
           he
           said
           of
           it
           .
           Both
           the
           Most
           Reverend
           Archbishops
           ,
           with
           several
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           many
           Learned
           Divines
           have
           also
           read
           it
           .
           I
           must
           indeed
           on
           many
           accounts
           own
           ,
           That
           they
           may
           be
           inclined
           to
           favour
           me
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           too
           partial
           to
           me
           ;
           yet
           they
           looked
           upon
           this
           Work
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           that
           Importance
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           they
           read
           it
           over
           severely
           :
           And
           if
           some
           small
           Corrections
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           an
           Indication
           that
           they
           saw
           no
           occasion
           for
           greater
           ones
           ,
           I
           had
           this
           likewise
           from
           several
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Yet
           after
           all
           these
           Approbations
           ,
           and
           many
           repeated
           Desires
           to
           me
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           impose
           this
           upon
           the
           Reader
           as
           the
           Work
           of
           Authority
           .
           For
           even
           our
           
             Most
             Reverend
             Metropolitans
          
           read
           it
           only
           as
           private
           Divines
           ,
           without
           so
           severe
           a
           canvassing
           of
           all
           Particulars
           as
           must
           have
           been
           expected
           ,
           if
           this
           had
           been
           intended
           to
           pass
           for
           an
           Authorised
           Work
           under
           a
           Publick
           Stamp
           .
           Therefore
           my
           design
           in
           giving
           this
           Relation
           of
           the
           Motives
           that
           led
           me
           first
           to
           Compose
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           Publish
           this
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           justify
           my self
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           one
           and
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           I
           was
           not
           led
           by
           any
           Presumption
           of
           my
           own
           ,
           or
           with
           any
           design
           to
           dictate
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           method
           in
           which
           I
           executed
           this
           Design
           .
           When
           I
           was
           a
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           Thirty
           Years
           ago
           ,
           I
           was
           then
           obliged
           to
           run
           over
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           Systems
           and
           Bodies
           of
           Divinity
           that
           were
           writ
           by
           the
           Chief
           men
           of
           the
           several
           Divisions
           of
           Christendom
           .
           I
           found
           many
           things
           among
           them
           that
           I
           could
           not
           like
           :
           The
           stiffness
           of
           Method
           ,
           the
           many
           dark
           Terms
           ,
           the
           Niceties
           of
           Logick
           ,
           the
           Artificial
           Definitions
           ,
           the
           heaviness
           as
           well
           as
           the
           sharpness
           of
           Stile
           ,
           and
           the
           diffusive
           length
           of
           them
           ,
           disgusted
           me
           :
           I
           thought
           the
           whole
           might
           well
           be
           brought
           into
           less
           compass
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           shorter
           and
           more
           clear
           ,
           less
           laboured
           ,
           and
           more
           simple
           .
           I
           thought
           many
           Controversies
           might
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           some
           being
           only
           disputes
           about
           Words
           ,
           and
           founded
           on
           Mistakes
           ;
           and
           others
           being
           about
           matters
           of
           little
           consequence
           ,
           in
           which
           Errors
           are
           less
           criminal
           ,
           and
           
           so
           they
           may
           be
           more
           easily
           born
           with
           .
           This
           set
           me
           then
           on
           composing
           a
           great
           Work
           in
           Divinity
           :
           But
           I
           stayed
           not
           long
           enough
           in
           that
           Station
           to
           go
           through
           above
           the
           half
           of
           it
           .
           I
           enter'd
           upon
           the
           same
           Design
           again
           ,
           but
           in
           another
           method
           ,
           during
           my
           stay
           at
           London
           ,
           in
           the
           privacy
           that
           I
           then
           enjoyed
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           finished
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Reformation
           .
           These
           were
           advantages
           which
           made
           this
           Performance
           much
           the
           easier
           to
           me
           :
           And
           perhaps
           the
           Late
           Archbishop
           might
           from
           what
           he
           knew
           of
           the
           Progress
           I
           had
           made
           in
           them
           ,
           judge
           me
           the
           more
           proper
           for
           this
           Undertaking
           .
           For
           after
           I
           have
           said
           so
           much
           to
           justify
           my
           own
           engaging
           in
           such
           a
           Work
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           ought
           to
           say
           all
           I
           can
           to
           justify
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           excuse
           ,
           his
           making
           choice
           of
           me
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           had
           resolved
           to
           try
           what
           I
           could
           do
           in
           this
           method
           ,
           of
           following
           the
           Thread
           of
           our
           Articles
           ,
           I
           considered
           that
           as
           I
           was
           to
           explain
           the
           Articles
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           so
           I
           ought
           to
           examine
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           chief
           Divines
           that
           lived
           ,
           either
           at
           the
           time
           in
           which
           they
           were
           prepared
           ,
           or
           soon
           after
           it
           .
           When
           I
           was
           about
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           I
           had
           laid
           out
           for
           all
           the
           Books
           that
           had
           been
           writ
           within
           the
           time
           comprehended
           in
           that
           Period
           :
           And
           I
           was
           confirmed
           in
           my
           having
           succeeded
           well
           in
           that
           Collection
           by
           a
           Printed
           Catalogue
           that
           was
           put
           out
           by
           one
           Mansel
           in
           the
           end
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Books
           that
           had
           been
           Printed
           from
           the
           time
           that
           Printing-Presses
           were
           first
           set
           up
           in
           England
           to
           that
           Year
           .
           This
           I
           had
           from
           the
           present
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           ;
           and
           I
           saw
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           very
           few
           Books
           had
           escaped
           my
           search
           .
           Those
           that
           I
           had
           not
           fallen
           on
           ,
           were
           not
           writ
           by
           men
           of
           Name
           ,
           nor
           upon
           Important
           Subjects
           .
           I
           resolved
           in
           order
           to
           this
           Work
           ,
           to
           bring
           my
           Enquiry
           further
           down
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           much
           best
           Writer
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           was
           Bishop
           Iuel
           ;
           the
           lasting
           honour
           of
           the
           See
           in
           which
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           has
           put
           me
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           he
           lived
           ;
           who
           had
           so
           great
           share
           in
           all
           that
           was
           done
           then
           ,
           particularly
           in
           compiling
           the
           Second
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           look
           on
           his
           Works
           as
           a
           very
           sure
           Commentary
           on
           our
           Articles
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           led
           me
           .
           From
           him
           I
           carried
           down
           my
           search
           through
           
             Reynolds
             ,
             Humphreys
             ,
             Whitaker
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           great
           men
           of
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           Our
           Divines
           were
           much
           diverted
           in
           the
           end
           of
           that
           Reign
           from
           better
           Enquiries
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Disciplinarian
             Controversies
          
           ;
           and
           though
           what
           Whitgift
           and
           Hooker
           writ
           on
           those
           Heads
           ,
           was
           much
           better
           than
           all
           that
           came
           after
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           neither
           satisfied
           those
           against
           whom
           they
           writ
           ,
           nor
           stopt
           the
           Writings
           of
           their
           own
           side
           .
           But
           as
           Waters
           gush
           in
           ,
           when
           the
           Banks
           are
           once
           broken
           ,
           so
           the
           
           breach
           that
           these
           had
           made
           ,
           proved
           fruitful
           .
           Parties
           were
           formed
           ,
           Secular
           Interests
           were
           grafted
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           new
           Quarrels
           followed
           those
           that
           first
           begun
           the
           Dispute
           .
           The
           Contests
           in
           Holland
           concerning
           Predestination
           ,
           drew
           on
           another
           Scene
           of
           Contention
           among
           us
           as
           well
           as
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           managed
           with
           great
           heat
           .
           Here
           was
           matter
           for
           angry
           men
           to
           fight
           it
           out
           ,
           till
           they
           themselves
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           grew
           weary
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Question
           about
           the
           Morality
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Commandment
           ,
           was
           an
           unhappy
           Incident
           that
           raised
           a
           new
           strife
           .
           The
           Controversies
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           were
           for
           a
           long
           while
           much
           laid
           down
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           of
           Spalata's
           Works
           had
           appeared
           with
           great
           Pomp
           in
           King
           Iames's
           Time
           ,
           and
           they
           drew
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           Learned
           World
           much
           after
           them
           ,
           though
           his
           unhappy
           Relapse
           ,
           and
           fatal
           Catastrophe
           made
           them
           to
           be
           less
           read
           afterwards
           ,
           than
           they
           well
           deserved
           to
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Progress
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           began
           to
           give
           their
           Neighbours
           great
           Apprehensions
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           seemed
           to
           come
           under
           a
           very
           thick
           Cloud
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           Jealousies
           began
           to
           rise
           at
           home
           in
           King
           Charles's
           Reign
           ,
           this
           gave
           occasion
           to
           two
           of
           the
           best
           Books
           that
           we
           yet
           have
           .
           The
           one
           set
           out
           by
           Archbishop
           Laud
           ,
           writ
           with
           great
           Learning
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Exactness
           :
           The
           other
           by
           Chillingworth
           ,
           writ
           with
           so
           clear
           a
           Thread
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           lively
           a
           Stile
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           justly
           reckoned
           the
           best
           Book
           that
           had
           been
           writ
           in
           our
           Language
           .
           It
           was
           about
           the
           nicest
           Point
           in
           Popery
           ,
           that
           by
           which
           they
           had
           made
           the
           most
           Proselytes
           ,
           and
           that
           had
           once
           imposed
           on
           himself
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Motives
           of
           Credibility
           .
        
         
           Soon
           after
           that
           ,
           we
           fell
           into
           the
           Confusions
           of
           
             Civil
             War
          
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           Divines
           suffered
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           were
           put
           on
           their
           own
           defence
           against
           those
           that
           had
           broke
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           few
           Books
           were
           written
           ,
           but
           on
           those
           Subjects
           that
           were
           then
           in
           Debate
           among
           our selves
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           our
           Liturgy
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
           The
           Disputes
           about
           the
           Decrees
           of
           God
           were
           again
           managed
           with
           a
           new
           heat
           .
           There
           were
           also
           great
           Abstractions
           set
           on
           foot
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           concerning
           
             Iustification
             by
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           both
           so
           subtile
           ,
           and
           did
           seem
           to
           have
           such
           a
           tendency
           not
           only
           to
           Antinomianism
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           Libertine
           course
           of
           Life
           ,
           that
           many
           Books
           were
           writ
           on
           those
           Subjects
           .
           That
           Noble
           Work
           of
           the
           Poliglot
           Bible
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Collection
           of
           the
           Criticks
           ,
           set
           our
           Divines
           much
           on
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Oriental
           Tongues
           ,
           in
           which
           Dr.
           Pocock
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Lightfoot
           were
           singularly
           eminent
           .
           In
           all
           Dr.
           Hammond's
           Writings
           one
           sees
           great
           Learning
           ,
           and
           a
           solid
           Judgment
           :
           
           A
           just
           Temper
           in
           managing
           Controversies
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           a
           Spirit
           of
           True
           and
           Primitive
           Piety
           ,
           with
           great
           Application
           to
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           directing
           of
           all
           to
           practice
           .
           Bishop
           Pearson
           on
           the
           Creed
           as
           far
           as
           it
           goes
           ,
           is
           the
           perfectest
           Work
           we
           have
           .
           His
           Learning
           was
           profound
           and
           exact
           ,
           his
           Method
           good
           ,
           and
           his
           Stile
           clear
           ;
           he
           was
           equally
           happy
           both
           in
           the
           force
           of
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           plainness
           of
           his
           Expressions
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Restoration
           of
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           first
           Scene
           of
           Writing
           was
           naturally
           laid
           in
           the
           late
           Times
           ,
           and
           with
           Relation
           to
           Conformity
           .
           But
           we
           quickly
           saw
           that
           Popery
           was
           a
           restless
           thing
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           standing
           Enemy
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           So
           as
           soon
           as
           that
           shewed
           it self
           ,
           then
           our
           Divines
           returned
           to
           those
           Controversies
           ,
           in
           which
           no
           man
           bare
           a
           greater
           share
           ,
           and
           succeeded
           in
           it
           with
           more
           honour
           ,
           than
           Bishop
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Vindication
           of
           Archbishop
           Laud
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           long-continued
           Dispute
           concerning
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           .
           When
           the
           dangers
           of
           Popery
           came
           nearer
           us
           ,
           and
           became
           sensible
           to
           all
           persons
           ,
           then
           a
           great
           Number
           of
           our
           Divines
           engaged
           in
           those
           Controversies
           .
           They
           writ
           short
           and
           plain
           ,
           and
           yer
           brought
           together
           in
           a
           great
           variety
           of
           small
           Tracts
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           all
           that
           was
           contained
           in
           the
           Large
           Volumes
           ,
           writ
           both
           by
           our
           own
           Divines
           ,
           and
           by
           Foreigners
           .
           There
           was
           in
           these
           a
           Solidity
           of
           Argument
           mixed
           with
           an
           agreeableness
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Writing
           ,
           that
           both
           pleased
           and
           edified
           the
           Nation
           :
           And
           did
           very
           much
           confound
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           silence
           the
           few
           and
           weak
           Writers
           that
           were
           of
           the
           Romish
           side
           .
           The
           inequality
           that
           was
           in
           this
           Contest
           was
           too
           visible
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           who
           set
           it
           first
           on
           foot
           ,
           let
           it
           fall
           :
           For
           they
           had
           other
           methods
           to
           which
           they
           trusted
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           that
           Unsuccessful
           one
           of
           Writing
           .
           In
           those
           Treatises
           ,
           the
           Substance
           of
           all
           our
           former
           Books
           is
           so
           fully
           contained
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           delivered
           ,
           that
           in
           them
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           Controverted
           Points
           ,
           is
           both
           clearly
           and
           copiously
           set
           forth
           .
        
         
           The
           perusing
           of
           all
           this
           was
           a
           large
           Field
           :
           And
           yet
           I
           thought
           it
           became
           me
           to
           examine
           all
           with
           a
           due
           measure
           of
           exactness
           .
           I
           have
           taken
           what
           pains
           I
           could
           ,
           to
           digest
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           clearest
           method
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           shortest
           compass
           ,
           into
           which
           I
           could
           possibly
           bring
           it
           .
           So
           that
           in
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           to
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           ,
           rather
           an
           Historian
           and
           a
           Collector
           of
           what
           others
           have
           writ
           ,
           than
           an
           Author
           my self
           .
           This
           I
           have
           performed
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           with
           some
           measure
           of
           Diligence
           and
           Exactness
           :
           Yet
           if
           in
           such
           a
           variety
           ,
           some
           important
           matters
           
           are
           forgot
           ,
           and
           if
           others
           are
           mistaken
           ;
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           reckoning
           it
           an
           injury
           to
           have
           those
           discovered
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           gladly
           receive
           any
           advices
           of
           that
           kind
           :
           I
           will
           consider
           them
           carefully
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           best
           use
           of
           them
           I
           can
           ,
           for
           the
           undeceiving
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           am
           convinced
           that
           I
           have
           misled
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           men
           seek
           for
           Truth
           in
           the
           Meekness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           will
           follow
           this
           Method
           in
           those
           private
           and
           Brotherly
           Practices
           recommended
           to
           us
           by
           our
           Saviour
           .
           But
           for
           those
           that
           are
           contentious
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           obey
           the
           Truth
           ,
           I
           shall
           very
           little
           regard
           any
           Opposition
           that
           may
           come
           from
           them
           .
           I
           had
           no
           other
           Design
           in
           this
           Work
           ,
           but
           first
           to
           find
           out
           the
           Truth
           my self
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           help
           others
           to
           find
           it
           out
           .
           If
           I
           succeed
           to
           any
           degree
           in
           this
           Design
           ,
           I
           will
           bless
           God
           for
           it
           :
           And
           if
           I
           fail
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           bear
           it
           with
           the
           Humility
           and
           Patience
           that
           becomes
           me
           :
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           see
           a
           better
           Work
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           among
           the
           first
           of
           those
           who
           shall
           recommend
           That
           ,
           and
           disparage
           This.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           part
           of
           this
           whole
           Work
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           have
           labour'd
           with
           more
           Care
           ,
           and
           have
           writ
           in
           a
           more
           uncommon
           Method
           ,
           than
           concerning
           Predestination
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           my
           small
           Reading
           had
           carried
           me
           further
           in
           that
           Controversy
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           ,
           both
           with
           relation
           to
           Ancients
           and
           Moderns
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           most
           esteemed
           Books
           in
           all
           the
           different
           Parties
           ,
           so
           I
           weighed
           the
           Article
           with
           that
           Impartial
           Care
           that
           I
           thought
           became
           me
           ;
           and
           have
           taken
           a
           Method
           which
           is
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           new
           ,
           of
           stating
           the
           Arguments
           of
           all
           Sides
           with
           so
           much
           Fairness
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           knew
           my
           own
           Opinion
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           have
           owned
           to
           me
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           not
           discover
           it
           by
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           had
           written
           .
           They
           were
           inclined
           to
           think
           that
           I
           was
           of
           another
           Mind
           than
           they
           took
           me
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           they
           read
           my
           Arguings
           of
           that
           side
           .
           I
           have
           not
           in
           the
           Explanation
           of
           that
           Article
           told
           what
           my
           own
           Opinion
           was
           ;
           yet
           here
           I
           think
           it
           may
           be
           fitting
           to
           own
           ,
           That
           I
           follow
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           from
           which
           St.
           Austin
           departed
           ,
           and
           formed
           a
           new
           System
           .
           After
           this
           declaration
           ,
           I
           may
           now
           appeal
           both
           to
           St.
           Austin's
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           whether
           I
           have
           not
           stated
           both
           their
           Opinions
           and
           Arguments
           not
           only
           with
           Truth
           and
           Candor
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           possible
           Advantages
           .
        
         
           One
           reason
           among
           others
           ,
           that
           led
           me
           to
           follow
           the
           Method
           I
           have
           pursued
           in
           this
           Controversy
           ,
           is
           to
           offer
           at
           the
           best
           means
           I
           can
           for
           bringing
           men
           to
           a
           better
           understanding
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           mutual
           Forbearance
           in
           these
           matters
           .
           This
           is
           at
           present
           
           the
           chief
           Point
           in
           difference
           between
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           the
           Calvinists
           .
           Expedients
           for
           bringing
           them
           to
           an
           Union
           in
           these
           Heads
           ,
           are
           Projects
           that
           can
           never
           have
           any
           good
           Effect
           :
           Men
           whose
           Opinions
           are
           so
           different
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           brought
           to
           an
           Agreement
           :
           And
           the
           settling
           on
           some
           Equivocal
           Formularies
           ,
           will
           never
           lay
           the
           Contention
           that
           has
           arisen
           concerning
           them
           :
           The
           only
           possible
           way
           of
           a
           sound
           and
           lasting
           Reconcilation
           ,
           is
           to
           possess
           both
           Parties
           with
           a
           Sense
           of
           the
           Force
           of
           the
           Arguments
           that
           lye
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           see
           they
           are
           no
           way
           contemptible
           ;
           but
           are
           such
           as
           may
           prevail
           on
           wise
           and
           good
           men
           :
           Here
           is
           a
           Foundation
           laid
           for
           Charity
           :
           And
           if
           to
           this
           ,
           men
           would
           add
           a
           just
           Sense
           of
           the
           Difficulties
           in
           their
           own
           Side
           ,
           and
           consider
           that
           the
           ill
           Consequences
           drawn
           from
           Opinions
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           charged
           on
           all
           that
           hold
           them
           ,
           unless
           they
           do
           likewise
           own
           those
           Consequences
           ;
           then
           it
           would
           be
           more
           easy
           to
           agree
           on
           some
           General
           Propositions
           ,
           by
           which
           those
           ill
           Consequences
           might
           be
           condemned
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           in
           general
           settled
           ;
           leaving
           it
           free
           to
           the
           men
           of
           the
           different
           Systems
           to
           adhere
           to
           their
           own
           Opinions
           ;
           but
           withal
           obliging
           them
           to
           judge
           charitably
           and
           favourably
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Diversity
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           good
           Step
           even
           to
           the
           bringing
           men
           over
           to
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           To
           persuade
           them
           to
           think
           well
           of
           those
           who
           hold
           it
           .
           This
           goes
           as
           it
           were
           half
           way
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           bring
           men
           quite
           to
           think
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           yet
           a
           great
           deal
           is
           done
           both
           towards
           that
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           healing
           those
           Wounds
           in
           which
           the
           Church
           lies
           a
           bleeding
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           join
           in
           the
           same
           Communion
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           as
           do
           agree
           with
           their
           different
           Persuasions
           .
           For
           as
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           both
           Lutherans
           and
           Calvinists
           agreeing
           in
           the
           same
           Devotions
           and
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           a
           mere
           Point
           of
           Speculation
           concerning
           the
           manner
           in
           which
           Christ
           is
           present
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           divide
           those
           who
           agree
           in
           every
           thing
           else
           that
           relates
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           every
           one
           may
           in
           that
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Freedom
           of
           his
           own
           Thoughts
           ,
           since
           neither
           Opinion
           has
           any
           Influence
           on
           Practice
           ,
           or
           on
           any
           part
           either
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           or
           of
           Secret
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           same
           account
           it
           may
           be
           also
           suggested
           ,
           That
           when
           all
           Parties
           acknowledge
           that
           God
           is
           the
           Sovereign
           Lord
           of
           the
           Universe
           ;
           That
           he
           governs
           it
           by
           a
           Providence
           from
           which
           nothing
           is
           hid
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           nothing
           can
           resist
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           likewise
           Holy
           and
           Just
           ,
           True
           and
           Faithful
           ,
           Merciful
           and
           Gracious
           in
           all
           his
           ways
           ;
           those
           who
           agree
           about
           all
           this
           ,
           should
           not
           differ
           ,
           
           though
           they
           cannot
           fall
           into
           the
           same
           Methods
           of
           reconciling
           these
           together
           .
           And
           if
           they
           do
           all
           agree
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           all
           the
           good
           that
           they
           either
           do
           ,
           or
           receive
           ,
           and
           to
           accuse
           themselves
           for
           all
           the
           ill
           that
           they
           either
           do
           or
           suffer
           :
           If
           they
           agree
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           humble
           ,
           and
           to
           mistrust
           their
           own
           strength
           ,
           to
           pray
           earnestly
           to
           God
           for
           assistance
           ,
           and
           to
           depend
           on
           him
           ,
           to
           trust
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           employ
           their
           own
           Faculties
           with
           all
           possible
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           in
           the
           cleansing
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           governing
           their
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ;
           here
           the
           great
           Truths
           of
           both
           Sides
           are
           safe
           ;
           every
           thing
           that
           has
           an
           Influence
           on
           Practice
           is
           agreed
           on
           ;
           though
           neither
           Side
           can
           meet
           in
           the
           same
           ways
           of
           joining
           all
           these
           together
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           the
           difference
           is
           really
           the
           same
           between
           St.
           Austin's
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           the
           Followers
           of
           Molina
           :
           And
           yet
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           may
           differ
           and
           dispute
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           their
           Worship
           being
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           do
           all
           join
           in
           it
           .
           We
           of
           this
           Church
           are
           very
           happy
           in
           this
           respect
           ;
           we
           have
           all
           along
           been
           much
           divided
           ,
           and
           once
           almost
           broken
           to
           pieces
           ,
           while
           we
           disputed
           concerning
           these
           matters
           ;
           but
           now
           we
           are
           much
           happier
           ;
           for
           tho
           we
           know
           one
           anothers
           Opinions
           ,
           we
           live
           not
           only
           united
           in
           the
           same
           Worship
           ,
           but
           in
           great
           Friendship
           and
           Love
           with
           those
           of
           other
           Persuasions
           .
           And
           the
           Boldness
           of
           some
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           have
           reflected
           in
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           on
           those
           who
           hold
           Calvin's
           System
           ,
           has
           been
           much
           blamed
           ,
           and
           often
           censured
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           hold
           the
           same
           Opinions
           with
           them
           ,
           yet
           are
           both
           more
           charitable
           in
           their
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           more
           discreet
           in
           their
           Expressions
           .
        
         
           But
           till
           the
           Lutherans
           abate
           of
           their
           Rigidity
           in
           censuring
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           as
           charging
           God
           with
           all
           those
           blasphemous
           Consequences
           that
           they
           think
           follow
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Absolute
           Decrees
           ;
           and
           till
           the
           Calvinists
           in
           
             Holland
             ,
             Switzerland
          
           ,
           and
           Geneva
           ,
           abate
           also
           of
           theirs
           ,
           in
           charging
           the
           others
           as
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           guilty
           of
           those
           Consequences
           that
           they
           think
           follow
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Conditionate
           Decrees
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           see
           that
           much-wish'd-for
           Agreement
           come
           to
           any
           good
           Effect
           .
        
         
           He
           who
           believes
           that
           an
           ill
           Consequence
           is
           justly
           drawn
           from
           any
           Opinion
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           by
           that
           determined
           against
           it
           .
           But
           because
           he
           thinks
           he
           sees
           that
           the
           Consequence
           is
           clear
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           avoided
           ;
           he
           ought
           not
           for
           that
           to
           judge
           so
           ill
           of
           those
           who
           hold
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           declare
           at
           the
           same
           
           time
           that
           they
           abhor
           the
           Consequence
           ;
           that
           they
           prevaricate
           in
           that
           declaration
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           both
           see
           the
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           own
           it
           ;
           though
           for
           decencies
           sake
           they
           disclaim
           it
           .
           He
           ought
           rather
           to
           think
           that
           either
           they
           do
           not
           see
           the
           Consequence
           ,
           but
           satisfy
           themselves
           with
           some
           of
           those
           distinctions
           with
           which
           it
           is
           avoided
           ;
           or
           that
           though
           they
           do
           see
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           look
           on
           that
           only
           as
           an
           Objection
           which
           indeed
           they
           cannot
           well
           answer
           .
           They
           may
           think
           that
           a
           Point
           of
           Doctrine
           may
           be
           proved
           by
           such
           convincing
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           bound
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           though
           there
           lye
           Objections
           against
           it
           which
           they
           cannot
           avoid
           ,
           and
           Consequences
           seem
           to
           follow
           on
           it
           which
           they
           abhor
           ,
           and
           are
           sure
           cannot
           be
           true
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           clear
           the
           matter
           so
           well
           as
           they
           wish
           they
           could
           do
           .
           In
           that
           case
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           inclined
           by
           strong
           Arguments
           to
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           against
           which
           he
           sees
           difficulties
           which
           he
           cannot
           resolve
           ,
           he
           ought
           either
           to
           suspend
           his
           Assent
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           sees
           a
           Superitory
           of
           Argument
           of
           one
           side
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           determined
           by
           that
           ,
           though
           he
           cannot
           satisfy
           even
           himself
           in
           the
           Objections
           that
           are
           against
           it
           :
           In
           that
           case
           he
           ought
           to
           reflect
           on
           the
           Weakness
           and
           Defects
           of
           his
           Faculties
           ,
           which
           cannot
           rise
           up
           to
           full
           and
           comprehensive
           Ideas
           of
           things
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           which
           relates
           to
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Counsels
           or
           Acts.
           If
           men
           can
           be
           brought
           once
           to
           apprehend
           this
           rightly
           ,
           it
           may
           make
           Propositions
           for
           Peace
           and
           Union
           hopeful
           and
           practicable
           ;
           and
           till
           they
           are
           brought
           to
           this
           ,
           all
           such
           Propositions
           may
           well
           be
           laid
           aside
           ;
           for
           mens
           minds
           are
           not
           yet
           prepared
           for
           that
           which
           can
           only
           reconcile
           this
           Difference
           ,
           and
           heal
           this
           Breach
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Preface
           with
           a
           Reply
           that
           a
           very
           Eminent
           Divine
           among
           the
           Lutherans
           in
           Germany
           made
           to
           me
           when
           I
           was
           pressing
           this
           matter
           of
           Union
           with
           the
           Calvinists
           upon
           him
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Topicks
           with
           which
           I
           could
           urge
           it
           ,
           as
           necessary
           upon
           many
           accounts
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           present
           State
           of
           Affairs
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           He
           wonder'd
           much
           to
           see
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           press
           that
           so
           much
           on
           him
           ,
           when
           We
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Dangers
           we
           were
           then
           in
           (
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1686.
           )
           could
           not
           agree
           our
           Differences
           .
           They
           differed
           about
           Important
           Matters
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Providence
           ;
           concerning
           the
           Guilt
           of
           Sin
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           to
           be
           charged
           on
           God
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           Sinner
           ;
           and
           whether
           men
           ought
           to
           make
           good
           use
           of
           their
           Faculties
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           ought
           to
           trust
           entirely
           to
           an
           Irresistible
           Grace
           ?
           These
           were
           matters
           of
           great
           Moment
           :
           But
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           We
           in
           England
           differed
           only
           about
           Forms
           of
           
           Government
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           about
           things
           that
           were
           of
           their
           own
           nature
           indifferent
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           had
           been
           quarrelling
           about
           these
           for
           above
           an
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           not
           yet
           grown
           wiser
           by
           all
           the
           Mischief
           that
           this
           had
           done
           us
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Imminent
           Danger
           we
           were
           then
           in
           .
           He
           concluded
           ,
           Let
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           heal
           her
           own
           Breaches
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           will
           with
           great
           Respect
           admit
           of
           her
           Mediation
           to
           heal
           theirs
           .
           I
           will
           not
           presume
           to
           tell
           how
           I
           answered
           this
           :
           But
           I
           pray
           God
           to
           enlighten
           and
           direct
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           consider
           well
           how
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           answered
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           Articles
           of
           our
           Church
           were
           at
           the
           same
           time
           prepared
           both
           in
           Latin
           and
           English
           ;
           so
           that
           both
           are
           equally
           Authentical
           :
           It
           is
           therefore
           proper
           to
           give
           them
           here
           in
           Latin
           ,
           since
           the
           English
           of
           them
           is
           only
           inserted
           in
           the
           following
           Work.
           This
           is
           the
           more
           necessary
           ,
           because
           many
           of
           the
           Collations
           set
           down
           at
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Introduction
           ,
           relate
           to
           the
           Latin
           Text.
           
        
         
           ARTICVLI
           de
           quibus
           convenit
           inter
           Archiepiscopos
           &
           Episcopos
           utriusque
           Provinciae
           ,
           &
           Clerum
           Vniversum
           in
           Synodo
           ,
           Londini
           ,
           Anno
           1562.
           secundum
           computationem
           Ecclesiae
           Anglicanae
           ,
           ad
           tollendam
           opinionum
           dissentionem
           &
           consensum
           in
           vera
           Religione
           firmandum
           .
           Editi
           Authoritate
           serenissimae
           Reginae
           .
           
             Londini
             ,
             apud
             Johannem
             Day
             ,
             1571.
             
          
        
         
           
             De
             fide
             in
             sacro
             sanctam
             Trinitatem
             .
          
           
             UNus
             est
             vivus
             ,
             &
             verus
             Deus
             ,
             aeternus
             ,
             incorporeus
             ,
             impartibilis
             ,
             impassibilis
             ,
             
             immensae
             potentiae
             ,
             sapientiae
             ac
             bonitatis
             ,
             creator
             ,
             &
             conservator
             omnium
             ,
             tum
             visibilium
             ,
             tum
             invisibilium
             .
             Et
             in
             unitate
             hujus
             divinae
             naturae
             ,
             tres
             sunt
             personae
             ,
             ejusdem
             essentiae
             ,
             potentiae
             ac
             aeternitatis
             ,
             Pater
             ,
             Filius
             ,
             &
             Spiritus
             sanctus
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             verbo
             ,
             sive
             Filio
             Dei
             ,
             qui
             verus
             homo
             factus
             est
             .
          
           
             Fllius
             ,
             qui
             est
             verbum
             patris
             ,
             ab
             aeterno
             a
             patre
             genitus
             ,
             verus
             &
             aeternus
             Deus
             ,
             
             ac
             patri
             consubstantialis
             ,
             in
             utero
             beatae
             virginis
             ,
             ex
             illius
             substantia
             naturam
             humanam
             assumpsit
             :
             ita
             ut
             duae
             naturae
             ,
             divina
             &
             humana
             ,
             integre
             atque
             perfecte
             in
             unitate
             personae
             fuerint
             inseparabiliter
             conjunctae
             ,
             ex
             quibus
             est
             unus
             Christus
             ,
             verus
             Deus
             &
             verus
             homo
             ,
             qui
             vere
             passus
             ,
             crucifixus
             ,
             mortuus
             ,
             &
             sepul●us
             ,
             ut
             patrem
             nobis
             reconciliaret
             ,
             essetque
             hostia
             ,
             non
             tantum
             pro
             culpa
             originis
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             pro
             omnibus
             actualibus
             hominum
             peccatis
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             Descensu
             Christi
             ad
             Inferos
             .
          
           
             QUemad
             modum
             Christus
             pro
             nobis
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             &
             sepultus
             ,
             ita
             est
             etiam
             credendus
             
             ad
             Inferos
             descendisse
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             resurrectione
             Christi
             .
          
           
             CHristus
             vere
             a
             mortuis
             resurrexit
             ,
             suumque
             corpus
             cum
             carne
             ,
             ossibus
             ,
             omnibusque
             
             ad
             integritatem
             humanae
             naturae
             pertinentibus
             ,
             recepit
             :
             cum
             quibus
             in
             coelum
             ascendit
             ,
             ibique
             residet
             ,
             quoad
             extremo
             d
             ie
             ad
             judicandos
             homines
             reversurus
             sit
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             De
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             .
          
           
             SPiritus
             sanctus
             a
             patre
             &
             filio
             procedens
             ejusdem
             est
             cum
             patre
             ,
             &
             filio
             essentiae
             ,
             
             majestatis
             ,
             &
             gloriae
             ,
             verus
             ac
             aeternus
             Deus
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             divinis
             Scripturis
             ,
             quod
             sufficiant
             ad
             salutem
             .
          
           
             SCriptura
             sacra
             continet
             omnia
             ,
             quae
             ad
             salutem
             sunt
             necessaria
             ,
             ita
             ,
             ut
             quicquid
             in
             ea
             
             nec
             legitur
             ,
             neque
             inde
             probari
             potest
             ,
             non
             sit
             a
             quonam
             exigendum
             ,
             ut
             tanquam
             articulus
             fidei
             credatur
             ,
             aut
             ad
             salutis
             necessitatem
             requiri
             putetur
             .
          
           
             Sacrae
             Scripturae
             nomine
             ,
             eos
             Canonicos
             libros
             veteris
             ,
             &
             novi
             Testamenti
             intelligimus
             ,
             de
             quorum
             authoritate
             ,
             in
             Ecclesia
             nunquam
             dubitatum
             est
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             nomnibus
             ,
             &
             numero
             librorum
             sacrae
             Canonicae
             Scripturae
             veteris
             Testamenti
             .
          
           
             
               Genesis
               .
            
             
               Exodus
               .
            
             
               Leviticus
               .
            
             
               Numeri
               .
            
             
               Deuteron
               .
            
             
               Josuae
               .
            
             
               Judicum
               .
            
             
               Ruth
               .
            
             
               Prior
               liber
               Samuelis
               .
            
             
               Secundus
               liber
               Samuelis
               .
            
             
               Prior
               liber
               Regum
               .
            
             
               Secundus
               liber
               Regum
               .
            
             
               Prior
               liber
               Paralipom
               .
            
             
               Secundus
               liber
               Paralipom
               .
            
             
               Primus
               liber
               Esdrae
               .
            
             
               Secundus
               liber
               Esdrae
               .
            
             
               Liber
               Hester
               .
            
             
               Liber
               Job
               .
            
             
               Psalmi
               .
            
             
               Proverbia
               .
            
             
               Ecclesiastes
               vel
               Concionator
               .
            
             
               Cantica
               Solomonis
               .
            
             
               4
               Prophetae
               Majores
               .
            
             
               12
               Prophetae
               Minores
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Alios
             autem
             libros
             (
             ut
             ait
             Hieronimus
             )
             legit
             quidem
             Ecclesia
             ,
             ad
             exempla
             vitae
             ,
             &
             formandos
             mores
             :
             illos
             tamen
             ad
             dogmata
             confirmanda
             non
             adhibet
             ,
             ut
             sunt
             .
          
           
             
               Tertius
               liber
               Esdrae
               .
            
             
               Quartus
               liber
               Esdrae
               .
            
             
               Liber
               Tobiae
               .
            
             
               Liber
               Judith
               .
            
             
               Reliquum
               libri
               Hester
               .
            
             
               Liber
               sapientiae
               .
            
             
               Liber
               Jesu
               filii
               Sirach
               .
            
             
               Baruch
               propheta
               .
            
             
               Canticum
               trium
               puerorum
               .
            
             
               Historiae
               Susannae
               .
            
             
               De
               Bel
               &
               Dracone
               .
            
             
               Oratio
               Manasses
               .
            
             
               Prior
               liber
               Machabeorum
               .
            
             
               Secundus
               liber
               Machabeorum
               .
            
          
           
             Novi
             Testamenti
             omnes
             libros
             (
             ut
             vulgo
             recepti
             sunt
             )
             recipimus
             ,
             &
             habemus
             pro
             Canonicis
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             veteri
             Testamento
             .
          
           
             TEstamentum
             vetus
             ,
             novo
             contrarium
             non
             est
             ,
             quandoquidem
             tam
             in
             veteri
             ,
             quam
             in
             novo
             ,
             per
             Christum
             ,
             qui
             unicus
             est
             Mediator
             Dei
             ,
             &
             hominum
             ,
             Deus
             
             &
             homo
             ,
             aeterna
             vita
             humano
             generi
             est
             proposita
             .
             Quare
             male
             sentiunt
             ,
             qui
             veteres
             tantum
             in
             promissiones
             temporarias
             sperasse
             confingunt
             .
             Quanquam
             lex
             a
             Deo
             data
             per
             Mosen
             (
             quoad
             ceremonias
             &
             ritus
             )
             Christianos
             non
             astringat
             ,
             neque
             civilia
             ejus
             praecepta
             in
             aliqua
             republica
             necessario
             recipi
             debeant
             ,
             nihilominus
             tamen
             ab
             obedientia
             mandatorum
             (
             quae
             moralia
             vocantur
             )
             nullis
             (
             quantumvis
             Christianus
             )
             est
             solutus
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             tribus
             Symbolis
             .
          
           
             SYmbola
             tria
             ,
             Nycoenum
             ,
             Athanasii
             ,
             &
             quod
             vulgo
             Apostolorum
             appellatur
             ,
             omnino
             recipienda
             sunt
             ,
             &
             credenda
             ,
             nam
             firmissimis
             Scripturarum
             Testimoniis
             probari
             
             possunt
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             peccato
             originali
             .
          
           
             PEccatum
             originis
             non
             est
             (
             ut
             fabulantur
             Pelagiani
             )
             in
             imitatione
             Adami
             situm
             ,
             sed
             est
             vitium
             ,
             &
             depravatio
             naturae
             ,
             cujuslibet
             hominis
             ex
             Adamo
             naturaliter
             propagati
             :
             
             qua
             fit
             ,
             ut
             ab
             originali
             justitia
             quam
             longissime
             distet
             ,
             ad
             malum
             sua
             natura
             propendeat
             ,
             &
             caro
             semper
             adversus
             spiritum
             concupiscat
             ,
             unde
             in
             unoquoque
             nascentium
             ,
             
             iram
             Dei
             ,
             atque
             damnationem
             meretur
             .
             Manet
             etiam
             in
             renatis
             haec
             naturae
             deprava●io
             .
             Qua
             fit
             ut
             affectus
             carnis
             Graece
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             quod
             alii
             sapientiam
             ,
             ●lii
             sensum
             ,
             alii
             affectum
             ,
             alii
             s●udium
             carnis
             interp●etantur
             ,
             )
             legi
             Dei
             non
             subjiciatur
             .
             Et
             quanquam
             renatis
             &
             credentibus
             ,
             nulla
             propter
             Christum
             est
             condemnatio
             ,
             peccati
             tamen
             in
             sese
             ratione
             habere
             concupiscentiam
             ,
             fatetur
             Apostolus
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             libero
             arbitrio
             .
          
           
             
             EA
             est
             hominis
             post
             lapsum
             Adae
             conditio
             ,
             ut
             sese
             naturalibus
             suis
             viribus
             ,
             &
             bonis
             operibus
             ,
             ad
             fidem
             ,
             &
             invocationem
             Dei
             convertere
             ,
             ac
             praeparare
             non
             possit
             .
             Q●●re
             absque
             gratia
             Dei
             (
             quae
             per
             )
             Christum
             est
             ,
             nos
             praeveniente
             ,
             ut
             velimus
             ,
             &
             cooperante
             ,
             dum
             volumus
             ,
             ad
             pietatis
             opera
             facienda
             ,
             quae
             Deo
             grata
             sunt
             ,
             &
             accepta
             ,
             nihil
             valemus
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             hominis
             justificatione
             .
          
           
             
             TAntum
             propter
             meritum
             Domini
             ,
             ac
             Servatoris
             nostri
             Jesu
             Christi
             ,
             per
             fidem
             ,
             non
             pr●pter
             opera
             ,
             &
             merita
             nostra
             ,
             justi
             coram
             Deo
             reputamur
             .
             Quare
             sola
             fide
             nos
             ju●●i●icari
             doctrina
             est
             saluberrima
             ,
             ac
             consolationis
             plenissima
             ,
             ut
             in
             homilia
             de
             justificatione
             hominis
             ,
             fusius
             explicatur
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             bonis
             operibus
             .
          
           
             
             BOna
             opera
             quae
             sunt
             fructus
             fidei
             ,
             &
             justificatos
             sequuntur
             ,
             quanquam
             peccata
             nostra
             expiare
             ,
             &
             divini
             judicii
             severitatem
             ferre
             non
             possunt
             ;
             Deo
             tamen
             grata
             sunt
             ,
             &
             accepta
             in
             Christo
             ,
             atque
             ex
             vera
             fide
             necessario
             profluunt
             ,
             ut
             plane
             ex
             illis
             ,
             aeque
             fides
             viva
             cognosci
             possit
             ,
             atque
             arbor
             ex
             fructu
             judicari
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             operibus
             ante
             justificationem
             .
          
           
             OPera
             quae
             fiunt
             ,
             ante
             gratiam
             Christi
             ,
             &
             spiritus
             ejus
             afflatum
             ,
             cum
             ex
             fide
             Jesu
             
             Christi
             non
             prodeant
             ,
             minime
             Deo
             grata
             sunt
             ,
             neque
             gratiam
             (
             ut
             multi
             voca●●
             )
             de
             congruo
             merentur
             .
             Immo
             cum
             non
             sunt
             facta
             ,
             ut
             Deus
             illa
             fieri
             voluit
             &
             praecepit
             ,
             peccati
             rationem
             habere
             non
             dubitamus
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             operibus
             supererogationis
             .
          
           
             OPera
             quae
             supercrogationis
             appellant
             ,
             non
             possunt
             sine
             arrogantia
             ,
             &
             impietate
             praedicari
             .
             
             Nam
             illis
             declarant
             homines
             ,
             non
             tantum
             se
             Deo
             reddere
             ,
             quae
             tenentur
             ,
             sed
             plus
             in
             ejus
             gratiam
             facere
             ,
             quam
             deberent
             ,
             cum
             aperte
             Christus
             dicat
             ;
             Cum
             feceritis
             omni●
             quae●unque
             praecepta
             sunt
             vobis
             ,
             dicite
             ,
             servi
             inutiles
             sumus
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             Christo
             qui
             solus
             est
             sine
             peccato
             .
          
           
             CHristus
             in
             nostrae
             naturae
             veritate
             ,
             per
             omnia
             similis
             factus
             est
             nobis
             ,
             excepto
             peccato
             ,
             
             a
             quo
             prorsus
             erat
             immunis
             ,
             tum
             in
             carne
             ,
             tum
             in
             spiritu
             .
             Venit
             ut
             agnus
             ,
             absque
             macul●
             ,
             qui
             mundi
             peccata
             per
             immolationem
             sui
             semel
             factam
             ,
             tolleret
             ,
             &
             peccatum
             (
             ut
             inquit
             Johannes
             )
             in
             eo
             non
             erat
             :
             sed
             nos
             reliqui
             etiam
             baptizati
             ,
             &
             in
             Christo
             regenerati
             ,
             in
             multis
             tamen
             offendimus
             omnes
             .
             Et
             si
             dixerimus
             ,
             quod
             peccatum
             non
             habemus
             ,
             nos
             ipsos
             seducimus
             ,
             &
             veritas
             in
             nobis
             non
             est
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             peccato
             post
             Baptismum
             .
          
           
             NOn
             omne
             peccatum
             mortale
             post
             Baptismum
             voluntarie
             perpetratum
             ,
             est
             peccatum
             
             in
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             ,
             &
             irremissibile
             .
             Proinde
             lapsis
             a
             Baptismo
             in
             peccata
             ,
             locus
             poe●itentiae
             non
             est
             negandus
             ,
             post
             acceptum
             spiritum
             sanctum
             possumus
             a
             gratia
             data
             recedere
             ,
             atque
             peccare
             ,
             denuoque
             per
             gratiam
             Dei
             resurgere
             ,
             ac
             resipiscere
             :
             ideoque
             illi
             damnandi
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             se
             quamdiu
             hic
             vivant
             ,
             amplius
             non
             posse
             peccare
             affirmant
             ,
             aut
             vere
             re●ipiscentibus
             ,
             veniae
             locum
             denegant
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             praedestinatione
             ,
             &
             electione
             .
          
           
             
             PRaedestinatio
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             est
             aeternum
             Dei
             propositum
             ,
             quo
             ante
             jacta
             mundi
             fundamenta
             ,
             suo
             consilio
             ,
             nobis
             quid●m
             occulto
             constanter
             decrevit
             ,
             eos
             quos
             in
             
             Christo
             elegit
             ex
             hominum
             genere
             ,
             a
             maledicto
             &
             exitio
             liberare
             ,
             atque
             (
             ut
             vasa
             in
             h●n●rem
             efficta
             )
             per
             Christum
             ,
             ad
             aeternam
             salutem
             adducere
             .
             Unde
             qui
             tam
             praec●aro
             Dei
             beneficio
             sunt
             donati
             ,
             illi
             spiritu
             ejus
             ,
             opportuno
             tempore
             operante
             ,
             ●ecundum
             propositum
             ejus
             ,
             vocantur
             ,
             vocationi
             per
             gratiam
             parent
             ,
             justificantur
             gratis
             ,
             a
             d●ptantur
             in
             filios
             Dei
             ,
             unigeniti
             ejus
             Jesu
             Christi
             imagini
             efficiuntur
             conformes
             ,
             in
             bonis
             operibus
             sancte
             ambulant
             ,
             &
             demum
             ex
             Dei
             misericordia
             pertingunt
             ad
             sempitern●m
             ●aelicitatem
             .
          
           
             Quemadmodum
             praedestinationis
             ,
             &
             electionis
             nostrae
             in
             Christo
             pia
             consideratio
             ,
             dulcis
             ,
             suavis
             &
             ineffabilis
             consolationis
             plena
             est
             ,
             vera
             piis
             ,
             &
             his
             qui
             sentiunt
             in
             se
             vim
             spiritus
             Christi
             ,
             facta
             carnis
             ,
             &
             membra
             ,
             quae
             adhuc
             sunt
             super
             terram
             ,
             mortific●ntem
             ,
             animumque
             ad
             coeles●ia
             ,
             &
             superna
             rapientem
             .
             Tum
             quia
             fidem
             nostram
             de
             aeterna
             salute
             consequenda
             per
             Christum
             plurimum
             stabilit
             ,
             atque
             confirmat
             ,
             tum
             quia
             amorem
             nostrum
             in
             Deum
             vehementer
             accendit
             .
             Ita
             hominibus
             curiosis
             ,
             carn●libus
             ,
             &
             Spiritu
             Christi
             destitutis
             ,
             ob
             oculos
             perpetuo
             versari
             praedestinationis
             Dei
             s●ntentiam
             ,
             pernitiosissimum
             est
             praecipitium
             ,
             unde
             illos
             diabolus
             protrudit
             ,
             vel
             in
             desperationem
             vel
             in
             aeque
             pernitiosam
             impurissimae
             vitae
             securiatem
             ,
             deinde
             promissiones
             divinas
             sic
             amplecti
             oportet
             ,
             ut
             nobis
             in
             sacris
             literis
             generaliter
             propositae
             sunt
             ,
             &
             Dei
             voluntas
             in
             nostris
             actionibus
             ea
             sequenda
             est
             ,
             quam-in
             verbo
             Dei
             habemus
             ,
             diserte
             revelatam
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             speranda
             aeterna
             salute
             tantum
             in
             nomine
             Christi
             .
          
           
             SUnt
             &
             illi
             Anathematizandi
             ,
             qui
             dicere
             audent
             unumquemque
             in
             lege
             aut
             secta
             quam
             profitetur
             esse
             servandum
             ,
             modo
             juxta
             illam
             ,
             &
             lurnen
             naturae
             accurate
             
             vixerit
             ,
             cum
             sacrae
             literae
             tantum
             Jesu
             Christi
             nomen
             praedicent
             ,
             in
             quo
             salvos
             fieri
             homines
             oporteat
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             ECclesia
             Christi
             visibilis
             est
             coetus
             fidelium
             ,
             in
             quo
             verbum
             Dei
             purum
             praedicatur
             ,
             &
             sacramenta
             ,
             quoad
             ea
             quae
             necessario
             exigantur
             ,
             juxta
             Christi
             institutum
             recte
             
             administrantur
             .
             Sicut
             erravit
             Ecclesia
             Hierosolymitana
             ,
             Alexandrina
             ,
             &
             Antiochena
             ;
             ita
             &
             erravit
             Ecclesia
             Romana
             ,
             non
             solum
             quoad
             agenda
             &
             caeremoniarum
             ritus
             ,
             verum
             in
             his
             etiam
             quae
             credenda
             sunt
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             Ecclesiae
             Authoritate
             .
          
           
             HAbet
             Ecclesia
             Ritus
             sive
             Caeremonias
             statuendi
             jus
             ,
             &
             in
             fidei
             controversiis
             authoritatem
             ;
             quamvis
             Ecclesia
             non
             licet
             quicquam
             instituere
             quod
             verbo
             Dei
             
             scripto
             adversetur
             ,
             nec
             unum
             scripturae
             locum
             sic
             exponere
             potest
             ,
             ut
             alteri
             contradicat
             .
             Qu●re
             licet
             Ecclesia
             sit
             divinorum
             lib●orum
             testis
             ,
             &
             conservatrix
             ,
             attamen
             ut
             adversus
             eos
             nihil
             decernere
             ,
             ita
             praeter
             illos
             ,
             nihil
             credendum
             de
             necessitate
             salutis
             debet
             obtrudere
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             authoritate
             Conciliorum
             generalium
             .
          
           
             GEneralia
             Concilia
             ,
             sine
             jussu
             ,
             &
             voluntate
             Principum
             congregari
             non
             possunt
             ,
             &
             ubi
             convenerint
             ,
             qui
             ex
             hominibus
             constant
             ,
             qui
             non
             omnes
             spiritu
             ,
             &
             verbo
             
             D●i
             ,
             reguntur
             ,
             &
             errare
             possunt
             ,
             &
             interdum
             errarunt
             etiam
             in
             his
             quae
             ad
             Deum
             pertinent
             :
             ideoque
             quae
             ab
             illis
             constituuntur
             ,
             ut
             ad
             salutem
             necessaria
             ;
             neque
             robur
             habent
             ,
             neque
             authoritatem
             ,
             nisi
             ostendi
             possint
             e
             sacris
             literis
             esse
             desumpta
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             Purgatorio
             .
          
           
             DOctrina
             Romanensium
             de
             purgatorio
             ,
             de
             indulgentiis
             ,
             de
             veneratione
             ,
             &
             adoratione
             ,
             tum
             imaginum
             ,
             tum
             reliquiarum
             nec
             non
             de
             invocatione
             sanctorum
             ,
             res
             
             est
             ●u●ilis
             ,
             inaniter
             conficta
             ,
             &
             nullis
             Scripturarum
             testimoniis
             innititur
             :
             immo
             verbo
             Dei
             contradicit
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             Ministrando
             in
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             NOn
             licet
             cuiquam
             sumere
             sibi
             munus
             publice
             praedicandi
             ,
             aut
             administrandi
             Sacramenta
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             nisi
             prius
             fuerit
             ad
             haec
             obeunda
             legitime
             vocatus
             &
             missus
             .
             
             Atque
             illos
             legitime
             vocatos
             &
             missos
             existimare
             debemus
             ,
             qui
             per
             homines
             ,
             quibus
             po●estas
             vocandi
             ministros
             ,
             atque
             mittendi
             in
             vineam
             Domini
             publice
             concessa
             est
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             co-optati
             fuerint
             ,
             &
             asciti
             in
             hoc
             opus
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             De
             loquendo
             in
             Ecclesia
             lingua
             quam
             populus
             intelligit
             .
          
           
             LIngua
             populo
             non
             intellecta
             ,
             publicas
             in
             Ecclesia
             preces
             perag●re
             ,
             aut
             Sacramenta
             
             administrare
             ,
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             &
             primitivae
             Ecclesiae
             consuetudini
             plane
             repugnat
             ,
          
        
         
           
             De
             Sacramentis
             .
          
           
             SAcramenta
             a
             Christo
             Instituta
             ,
             non
             tantum
             sunt
             notae
             professionis
             Christianorum
             ,
             
             sed
             certa
             quaedam
             potius
             testimonia
             ,
             &
             efficacia
             signa
             gratiae
             atque
             bonae
             in
             nos
             voluntatis
             Dei
             ,
             per
             quae
             invisibiliter
             ipse
             in
             nos
             operatur
             ,
             nostramque
             fidem
             in
             se
             non
             solum
             excitat
             ,
             verumetiam
             confirmat
             .
          
           
             Duo
             a
             Christo
             Domino
             nostro
             in
             Evangelio
             instituta
             sunt
             Sacramenta
             ,
             scilicet
             :
             Baptismus
             ,
             &
             Coena
             Domini
             .
          
           
             Quinque
             illa
             vulgo
             nominata
             Sacramenta
             :
             scilicet
             ,
             confirmatio
             ,
             poenitentia
             ,
             ordo
             ,
             matrimonium
             ,
             &
             extrema
             unctio
             ,
             pro
             Sacramentis
             Evangelicis
             habenda
             non
             sunt
             ,
             ut
             quae
             ,
             partim
             a
             prava
             Apostolorum
             imitatione
             profluxerunt
             ,
             partim
             vitae
             status
             sunt
             in
             Scripturis
             quidem
             probati
             :
             sed
             Sacramentorum
             eandem
             cum
             Baptismo
             ,
             &
             Coena
             Domini
             rationem
             non
             habentes
             ,
             ut
             quae
             signum
             aliquod
             visibile
             seu
             caeremoniam
             ,
             a
             Deo
             institutam
             ,
             non
             habeant
             .
          
           
             Sacramenta
             non
             in
             hoc
             instituta
             sunt
             a
             Christo
             ut
             spectarentur
             ,
             aut
             circumferentur
             ,
             sed
             ut
             ●ite
             illis
             uterentur
             ,
             &
             in
             his
             duntaxat
             qui
             digni
             percipiunt
             salutarem
             habent
             effectum
             :
             Qui
             vero
             indigne
             percipiunt
             ,
             damnationem
             (
             ut
             inquit
             Paulus
             )
             sibi
             ipsis
             acquirunt
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             vi
             institutionum
             divinarum
             quod
             eam
             non
             tollat
             malitia
             Ministrorum
             .
          
           
             QU●mvis
             in
             Ecclesia
             visibili
             ,
             bonis
             mali
             semper
             sunt
             admixti
             ,
             atque
             interdum
             ministe●io
             
             verbi
             ,
             &
             Sacramentorum
             adminstrationi
             praesint
             ,
             tamen
             cum
             non
             suo
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Christi
             nomine
             agant
             ,
             ejusque
             mandato
             ,
             &
             authoritate
             ministrent
             ,
             illorum
             ministerio
             uti
             licet
             ,
             cum
             in
             verbo
             Dei
             audiendo
             ,
             tum
             in
             Sacramentis
             percipiendis
             .
             Neque
             per
             illorum
             malitiam
             ,
             ●ffectus
             institutorum
             Christi
             tollitur
             ,
             aut
             gratia
             donorum
             Dei
             minuitur
             ,
             quoad
             eos
             qui
             fide
             ,
             &
             rite
             sibi
             oblata
             percipiunt
             ,
             quae
             propter
             institutionem
             Christi
             ,
             &
             promissionem
             efficacia
             sunt
             licet
             per
             malos
             adminis●rentur
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Ecclesiae
             tamen
             disciplinam
             pertinet
             ,
             ut
             in
             malos
             ministros
             inquiratur
             ,
             accusentu●que
             ab
             his
             ,
             qui
             eorum
             flagi●ia
             noverint
             ,
             atque
             tandem
             justo
             convicti
             judicio
             deponan●ur
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             Baptismo
             .
          
           
             
             BAptismus
             non
             est
             tantum
             professionis
             signum
             ,
             ac
             discriminis
             nota
             ,
             qua
             Christiani
             a
             non
             Christianis
             discernantur
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             est
             signum
             regenerationis
             ,
             per
             quod
             ,
             tanquam
             per
             instrumentum
             ,
             recte
             baptismum
             suscipientes
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             inseruntur
             ,
             promissionis
             de
             remissione
             peccatorum
             ,
             atque
             adoptione
             nostra
             in
             filios
             Dei
             per
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             visibiliter
             obsignantur
             ,
             fides
             confirmatur
             ,
             &
             vi
             divinae
             invocationis
             gratia
             augetur
             .
          
           
             Baptismus
             parvulorm
             omnino
             in
             Ecclesia
             retinendus
             est
             ,
             ut
             qui
             cum
             Christi
             institutione
             optime
             congruat
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             Coena
             Domini
             .
          
           
             
             COena
             Domini
             non
             est
             tantum
             signum
             mutuae
             benevolentiae
             Christianorum
             inter
             sese
             ,
             verum
             potius
             est
             Sacramentum
             nostrae
             per
             mortem
             Christi
             redemptionis
             .
          
           
             A●que
             adeo
             ,
             rite
             ,
             digne
             ,
             &
             cum
             fide
             sumentibus
             ,
             panis
             quem
             ●rangimus
             est
             communicatio
             corporis
             Christi
             ;
             similiter
             poculum
             benedictionis
             ,
             est
             communicatio
             sanguinis
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Panis
             &
             Vini
             Transubstantiatio
             in
             Eucharistia
             ex
             sacris
             literis
             probari
             non
             potest
             .
             Sed
             apertis
             Scripturae
             verbis
             adversatur
             ,
             Sacramenti
             naturam
             evertit
             ,
             &
             multarum
             superstitionum
             dedit
             occasionem
             .
          
           
             Corpus
             Christi
             datur
             ,
             accipitur
             ,
             &
             manducatur
             in
             Coena
             ,
             tantum
             coelesti
             ,
             &
             spirituali
             ratione
             .
             Medium
             autem
             quo
             corpus
             Christi
             accipitur
             ,
             &
             manducatur
             in
             Coena
             ,
             fides
             est
             .
          
           
             Sacramentum
             Eucharistiae
             ,
             ex
             insti●utione
             Chris●i
             non
             servabatur
             ,
             circumferebatur
             ,
             elevebatur
             ,
             nec
             adorabatur
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             De
             manducatione
             corporis
             Christi
             ,
             &
             impios
             illud
             non
             manducare
             .
          
           
             IMpii
             ,
             &
             fide
             viva
             destituti
             ,
             licet
             carnaliter
             ,
             &
             visibiliter
             (
             ut
             Augustinus
             loquitur
             )
             
             corporis
             ,
             &
             sanguinis
             Christi
             Sacramentum
             ,
             dentibus
             prem●nt
             ,
             nullo
             tamen
             modo
             Christi
             participes
             efficiuntur
             .
             Sed
             potius
             tantae
             rei
             Sacramentum
             ,
             seu
             Symbolum
             ,
             ad
             judicium
             sibi
             manducant
             ,
             &
             bibunt
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             utraque
             specie
             .
          
           
             CAlix
             Domini
             laicis
             non
             est
             denegandus
             ,
             utraque
             enim
             pars
             Dominici
             Sacramenti
             ,
             
             ex
             Christi
             institutione
             ,
             &
             praecepto
             ,
             omnibus
             Christanis
             ex
             aequo
             administrari
             debet
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             unica
             Christi
             oblatione
             in
             cruce
             perfecta
             .
          
           
             OBl●tio
             Christi
             semel
             sacta
             ,
             perfecta
             est
             redemptio
             ,
             propitiatio
             ,
             &
             satisfactio
             pro
             
             omnibus
             peccatis
             totius
             mundi
             ,
             tam
             originalibus
             ,
             quam
             actualibus
             .
             Neque
             praeter
             illam
             unicam
             ,
             est
             ulla
             alia
             pro
             peccatis
             expiatio
             ,
             unde
             missarum
             sacrificia
             ,
             quibus
             ,
             vulgo
             dicebatur
             ,
             sacerdotem
             offerre
             Christum
             in
             remissionem
             poenae
             ,
             aut
             culpae
             ,
             pro
             vivis
             &
             defunctis
             ,
             blasphema
             figmenta
             sunt
             ,
             &
             perniciosae
             imposturae
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             conjugio
             Sacerdotum
             .
          
           
             EPiscopis
             ,
             presbyteris
             ,
             &
             diaconis
             nullo
             mandato
             divino
             praeceptum
             est
             ,
             ut
             aut
             
             coelibatum
             voveant
             ,
             aut
             a
             matrimonio
             abstineant
             .
             Licet
             igitur
             etiam
             illis
             ,
             ut
             caeteris
             omnibus
             Christianis
             ,
             ubi
             hic
             ad
             pietatem
             magis
             facere
             judicaverint
             ,
             pro
             suo
             arbitratu
             matrimonium
             contrahere
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             excommunicatis
             vitandis
             .
          
           
             QUi
             per
             publicam
             Eccl●siae
             denuntiationem
             rite
             ab
             unita●e
             ecclesiae
             praecisus
             est
             ,
             &
             excommunicatus
             ,
             is
             ab
             universa
             fidelium
             multitudine
             (
             donec
             per
             poenitentiam
             
             publice
             reconciliatus
             fuerit
             arbitrio
             Judicis
             competentis
             )
             habendus
             est
             tanquam
             Ethnicus
             &
             publicanus
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             traditionibus
             Ecclesiasticis
             .
          
           
             TRaditiones
             atque
             caeremonias
             easdem
             ,
             omnino
             necessarium
             est
             esse
             ubique
             ,
             aut
             prorsus
             consimiles
             .
             Nam
             ut
             variae
             semper
             fuerunt
             ,
             &
             mutari
             possunt
             ,
             pro
             Regionum
             ,
             
             temporum
             &
             morum
             diversitate
             ,
             modo
             nihil
             contra
             verbum
             Dei
             instituatur
             .
          
           
             Traditiones
             ,
             &
             caeremonias
             Ecclesiasticas
             quae
             cum
             verbo
             Dei
             non
             pugnant
             ,
             &
             sunt
             authoritate
             publica
             institutae
             ,
             a●que
             probatae
             ,
             quisquis
             privato
             consilio
             volens
             ,
             &
             data
             opera
             ,
             publice
             violaverit
             ,
             is
             ut
             qui
             peccat
             in
             publicum
             ordinem
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             quique
             laedit
             authoritatem
             Magistratus
             ,
             &
             qui
             infirmorum
             fratrum
             conscientias
             vulnerat
             ,
             publice
             ut
             caeteri
             timeant
             ,
             arguendus
             est
             .
          
           
             Quaelibet
             Ecclesia
             particularis
             ,
             sive
             Nationalis
             ,
             authoritatem
             habet
             instituendi
             ,
             mutandi
             aut
             abrogandi
             Caeremonias
             ,
             aut
             ritus
             Ecclesiasticos
             ,
             humana
             tantum
             authoritate
             institutos
             ,
             modo
             omnia
             ad
             aedificationem
             fiant
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             Homiliis
             .
          
           
             TOmus
             secundus
             Homiliarum
             ,
             quarum
             singulos
             titulos
             huic
             articulo
             subjunximus
             ,
             
             continet
             piam
             &
             salutarem
             doctrinam
             ,
             &
             his
             temporibus
             necessariam
             ▪
             non
             minus
             quam
             prior
             Tomus
             Homiliarum
             ,
             quae
             editae
             sunt
             tempore
             Edwardi
             sexti
             :
             Itaque
             eas
             in
             Ecclesiis
             per
             ministros
             diligenter
             ,
             &
             clare
             ,
             ut
             a
             populo
             intelligi
             possint
             ,
             recitandas
             esse
             judicavimus
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             nominibus
             Homiliarum
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               right
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Against
               peril
               of
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               Of
               repairing
               and
               keeping
               clean
               of
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Of
               good
               works
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Of
               fasting
               .
            
             
               Against
               gluttony
               and
               drunkenness
               .
            
             
               Against
               excess
               of
               Apparel
               .
            
             
               Of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               place
               and
               time
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               That
               common
               Prayers
               and
               Sacraments
               ought
               to
               be
               ministred
               in
               a
               known
               tongue
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               reverent
               estimation
               of
               God's
               Word
               .
            
             
               
               Of
               Alms-doing
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Nativity
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               worthy
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Rogation
               days
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               State
               of
               Matrimony
               .
            
             
               Of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               Against
               Idleness
               .
            
             
               Against
               Rebellion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             De
             Episcoporum
             &
             Ministrorum
             consecratione
             .
          
           
             LIbellus
             de
             consecratione
             Archiepiscoporum
             ,
             &
             Episcoporum
             ,
             &
             de
             ordinatione
             
             presbyterorum
             ,
             &
             diaconorum
             ,
             editus
             nuper
             temporibus
             Edwardi
             VI.
             &
             authoritate
             Parliamenti
             illis
             ipsis
             temporibus
             confirmatus
             ,
             omnia
             ad
             ejusmodi
             consecrationem
             ,
             &
             ordinationem
             necessaria
             continet
             ,
             &
             nihil
             habet
             ,
             quod
             ex
             se
             sit
             ,
             aut
             superstitiosum
             ,
             aut
             impium
             :
             itaque
             quicunque
             juxta
             ritus
             illius
             libri
             consecrati
             ,
             aut
             ordinati
             sunt
             ,
             ab
             anno
             secundo
             praedicti
             regis
             Edwardi
             ,
             usque
             ad
             hoc
             tempus
             aut
             imposterum
             juxta
             eosdem
             ritus
             consecrabuntur
             ,
             aut
             ordinabuntur
             ,
             rite
             atque
             ordine
             ,
             atque
             legitime
             s●atuimus
             esse
             ,
             &
             fore
             consecratos
             &
             ordinatos
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             civilibus
             Magistratibus
             .
          
           
             
             REgia
             Majes●as
             in
             hoc
             Angliae
             regno
             ,
             ac
             caeteris
             ejus
             dominiis
             ,
             summam
             habet
             potestatem
             ,
             ad
             quam
             ,
             omnium
             statuum
             hujus
             regni
             ,
             sive
             illi
             Ecclesiastici
             sint
             ,
             sive
             civiles
             ,
             in
             omnibus
             causis
             ,
             suprema
             gubernatio
             pertinet
             ,
             &
             nulli
             externae
             jurisdictioni
             est
             subjecta
             ,
             nec
             esse
             debet
             .
          
           
             Cum
             Regiae
             Majestati
             summam
             gubernationem
             tribuimus
             ,
             quibus
             titulis
             intelligimus
             ,
             animos
             quorundam
             calumniatorum
             offendi
             ,
             non
             damus
             Regibus
             nostris
             ,
             aut
             verbi
             Dei
             ,
             aut
             Sacramentorum
             administrationem
             ,
             quod
             etiam
             Injunctiones
             ab
             Elizabetha
             Regina
             nostra
             ,
             nuper
             editae
             ,
             apertissime
             testantur
             .
             Sed
             eam
             tantum
             praerogativam
             ,
             quam
             in
             sacris
             Scripturis
             a
             Deo
             ipso
             ,
             omnibus
             piis
             Principibus
             ,
             videmus
             semper
             fuisse
             attributam
             :
             hoc
             est
             ,
             ut
             omnes
             status
             .
             atque
             ordines
             fidei
             suae
             a
             Deo
             commissos
             ,
             sive
             illi
             Ecclesiastici
             sint
             ,
             sive
             civiles
             ,
             in
             officio
             contineant
             ,
             &
             con●umaces
             ,
             ac
             delinquentes
             gladio
             civili
             coerceant
             .
          
           
             Romanus
             pontifex
             nullam
             habet
             jurisdictionem
             in
             hoc
             regno
             Angliae
             .
          
           
             Leges
             Regni
             possunt
             Christianos
             propter
             capitalia
             ,
             &
             gravia
             crimina
             ,
             morte
             punire
             .
          
           
             Christianis
             licet
             ,
             ex
             mandato
             Magis●ratus
             ,
             arma
             portare
             &
             justa
             bella
             administrare
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             illicita
             bonorum
             communicatione
             .
          
           
             FAcultates
             &
             bona
             Christianorum
             non
             sunt
             communia
             ,
             quoad
             jus
             &
             possessionem
             
             (
             ut
             quidam
             Anabaptis●ae
             falso
             jactant
             )
             debet
             tamen
             quisque
             de
             his
             quae
             possidet
             ,
             pro
             facultatum
             ratione
             pauperibus
             eleemosynas
             benigne
             distribuere
             .
          
        
         
           
             De
             jure
             jurando
             .
          
           
             QUemadmodum
             juramentum
             vanum
             ,
             &
             temerarium
             a
             Domino
             nostro
             Jesu
             Christo
             ,
             
             &
             Apostolo
             ejus
             Jacobo
             ,
             Christianis
             hominibus
             interdictum
             esse
             fa●emur
             :
             〈◊〉
             ●hris●ianorum
             Religionem
             minime
             prohibere
             censemus
             ,
             quin
             jubente
             magistratu
             in
             causa
             fidei
             ,
             &
             charitatis
             jurare
             liceat
             modo
             id
             fiat
             juxta
             Prophetae
             doctrinam
             ,
             in
             justitia
             ,
             in
             judicio
             ,
             &
             veritate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Confirmatio
             Articulorum
             .
          
           
             HIC
             liber
             antedictorum
             Articulorum
             jam
             denuo
             approbatus
             est
             ,
             per
             assensum
             &
             
             consensum
             Serenissimae
             Reginae
             Elizabethae
             Dominae
             nostrae
             ,
             Dei
             gratia
             Angliae
             ●ra●ciae
             ,
             &
             Hiberniae
             Reginae
             defensoris
             fidel
             ,
             &c.
             retinendus
             ,
             &
             per
             totum
             Regnum
             Angliae
             exequendus
             .
             Qui
             Articuli
             ,
             &
             lecti
             sunt
             ,
             &
             denuo
             confirmati
             ,
             subscriptione
             D.
             Archiepiscopi
             &
             Episcoporum
             superioris
             domus
             ,
             &
             totius
             Cleri
             inferioris
             domus
             in
             Convocatione
             Anno
             Domini
             ,
             1571.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           of
           the
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             IN●roduction
             ,
          
           
             
               Page
               1
            
          
           
             H●resies
             gave
             the
             Rise
             to
             larger
             Articles
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Form
             of
             Doctrine
             settled
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           
             2
          
           
             B●shops
             sent
             r●und
             them
             a
             Declaration
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             These
             were
             afterwards
             enlarged
             ,
          
           
             3
          
           
             This
             d●ne
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             M●ny
             wild
             Sects
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
          
           
             4
          
           
             And
             many
             complying-Papists
             put
             them
             on
             framing
             this
             Collection
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Articles
             set
             out
             at
             first
             by
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ,
          
           
             5
          
           
             A
             Question
             whether
             they
             are
             only
             Articles
             of
             Peace
             ,
             or
             of
             D●ctrine
             ,
          
           
             6
          
           
             They
             bind
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Laity
             only
             bound
             to
             Peace
             by
             them
             ,
          
           
             7
          
           
             The
             Subscription
             to
             them
             imports
             an
             Assent
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             an
             acquiescing
             in
             them
             ,
          
           
             8
          
           
             But
             the
             Articles
             may
             have
             different
             Senses
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Words
             will
             bear
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Prev●rication
             in
             subscribing
             them
             so
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             This
             illustrated
             in
             the
             Third
             Article
             ,
          
           
             9
          
           
             The
             various
             Readings
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             collated
             with
             the
             MSS.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             those
             various
             Readings
             ,
          
           
             16
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             I.
             17
          
           
             THat
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             proved
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             Mankind
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               O●j
               .
               1.
            
             
             Some
             Nations
             do
             not
             believe
             a
             Deity
             .
             This
             is
             answered
             ,
          
           
             18
          
           
             
               Obj.
               2.
            
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Belief
             among
             them
             al●
             .
             This
             is
             answered
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Visible
             World
             proves
             a
             Deity
             ,
          
           
             19
          
           
             Time
             nor
             Number
             cannot
             be
             Eternal
             nor
             Infinite
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Moral
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             World
             had
             a
             Beginning
             ,
          
           
             20
          
           
             Such
             a
             Regular
             Frame
             could
             not
             be
             fortuit●us
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Objection
             from
             the
             Production
             of
             Insects
             ,
             answered
             ,
          
           
             21
          
           
             Argument
             from
             Miracles
             well
             attested
             ,
          
           
             22
          
           
             Argument
             from
             the
             Idea
             of
             God
             examined
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             nec●ssarily
             exists
             ,
          
           
             23
          
           
             The
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             without
             Body
             ,
          
           
             24
          
           
             Outward
             Manif●stations
             only
             to
             declare
             his
             Presence
             and
             Authority
             ,
          
           
             25
          
           
             No
             successive
             Acts
             in
             God
             ,
          
           
             26
          
           
             Question
             concerning
             God's
             immanent
             Acts
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             God
             has
             no
             P●ssions
             ,
          
           
             27
          
           
             Phrases
             in
             Scripture
             of
             these
             explained
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Some
             Thoughts
             concerning
             the
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             28
          
           
             True
             Ideas
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             Creation
             and
             Annihilation
             ,
          
           
             30
          
           
             Of
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             31
          
           
             Objections
             against
             it
             answered
             ,
          
           
             32
          
           
             Whether
             God
             does
             immediately
             produce
             all
             things
             ,
          
           
             33
          
           
             Thought
             and
             Liberty
             not
             proper
             to
             Matter
             ,
          
           
             34
          
           
             Whether
             Beasts
             think
             ,
             or
             are
             only
             Machines
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             Bodies
             and
             Spirits
             are
             united
             ,
          
           
             35
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
          
           
             36
          
           
             Whether
             revealed
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
          
           
             37
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             stated
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Argument
             from
             the
             Form
             of
             Baptism
             ,
          
           
             38
          
           
             Other
             Arguments
             for
             it
             ,
          
           
             39
          
           
             This
             was
             received
             in
             the
             First
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
          
           
             40
          
           
             Some
             Attempt
             to
             the
             stating
             true
             Ideas
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             41
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             II.
             43
          
           
             CHrist
             ,
             how
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Argument
             from
             the
             Beginning
             of
             St.
             John's
             Gospel
             ,
          
           
             44
          
           
             Reflections
             on
             the
             state
             of
             the
             World
             at
             that
             time
             ,
          
           
             45
          
           
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Other
             Arguments
             complicated
             ,
          
           
             46
          
           
             Argument
             from
             Adoration
             due
             to
             him
             ,
          
           
             47
          
           
             The
             Silence
             of
             the
             Jews
             proves
             this
             was
             not
             then
             thought
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             by
             them
             ,
          
           
             49
          
           
             Argument
             from
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
          
           
             50
          
           
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             Christ
             made
             one
             Person
             ,
          
           
             51
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             Nestorius's
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           
             52
          
           
             The
             Truth
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Christ
             was
             to
             us
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
          
           
             53
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             Expiatory
             Sacrifi●e●
             ,
          
           
             54
          
           
             The
             Agonies
             of
             Christ
             explained
             ,
          
           
             55
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             III.
             56
          
           
             RUffin
             first
             published
             this
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Several
             Senses
             put
             on
             this
             Article
             ,
          
           
             57
          
           
             A
             Local
             Descent
             into
             Hell
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             may
             be
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
          
           
             58
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             IV.
             59
          
           
             THE
             Proof
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Jews
             in
             that
             Time
             did
             not
             disprove
             it
             ,
          
           
             60
          
           
             Several
             Proofs
             of
             the
             Incredibility
             of
             a
             Forgery
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
          
           
             61
          
           
             The
             Nature
             and
             Proof
             of
             a
             Miracle
             ,
          
           
             62
          
           
             What
             must
             be
             ascribed
             to
             good
             or
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
          
           
             63
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             could
             not
             be
             imposed
             on
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Nor
             could
             they
             have
             imposed
             on
             the
             World
             ,
          
           
             64
          
           
             Of
             Christ's
             Ascension
             ,
          
           
             65
          
           
             Curiosity
             in
             these
             matters
             taxed
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Authority
             with
             which
             Christ
             is
             now
             vested
             ,
          
           
             66
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             V.
             68
          
           
             THE
             senses
             of
             the
             word
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             stands
             oft
             for
             a
             Person
             ,
          
           
             69
          
           
             Curiosities
             to
             be
             avoided
             about
             Procession
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             truly
             God.
             
          
           
             70
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             VI.
             71
          
           
             THE
             Controversy
             about
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
          
           
             72
          
           
             That
             was
             soon
             corrupted
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Guarded
             against
             by
             Revelation
             ,
          
           
             73
          
           
             Tradition
             corrupted
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
          
           
             74
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             appealed
             to
             by
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           
             75
          
           
             What
             is
             well
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
             76
          
           
             Objections
             from
             the
             darkness
             of
             Scripture
             answered
             ,
          
           
             77
          
           
             No
             sure
             guard
             against
             Error
             ,
             nor
             against
             Sin
             ,
          
           
             78
          
           
             The
             Proof
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
             79
          
           
             Particularly
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
          
           
             80
          
           
             These
             Books
             were
             early
             received
             ,
          
           
             81
          
           
             The
             Canon
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             proved
             ,
          
           
             82
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Pentateuch
             ,
          
           
             83
          
           
             Objections
             against
             the
             Old
             Testament
             answered
             ,
          
           
             84
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             various
             Readings
             ,
          
           
             85
          
           
             The
             nature
             and
             degrees
             of
             Inspiration
             ,
          
           
             86
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Historical
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
             87
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Reasonings
             in
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
             88
          
           
             Of
             the
             Apocryphal
             Books
             ,
          
           
             89
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             VII
             .
             91
          
           
             NO
             difference
             between
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Proofs
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             of
             the
             Messias
             ▪
          
           
             92
          
           
             In
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             chiefly
             in
             Daniel
             ,
          
           
             94
          
           
             The
             Proofs
             all
             summed
             up
             ,
          
           
             95
          
           
             Objections
             of
             the
             Jews
             answered
             ,
          
           
             96
          
           
             The
             hopes
             of
             anothe●
             Life
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
          
           
             97
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             proved
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             words
             to
             Moses
             ,
          
           
             98
          
           
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             ,
          
           
             99
          
           
             Sins
             then
             expiated
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
          
           
             100
          
           
             Of
             their
             Iudiciary
             Laws
             ,
          
           
             101
          
           
             Of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Principles
             of
             Morality
             ,
          
           
             102
          
           
             Of
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           
             103
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Second
             Table
             ,
          
           
             104
          
           
             Of
             not
             coveting
             what
             is
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
          
           
             105
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             VIII
             .
             106
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             Creed
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             condemning
             Clauses
             in
             it
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
          
           
             107
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             IX
             .
             108
          
           
             DIfferent
             Opinions
             concerning
             Original
             Sin
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             All
             men
             liable
             to
             Death
             by
             it
             ,
          
           
             109
          
           
             A
             Corruption
             spread
             through
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Adam
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             Innocence
             ,
          
           
             110
          
           
             Of
             the
             effects
             of
             Adam's
             Fall
             ,
          
           
             111
          
           
             God's
             Iustice
             vindicated
             ,
          
           
             112
          
           
             Of
             the
             Imputation
             of
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
          
           
             113
          
           
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
          
           
             114
          
           
             This
             is
             opposed
             by
             many
             others
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Both
             sides
             pretend
             their
             Doctrines
             agree
             with
             the
             Article
             ,
          
           
             116
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             X.
             117
          
           
             THE
             true
             Notion
             of
             Liberty
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Feebleness
             of
             our
             present
             state
             ,
          
           
             118
          
           
             Inward
             Assistances
             promised
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
          
           
             119
          
           
             The
             effect
             that
             these
             have
             on
             men
             ,
          
           
             120
          
           
             Concerning
             Preventing-Grace
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             its
             being
             efficacious
             or
             universal
             ,
          
           
             121
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XI
             .
             122
          
           
             COncerning
             Iustification
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             Faith
             ,
          
           
             123
          
           
             
             The
             differences
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             124
          
           
             The
             conditions
             upon
             which
             men
             are
             justified
             ,
          
           
             126
          
           
             The
             use
             to
             be
             made
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           
             127
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XII
             .
             128
          
           
             THE
             necessity
             of
             Holiness
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             Merit
             ,
          
           
             129
          
           
             Of
             the
             defects
             of
             Good
             Works
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XIII
             .
             131
          
           
             ACTIONS
             in
             themselves
             good
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             sins
             in
             him
             who
             does
             them
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Seventh
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
          
           
             132
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             a
             total
             Incapacity
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XIV
             .
             133
          
           
             O●
             the
             great
             extent
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             No
             Counsels
             of
             Perfection
             ,
          
           
             134
          
           
             Many
             Duties
             which
             do
             not
             bind
             at
             all
             times
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             man
             to
             supererogate
             ,
          
           
             135
          
           
             Objections
             against
             this
             answered
             ,
          
           
             136
          
           
             The
             steps
             by
             which
             that
             Doctrine
             prevailed
             ,
          
           
             137
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XV.
             138
          
           
             CHrist's
             spotless
             Holiness
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Imperfections
             of
             the
             best
             men
             ,
          
           
             139
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XVI
             .
             140
          
           
             COncerning
             Mortal
             and
             Venial
             Sin
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             after
             Baptism
             ,
          
           
             141
          
           
             That
             as
             God
             forgives
             ,
             the
             Church
             ought
             also
             to
             forgive
             ,
          
           
             142
          
           
             Concerning
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             sin
             unto
             Death
             ,
          
           
             143
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XVII
             .
             145
          
           
             THE
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
          
           
             146
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Supralapsarians
             and
             Sublapsarians
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Remonstrants
             and
             the
             Socinians
             ,
          
           
             147
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Controversy
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             this
             Controversy
             both
             in
             ancient
             and
             modern
             times
             ,
          
           
             148
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Supralapsarians
             ,
          
           
             152
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Sublapsarians
             ,
          
           
             158
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Remonstrants
             ,
          
           
             159
          
           
             They
             affirm
             a
             certain
             Prescience
             ,
          
           
             161
          
           
             The
             Socinians
             Plea
             ,
          
           
             164
          
           
             General
             Reflections
             on
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
          
           
             165
          
           
             The
             advantages
             and
             disadvantages
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             the
             faults
             of
             both
             ,
          
           
             166
          
           
             In
             what
             both
             do
             agree
             ,
          
           
             167
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
          
           
             168
          
           
             The
             Cautions
             added
             to
             it
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Passages
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             explained
             ,
          
           
             169
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XVIII
             .
             171
          
           
             PHilosophers
             thought
             men
             might
             be
             saved
             in
             all
             Religions
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             So
             do
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             None
             are
             saved
             but
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             172
          
           
             Whether
             some
             may
             not
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             never
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             None
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             173
          
           
             But
             for
             others
             ,
             we
             cannot
             judge
             of
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Curiosity
             is
             to
             be
             restrained
             ,
          
           
             174
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XIX
             .
             175
          
           
             WE
             ought
             not
             to
             believe
             that
             any
             are
             Infallible
             ,
             without
             good
             Authority
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Iust
             prejudices
             against
             some
             who
             pretend
             to
             it
             ,
          
           
             176
          
           
             No
             Miracles
             brought
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Proofs
             brought
             from
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
             177
          
           
             Things
             to
             be
             supposed
             previous
             to
             these
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Circle
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Notes
             given
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           
             178
          
           
             These
             are
             examined
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             whether
             they
             do
             agree
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           
             179
          
           
             The
             Truth
             of
             Doctrine
             must
             be
             first
             settled
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Society
             that
             has
             a
             true
             Baptism
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           
             180
          
           
             Sacraments
             are
             not
             annulled
             by
             every
             Corruption
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             We
             own
             the
             Baptism
             and
             Orders
             given
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           
             181
          
           
             And
             yet
             justify
             our
             separating
             from
             them
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Objections
             against
             private
             judging
             ,
          
           
             182
          
           
             Our
             Reasons
             are
             given
             us
             for
             that
             end
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Our
             Minds
             are
             free
             as
             our
             Wills
             are
             ,
          
           
             183
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             still
             Visible
             ,
             but
             not
             Infallible
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             ,
          
           
             184
          
           
             That
             was
             not
             pretended
             to
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Dignity
             of
             Sees
             rose
             from
             the
             Cities
             ,
          
           
             185
          
           
             Popes
             have
             fallen
             into
             Heresy
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             Ambition
             and
             Forgeries
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Their
             Cruelty
             ,
          
           
             186
          
           
             The
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Princes
             claimed
             by
             them
             as
             given
             them
             by
             God
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             not
             a
             Corruption
             only
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           
             187
          
           
             
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             ,
          
           
             188
          
           
             No
             Foundation
             for
             it
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             St.
             Peter
             never
             cl●imed
             it
             ,
          
           
             189
          
           
             Christ's
             words
             to
             him
             explained
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             K●ys
             of
             the
             Kingd●m
             of
             H●●v●n
             ,
          
           
             190
          
           
             Of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XX.
             192
          
           
             OF
             Church
             Power
             in
             Rituals
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Practice
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
          
           
             193
          
           
             Changes
             in
             these
             sometimes
             nec●ssary
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Practice
             of
             the
             Ap
             stles
             ,
          
           
             194
          
           
             S●bj●cts
             must
             obey
             in
             lawful
             things
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             But
             Superi●rs
             must
             not
             impose
             too
             much
             ,
          
           
             195
          
           
             The
             Church
             has
             Authority
             ,
             though
             not
             Infallible
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Great
             Resp●ct
             due
             to
             her
             Decisions
             ,
          
           
             196
          
           
             But
             no
             abs●lute
             Subm●ssion
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             Dep●sitary
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
             197
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             run
             in
             a
             Circle
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXI
             .
             199
          
           
             COuncils
             cannot
             be
             called
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             Princes
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             T●e
             first
             were
             called
             by
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Afterwards
             the
             Popes
             called
             them
             ,
          
           
             200
          
           
             Then
             some
             Councils
             thought
             on
             methods
             to
             fix
             their
             meeting
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             mak●s
             a
             Council
             to
             be
             General
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             numbers
             are
             necessary
             ,
          
           
             201
          
           
             H●w
             th●y
             must
             he
             cited
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             N●
             Rules
             given
             in
             Scripture
             concerning
             their
             Constitution
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Nazianzen's
             Complaints
             of
             Councils
             ,
          
           
             202
          
           
             Councils
             have
             been
             c●ntrary
             to
             one
             another
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Dis●rders
             and
             Intrigu●s
             in
             Councils
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             judg●
             not
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Churches
             may
             examine
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
             203
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             confirming
             them
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Th●y
             have
             an
             Authority
             ,
             but
             not
             absolute
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             N●r
             do
             they
             need
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
          
           
             204
          
           
             The
             several
             Churches
             know
             their
             Traditions
             best
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             do
             argue
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             decisions
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             their
             authority
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             No
             prospect
             of
             another
             General
             Council
             ,
          
           
             205
          
           
             Popes
             are
             jealous
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             World
             expects
             little
             from
             them
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             H●w
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Pillar
             and
             Ground
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           
             206
          
           
             Christ's
             Promise
             ,
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alway
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             that
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               ,
            
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Some
             Gener●l
             Councils
             have
             ereed
             ,
          
           
             207
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXII
             .
             217
          
           
             THE
             D●ctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Sins
             once
             pard●ned
             are
             not
             punished
          
           
             218
          
           
             Vnl●ss
             with
             chastisements
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           
             219
          
           
             No
             state
             of
             satisfaction
             aft●r
             death
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             No
             mention
             made
             of
             that
             in
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
             220
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
          
           
             221
          
           
             Different
             Opinions
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Original
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           
             222
          
           
             A
             p●ss●ge
             in
             Maccabees
             considered
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             p●ss●ge
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             c●nsidered
             ,
          
           
             223
          
           
             The
             pr●gress
             ●f
             the
             ●elief
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           
             2●4
          
           
             Prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
          
           
             225
          
           
             End●wments
             for
             redeeming
             out
             of
             Purg●to●y
             ,
          
           
             226
          
           
             Whether
             these
             ought
             to
             be
             sacred
             ,
             or
             n●t
             ,
          
           
             227
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Pardons
             and
             Indulgences
             ,
          
           
             228
          
           
             It
             is
             only
             the
             excusing
             from
             Penance
             ,
          
           
             229
          
           
             N●
             Foundation
             for
             it
             in
             Scrip●ure
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             General
             Rules
             concerning
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           
             230
          
           
             Of
             the
             I●olatry
             of
             H●athens
             ,
          
           
             231
          
           
             Laws
             given
             to
             the
             Jews
             against
             it
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Expostul●●ions
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           
             232
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             The
             Calves
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
          
           
             233
          
           
             The
             Ap
             stles
             opposed
             all
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             at
             Athens
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
          
           
             334
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           
             235
          
           
             The
             first
             use
             of
             Images
             among
             Christians
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pictures
             in
             Churches
             for
             Instruction
             ,
          
           
             236
          
           
             Were
             afterwards
             worshipped
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Contests
             ab●ut
             that
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Images
             of
             the
             Deity
             and
             Trinity
             ,
          
           
             237
          
           
             On
             what
             theWorship
             of
             Images
             terminates
             ,
          
           
             238
          
           
             The
             due
             Worship
             settled
             by
             the
             Council
             at
             Trent
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Images
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
          
           
             239
          
           
             Arguments
             for
             worshipping
             them
             answered
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Arguments
             against
             the
             use
             or
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
          
           
             240
          
           
             The
             worship
             of
             Relicks
             ,
          
           
             241
          
           
             A
             due
             regard
             to
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             progress
             of
             Superstition
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             No
             warrant
             for
             this
             in
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
             242
          
           
             Hezekiah
             broke
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             memorable
             passage
             concerning
             the
             Body
             of
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
          
           
             243
          
           
             Fables
             and
             Forgeries
             prevailed
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Souls
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             believed
             to
             hover
             about
             their
             Tomb●
             ,
          
           
             244
          
           
             Nothing
             of
             this
             kind
             objected
             to
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Disputes
             between
             Vigilantius
             and
             St.
             Jerom
             ,
          
           
             245
          
           
             No
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
          
           
             246
          
           
             The
             Invocating
             Angels
             condemned
             in
             the
             New
             T●stament
             ,
          
           
             247
          
           
             No
             Saints
             invocated
             ,
             Christ
             only
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             No
             mention
             of
             this
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Ages
             ,
          
           
             248
          
           
             In
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             Martyrs
             invocated
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             progr●ss
             that
             this
             made
             ,
          
           
             249
          
           
             Scandalous
             Offices
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Arguments
             against
             this
             Invocation
             ,
          
           
             2●0
          
           
             An
             Apology
             for
             those
             who
             begun
             it
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Scandal
             given
             by
             it
             ,
          
           
             251
          
           
             Arguments
             for
             it
             ans●ered
             ,
          
           
             252
          
           
             Wheth●r
             the
             Saints
             see
             all
             things
             in
             God
             ,
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             This
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
          
           
             253
          
           
             Prayers
             ought
             to
             be
             directed
             only
             to
             God
             ,
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Revealed
             Religion
             designed
             to
             deliver
             the
             World
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           
             254
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXIII
             .
             255
          
           
             A
             Succ●ssi●n
             of
             Pastors
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             was
             settl●d
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           
             256
          
           
             And
             must
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             settl●d
             in
             the
             first
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             257
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             m●ns
             taking
             to
             themselves
             this
             Authority
             without
             a
             due
             Vocation
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             prec●pts
             for
             orders
             sake
             ,
          
           
             258
          
           
             What
             is
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             may
             be
             done
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
          
           
             259
          
           
             Necessity
             is
             above
             Rules
             of
             Order
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             High
             Priests
             in
             ●ur
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
          
           
             260
          
           
             Baptism
             by
             Women
             ,
          
           
             261
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXIV
             .
             262
          
           
             THE
             chief
             end
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Practice
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
          
           
             263
          
           
             Rules
             given
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Pr●ctice
             ●f
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             264
          
           
             Arguments
             for
             Worship
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             answered
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXV
             .
             266
          
           
             DIfference
             between
             Sacraments
             and
             Rites
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Sacraments
             do
             not
             imprint
             a
             Character
             ,
          
           
             267
          
           
             But
             are
             not
             mere
             Cerem●nies
             ,
          
           
             268
          
           
             What
             is
             necessary
             to
             constitute
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           
             269
          
           
             That
             applied
             to
             Baptism
             ,
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
          
           
             270
          
           
             No
             me●tion
             of
             seven
             Sacraments
             before
             
               Peter
               Lombard
            
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Confirmation
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             practised
             among
             us
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             Chrism
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             new
             ,
          
           
             271
          
           
             Oyl
             early
             used
             in
             Christian
             Rituals
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             only
             consecrated
             the
             Chrism
             ,
          
           
             272
          
           
             In
             the
             Greek
             Church
             Presbyters
             appli●d
             it
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             This
             used
             in
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             but
             condemned
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Disputes
             concerning
             Confirmation
             ,
          
           
             273
          
           
             Concerning
             Penance
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             Notion
             of
             Repentance
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Conf●ssion
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           
             274
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             Confession
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Pri●st's
             Pardon
             Ministerial
             ,
          
           
             275
          
           
             And
             restrained
             within
             bounds
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Auricular
             Conf●ssion
             not
             necessary
             ,
          
           
             276
          
           
             Not
             commanded
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             beginnings
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             277
          
           
             Many
             Canons
             about
             Penance
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Confession
             forbid
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           
             278
          
           
             The
             ancient
             D●scipline
             sl●ck●n'd
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Conf●ssion
             may
             be
             advised
             ,
             but
             not
             commanded
             ,
          
           
             279
          
           
             The
             good
             and
             bad
             eff●cts
             it
             may
             have
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             Contrition
             and
             Attrition
             ,
          
           
             280
          
           
             The
             ill
             effects
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Attrition
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             doing
             the
             Penance
             or
             Satisfaction
             ,
          
           
             281
          
           
             Concerning
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             ill
             effects
             of
             hasty
             Absolutions
             ,
          
           
             282
          
           
             Of
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Form
             ,
             
               I
               absolve
               thee
            
             ,
          
           
             283
          
           
             Of
             H●ly
             Orders
             .
          
           
             284
          
           
             Of
             the
             ancient
             Form
             of
             Ordinations
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             delivering
             the
             Vessels
             ,
          
           
             285
          
           
             Orders
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
          
           
             286
          
           
             Of
             Marriage
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             can
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           
             287
          
           
             Intention
             not
             necessary
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             Marriage
             is
             called
             a
             Mystery
             or
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           
             288
          
           
             Marriage
             dissolved
             by
             Adultery
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
          
           
             289
          
           
             Of
             Extreme
             Vnction
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             St.
             James's
             words
             explained
             ,
          
           
             290
          
           
             Oyl
             much
             used
             in
             ancient
             Rituals
             ,
          
           
             291
          
           
             Pope
             Innocent's
             Epistle
             considered
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Anointing
             used
             in
             order
             to
             Recovery
             ,
          
           
             292
          
           
             Afterwards
             as
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             dying
             ,
          
           
             293
          
           
             The
             Sacraments
             are
             to
             be
             used
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             be
             received
             worthily
             ,
          
           
             294
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXVI
             .
             295
          
           
             SAcraments
             are
             not
             effectual
             as
             Prayers
             are
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Intention
             ,
          
           
             296
          
           
             The
             ill
             cons●quences
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
             297
          
           
             Of
             a
             just
             Severity
             in
             Discipline
             ,
          
           
             Ib●d
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             towards
             the
             Clergy
             ,
          
           
             298
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXVII
             .
             299
          
           
             COncerning
             St.
             John's
             Baptism
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Jews
             used
             Baptism
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Baptism
             ,
          
           
             300
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             it
             and
             St.
             John's
             ,
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             Baptism
             ,
          
           
             301
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             Precept
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             Mean
             of
             Salvation
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Baptism
             unites
             us
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
             302
          
           
             It
             also
             saves
             us
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             St.
             Peter's
             words
             explained
             ,
          
           
             303
          
           
             St
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptism
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Baptism
             is
             a
             Foederal
             Stipulation
             ,
          
           
             304
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             it
             was
             of
             more
             value
             to
             preach
             than
             to
             baptize
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
          
           
             305
          
           
             It
             is
             grounded
             on
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             warranted
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             Children
             can
             be
             holy
             ,
          
           
             306
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             very
             expedient
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXVIII
             .
             308
          
           
             THE
             change
             made
             in
             this
             Article
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             time
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Explanation
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           
             309
          
           
             Of
             the
             Rituals
             in
             the
             Passover
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
          
           
             310
          
           
             And
             ,
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               Blood
               ,
            
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             horror
             the
             Jews
             had
             at
             Blood
             ,
          
           
             311
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             only
             the
             Disciples
             could
             understand
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             discourse
             (
             
               Joh.
               6.
            
             )
             explained
             ,
          
           
             312
          
           
             It
             can
             only
             be
             understood
             spiritually
             ,
          
           
             313
          
           
             Bold
             Figures
             much
             used
             in
             the
             East
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             plain
             thing
             needs
             no
             great
             proof
             ,
          
           
             314
          
           
             Of
             unworthy
             Receivers
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
          
           
             315
          
           
             Of
             the
             effects
             of
             worthy
             receiving
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             Foederal
             Symbols
             ,
          
           
             316
          
           
             Of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             like
             Phrases
             in
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
             317
          
           
             Of
             our
             Sense
             of
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Transubstantiation
             explained
             ,
          
           
             318
          
           
             Of
             the
             words
             of
             Consecration
             ,
          
           
             319
          
           
             Of
             the
             Consequences
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             grounds
             upon
             which
             it
             was
             believed
             ,
          
           
             320
          
           
             This
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             all
             our
             Faculties
             ,
             both
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             We
             can
             be
             sure
             of
             nothing
             ,
             if
             our
             Senses
             do
             deceive
             us
             ,
          
           
             321
          
           
             The
             Objection
             from
             believing
             Mysteries
             ,
             answered
             ,
          
           
             322
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             all
             Miracles
             considered
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Our
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             Mystical
             Presence
             is
             confessed
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           
             323
          
           
             St.
             Austin's
             Rule
             about
             Figures
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Presumptions
             concerning
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Ancients
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
          
           
             324
          
           
             They
             had
             not
             that
             Philosophy
             which
             this
             Doctrine
             has
             forced
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           
             325
          
           
             This
             was
             not
             objected
             by
             Heathens
             ,
          
           
             326
          
           
             No
             Heresies
             or
             Disputes
             arose
             upon
             this
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             on
             all
             other
             Points
             ,
          
           
             327
          
           
             Many
             new
             Rituals
             unknown
             to
             them
             ,
             have
             sprung
             out
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             particular
             ,
             the
             adoring
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           
             328
          
           
             Prayers
             in
             the
             Masses
             of
             the
             Saints
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             believed
             the
             Elements
             were
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             after
             Consecration
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Many
             Authorities
             brought
             for
             this
             ,
          
           
             329
          
           
             Eutychians
             said
             ,
             Christ's
             Humanity
             was
             swallowed
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ,
          
           
             330
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             argue
             against
             this
             ,
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Force
             of
             that
             Argument
             explained
             ,
          
           
             331
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             say
             our
             Bodies
             are
             nourished
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             call
             it
             the
             Type
             ,
             Sign
             ,
             and
             Figure
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             332
          
           
             The
             Prayer
             of
             Consecration
             calls
             it
             so
             ,
          
           
             333
          
           
             That
             compared
             with
             the
             Prayer
             in
             the
             Missal
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             progress
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             ,
          
           
             334
          
           
             Reflection
             on
             the
             Ages
             in
             which
             it
             grew
             ,
          
           
             335
          
           
             The
             occasion
             on
             which
             it
             was
             advanced
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             ,
          
           
             336
          
           
             
               Paschase
               Radbert
            
             taught
             it
             first
             ,
          
           
             337
          
           
             But
             many
             wrote
             against
             him
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Afterwards
             Berengarius
             opposed
             it
             ,
          
           
             338
          
           
             The
             Schoolmen
             descanted
             on
             it
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Philosophy
             was
             corrupted
             to
             support
             it
             ,
          
           
             339
          
           
             Concerning
             Consubstantiation
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             Opinion
             that
             may
             be
             born
             with
             ,
          
           
             340
          
           
             The
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Plea
             against
             that
             considered
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             though
             present
             ,
          
           
             341
          
           
             Concerning
             reserving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Elevation
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
             342
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXIX
             .
             343
          
           
             THE
             wicked
             do
             not
             receive
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             More
             particularly
             St.
             Austin's
             ,
          
           
             344
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXX
             .
             345
          
           
             THE
             Chalice
             was
             given
             to
             all
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Not
             to
             the
             Disciples
             as
             Priests
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             
               breaking
               of
               Bread
            
             explained
             ,
          
           
             346
          
           
             
             Sacraments
             must
             be
             given
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             N●
             Arguments
             from
             ill
             consequences
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             unless
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
          
           
             347
          
           
             Concomitance
             a
             new
             Notion
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vniversal
             practice
             for
             giving
             the
             Chalice
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             case
             of
             the
             Agrarii
             ,
          
           
             348
          
           
             The
             first
             beginning
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             Cup
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ,
          
           
             349
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXI
             .
             350
          
           
             THE
             term
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             large
             signification
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             denied
             that
             they
             had
             any
             Sacrifices
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Eucharist
             has
             no
             virtue
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Communion
             ,
          
           
             351
          
           
             Strictly
             speaking
             there
             is
             only
             one
             Priest
             ,
             and
             one
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           
             352
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             did
             not
             think
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             a
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
          
           
             353
          
           
             But
             call
             it
             a
             Sacrafice
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             M●sses
             without
             a
             Communion
             ,
             not
             known
             then
             ,
          
           
             354
          
           
             None
             might
             be
             at
             Mass
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             communicate
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Importance
             of
             the
             Controversies
             concerning
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
          
           
             355
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             .
             XXXII
             .
             356
          
           
             NO
             Divine
             Law
             against
             a
             Married
             Clergy
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Neither
             in
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             ,
          
           
             357
          
           
             The
             Church
             has
             not
             Power
             to
             make
             a
             perpetual
             Law
             against
             it
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             ill
             consequences
             of
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
          
           
             358
          
           
             No
             such
             Law
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Laws
             for
             the
             Celibate
             began
             ,
          
           
             359
          
           
             The
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             not
             uniform
             in
             it
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             progress
             of
             these
             Laws
             in
             England
             ,
          
           
             360
          
           
             The
             good
             and
             the
             bad
             of
             Celibate
             balanced
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             make
             Vows
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
          
           
             361
          
           
             Nor
             do
             they
             bind
             when
             made
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Oaths
             ill
             made
             are
             worse
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
          
           
             362
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXIII
             .
             363
          
           
             A
             Temper
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             Church
             Discipline
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             keeping
             it
             up
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Extremes
             in
             this
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
          
           
             364
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             delivering
             any
             to
             Satan
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Importance
             of
             an
             Anathemea
             ,
          
           
             365
          
           
             Of
             the
             effect
             of
             Church-Censures
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             when
             they
             are
             wrong
             applied
             ,
          
           
             366
          
           
             The
             causless
             jealousy
             of
             Church-Power
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Laity
             was
             once
             taken
             into
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
             367
          
           
             The
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             Authority
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Defects
             in
             this
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             Separation
             ,
          
           
             368
          
           
             All
             these
             brought
             in
             by
             Popery
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             Correction
             of
             them
             intended
             at
             the
             Reformation
             ,
          
           
             369
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXIV
             .
             370
          
           
             THE
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             Canons
             and
             Laws
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             Sin
             of
             Schism
             and
             Disobedience
             ,
          
           
             371
          
           
             The
             true
             Notion
             of
             Scandal
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             fear
             of
             giving
             Scandal
             ,
             no
             warrant
             to
             break
             established
             Laws
             ,
          
           
             372
          
           
             Human
             Laws
             are
             not
             unalterable
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Respect
             due
             to
             Ancient
             Canons
             ,
          
           
             373
          
           
             The
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Great
             Varieties
             in
             Rituals
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Every
             Church
             is
             a
             compleat
             Body
             ,
          
           
             374
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXV
             .
             375
          
           
             THE
             occasion
             of
             compiling
             the
             Homilies
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             every
             thing
             in
             them
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             But
             only
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           
             376
          
           
             This
             illustrated
             in
             the
             Charge
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             their
             being
             necessary
             for
             those
             times
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXVI
             .
             377
          
           
             THE
             occasion
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             An
             Explanation
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Receive
               ye
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
          
           
             378
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXVII
             .
             379
          
           
             QVeen
             Elizabeth's
             Injunction
             concerning
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             Vniversal
             Iurisdiction
             not
             warranted
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             380
          
           
             Nor
             acknowledged
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
          
           
             381
          
           
             Begun
             on
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Arian
             Controversy
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Contested
             in
             many
             places
             ,
          
           
             382
          
           
             The
             Progress
             that
             it
             made
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Patriarchal
             Authority
             founded
             on
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             sunk
             with
             it
             ,
          
           
             383
          
           
             The
             Power
             exercised
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             in
             Religious
             Matters
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             founded
             on
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
             384
          
           
             Practised
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             And
             particularly
             in
             England
             ,
          
           
             385
          
           
             Methods
             used
             by
             Popish
             Princes
             to
             keep
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             under
             the
             Civil
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Temporal
             Power
             is
             over
             all
             persons
             ,
          
           
             386
          
           
             And
             in
             all
             causes
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Importance
             of
             the
             Term
             Head
             ,
          
           
             387
          
           
             The
             Nec●ssity
             of
             Capital
             Punishments
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             measure
             of
             these
             ,
          
           
             388
          
           
             The
             Lawfulness
             of
             War
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Our
             Saviour's
             words
             explained
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             cases
             War
             is
             ju●t
             ,
          
           
             389
          
           
             Warranted
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             390
          
           
             How
             a
             Subject
             may
             serve
             in
             an
             unlawful
             War
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXVIII
             .
             391
          
           
             COncerning
             Property
             and
             Charity
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Proportion
             of
             Charity
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
          
           
             392
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXIX
             .
             393
          
           
             THE
             Lawfulness
             of
             Oaths
             proved
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             From
             Natural
             Religion
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Form
             of
             Swearing
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
          
           
             394
          
           
             Our
             Saviour's
             words
             and
             St.
             James's
             against
             all
             Swearing
             explained
             ,
          
           
             395
          
           
             When
             Oaths
             may
             be
             lawfully
             taken
             ,
          
           
             396
          
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Contents
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           XXXIX
           ARTICLES
           OF
           THE
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           TITLE
           .
           Articles
           whereupon
           it
           was
           agreed
           by
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Byshops
           of
           both
           Provinces
           and
           the
           whole
           Cleargie
           ,
           in
           the
           Convocation
           holden
           at
           London
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lorde
           GOD
           1562.
           according
           to
           the
           computation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Englande
           ,
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           the
           diversities
           of
           opinions
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           stablishing
           of
           consent
           touching
           true
           Religion
           .
           Put
           forth
           by
           the
           Queens
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           
             The
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             THE
             Title
             of
             these
             Articles
             leads
             me
             to
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Time
             ,
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             and
             the
             Design
             of
             Compiling
             them
             .
             2
             dly
             .
             The
             Authority
             that
             is
             stampt
             upon
             them
             both
             by
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligation
             that
             lies
             upon
             all
             of
             our
             Communion
             to
             Assent
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             the
             Importance
             of
             the
             Subscription
             to
             which
             the
             Clergy
             are
             obliged
             .
             As
             to
             the
             1
             st
             ,
             It
             may
             seem
             somewhat
             strange
             to
             see
             such
             a
             Collection
             of
             Tenets
             made
             the
             Standard
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             deservedly
             valued
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             Moderation
             :
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             departing
             from
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             First
             Ages
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             pretend
             to
             set
             up
             for
             a
             Pattern
             .
             In
             those
             times
             ,
             the
             owning
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Creeds
             then
             received
             ,
             was
             thought
             sufficient
             :
             And
             when
             some
             Heresies
             had
             occasioned
             great
             Enlargements
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Creeds
             ,
             the
             Third
             General
             Council
             thought
             fit
             to
             set
             a
             Bar
             against
             all
             further
             Additions
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             those
             Creeds
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             goes
             far
             beyond
             the
             Ephesine
             Standard
             ,
             make
             but
             One
             Article
             of
             the
             Thirty
             nine
             of
             which
             this
             Book
             consists
             .
             Many
             of
             these
             do
             also
             relate
             to
             subtile
             and
             abstruse
             Points
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             form
             a
             clear
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             much
             less
             can
             it
             be
             convenient
             to
             Impose
             so
             great
             a
             Collection
             of
             Tenets
             upon
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             Excommunicate
             such
             as
             affirm
             any
             of
             them
             to
             be
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             those
             from
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             cannot
             Assent
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Negative
             
             Articles
             of
             No
             Infallibility
             ,
             No
             Supremacy
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             No
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             No
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             give
             yet
             a
             further
             Colour
             to
             Exceptions
             ;
             since
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             it
             was
             enough
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             mentioned
             these
             ,
             which
             implied
             a
             tacit
             rejecting
             of
             them
             .
             It
             may
             therefore
             appear
             to
             be
             too
             rigorous
             ,
             to
             require
             a
             positive
             condemning
             of
             those
             Points
             ;
             for
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             of
             Certainty
             is
             required
             ,
             to
             affirm
             a
             Negative
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             explaining
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Declaration
             that
             was
             required
             even
             of
             a
             Bishop's
             Faith
             ,
             was
             conceived
             in
             very
             general
             Terms
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Form
             setled
             very
             early
             in
             most
             Churches
             .
             This
             St.
             Paul
             in
             one
             place
             calls
             ,
             
               The
               Form
               of
               Doctrine
               that
               was
               delivered
            
             ;
             in
             another
             place
             
               The
               Form
               of
               Sound
               Words
            
             ,
             
             which
             those
             who
             were
             fixed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             had
             received
             from
             them
             .
             These
             words
             of
             his
             do
             import
             a
             Standard
             ,
             or
             
               fixed
               Formulary
            
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             Doctrines
             were
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             Some
             have
             inferred
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             delivered
             that
             Creed
             which
             goes
             under
             their
             Name
             ,
             every
             where
             in
             the
             same
             Form
             of
             Words
             .
             But
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             to
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             since
             the
             first
             Apologists
             for
             Christianity
             ,
             when
             they
             deliver
             a
             short
             Abstract
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             do
             all
             vary
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Words
             themselves
             ;
             which
             they
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             Churches
             had
             all
             received
             one
             setled
             Form
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             They
             would
             all
             have
             used
             the
             same
             Words
             ,
             and
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             .
             It
             is
             more
             probable
             ,
             That
             in
             every
             Church
             there
             was
             a
             Form
             setled
             ,
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             it
             by
             some
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Companion
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             some
             Variation
             ;
             of
             which
             at
             this
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             considering
             how
             defective
             the
             History
             of
             the
             First
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             nor
             very
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             clear
             Account
             .
             For
             Instance
             ;
             In
             the
             whole
             Extent
             or
             Neighbourhood
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             it
             was
             at
             first
             of
             great
             Use
             to
             have
             this
             in
             every
             Christian's
             mouth
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             
               suffered
               under
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ;
             because
             this
             fixed
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             carried
             in
             it
             an
             Appeal
             to
             Records
             and
             Evidences
             ,
             that
             might
             then
             have
             been
             searched
             for
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Religion
             went
             at
             first
             far
             to
             the
             Eastward
             ,
             beyond
             all
             Commerce
             with
             the
             Romans
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             this
             should
             have
             been
             a
             part
             of
             the
             shortest
             Form
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             it
             being
             enough
             that
             it
             was
             related
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             These
             Forms
             of
             the
             several
             Churches
             were
             preserved
             with
             that
             Sacred
             Respect
             that
             was
             due
             to
             them
             :
             This
             was
             esteemed
             the
             Depositum
             or
             Trust
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             chiefly
             committed
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             In
             the
             First
             Ages
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Clergy
             of
             the
             several
             Churches
             could
             not
             meet
             together
             in
             Synods
             to
             examine
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             every
             new
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Method
             upon
             which
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             those
             Ages
             put
             them
             ,
             was
             this
             ;
             The
             New
             Bishop
             sent
             round
             him
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             more
             Eminent
             Sees
             ,
             the
             Profession
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Form
             that
             was
             fixed
             in
             his
             Church
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Neighbouring
             Bishops
             were
             satisfied
             in
             this
             ,
             they
             held
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             owned
             him
             for
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             maintained
             such
             a
             Commerce
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             state
             of
             that
             Time
             did
             admit
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             some
             Heresies
             sprung
             up
             ,
             there
             were
             Enlargements
             made
             in
             several
             Churches
             ,
             for
             the
             condemning
             those
             ,
             and
             for
             excluding
             such
             as
             
             held
             them
             from
             their
             Communion
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Nice
             examined
             many
             of
             those
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             them
             they
             put
             their
             Creed
             in
             a
             fuller
             Form.
             The
             Addition
             made
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             was
             put
             into
             the
             Creeds
             of
             some
             particular
             Churches
             several
             Years
             before
             that
             Council
             met
             .
             So
             that
             though
             it
             received
             its
             Authority
             from
             that
             Council
             ,
             yet
             those
             Fathers
             rather
             confirmed
             an
             Article
             which
             they
             found
             in
             the
             Creeds
             of
             some
             Churches
             ,
             than
             made
             a
             New
             one
             .
             It
             had
             been
             an
             unvaluable
             Blessing
             ,
             if
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             had
             been
             kept
             in
             its
             first
             Simplicity
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             took
             care
             that
             the
             Creed
             by
             which
             men
             profess
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             should
             receive
             no
             new
             Additions
             ,
             but
             be
             fixed
             according
             to
             the
             Constantinoplitan
             Standard
             ;
             yet
             they
             made
             Decrees
             in
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             the
             following
             Councils
             went
             on
             in
             their
             steps
             ,
             adding
             still
             new
             Decrees
             ,
             with
             Anathematisms
             against
             the
             contrary
             Doctrines
             ;
             and
             declaring
             the
             Asserters
             of
             them
             to
             be
             under
             an
             Anathema
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             under
             a
             very
             heavy
             Curse
             of
             being
             totally
             excluded
             from
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             even
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             whereas
             the
             New
             Bishops
             had
             formerly
             only
             declared
             their
             Faith
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             required
             besides
             that
             to
             declare
             ,
             That
             they
             received
             such
             Councils
             ,
             and
             rejected
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             together
             with
             such
             as
             favoured
             them
             ;
             who
             were
             sometimes
             me●tioned
             by
             Name
             .
             This
             increased
             daily
             .
             We
             have
             a
             full
             Account
             of
             the
             special
             Declaration
             that
             a
             Bishop
             was
             obliged
             to
             make
             ,
             in
             the
             First
             Canon
             of
             that
             which
             passeth
             for
             the
             Fourth
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             .
             But
             while
             by
             reason
             of
             new
             Emergencies
             this
             was
             swelling
             to
             a
             vast
             Bulk
             ,
             General
             and
             more
             Implicit
             Formularies
             came
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             declaring
             that
             they
             received
             and
             would
             observe
             all
             the
             Decrees
             and
             Traditions
             of
             Holy
             Co●●cils
             and
             Fathers
             .
             And
             the
             Papacy
             coming
             afterwards
             to
             carry
             every
             thing
             before
             it
             ,
             a
             Formal
             Oath
             ,
             that
             had
             many
             loose
             and
             indefinite
             words
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             large
             and
             comprehensive
             ,
             was
             added
             to
             all
             the
             Declarations
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             established
             .
             The
             Enlargements
             of
             Creeds
             were
             at
             first
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Prevarications
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             who
             having
             put
             Senses
             favouring
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             on
             the
             simpler
             Terms
             in
             which
             the
             First
             Creeds
             were
             proposed
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             necessary
             to
             use
             more
             express
             words
             .
             This
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             as
             to
             some
             Points
             ;
             for
             they
             being
             obliged
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             did
             not
             bring
             in
             that
             Idolatry
             which
             it
             condemned
             in
             Heathens
             ,
             it
             was
             also
             necessary
             to
             state
             this
             matter
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             appear
             that
             they
             worshipped
             no
             Creature
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             all
             agreed
             to
             pay
             Divine
             Adoration
             was
             truly
             God
             :
             And
             it
             being
             found
             that
             an
             Equivocation
             was
             used
             in
             all
             other
             words
             except
             that
             of
             the
             
               same
               Substance
            
             ,
             they
             judged
             it
             necessary
             to
             fix
             on
             it
             ,
             besides
             some
             other
             words
             that
             they
             at
             first
             brought
             in
             ,
             but
             which
             were
             afterwards
             made
             more
             doubtful
             by
             the
             Glosses
             that
             were
             put
             on
             them
             .
             At
             all
             times
             it
             is
             very
             necessary
             to
             free
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             from
             the
             Imputation
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             never
             so
             necessary
             ,
             as
             when
             Christianity
             was
             engaged
             in
             such
             a
             Struggle
             with
             Paganism
             :
             And
             since
             the
             main
             Article
             then
             in
             dispute
             with
             the
             Heathens
             was
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             worshipping
             any
             besides
             the
             Great
             and
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             of
             the
             last
             Importance
             to
             the
             Christian
             Cause
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             Heathens
             might
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             worshipped
             a
             Creature
             .
             There
             was
             therefore
             just
             reason
             given
             to
             secure
             this
             main
             
             Point
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             Equivocation
             ,
             by
             establishing
             a
             Term
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Confession
             of
             all
             Parties
             did
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             .
             It
             had
             been
             a
             great
             Blessing
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             a
             Stop
             had
             been
             put
             here
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             nice
             Descantings
             that
             were
             afterwards
             so
             much
             pursued
             ,
             had
             been
             more
             effectually
             discouraged
             than
             they
             were
             .
             But
             men
             ever
             were
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             men
             .
             Factions
             were
             formed
             ,
             and
             Interests
             were
             set
             up
             .
             Hereticks
             had
             shewed
             so
             much
             Dissimulation
             when
             they
             were
             low
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             Cruelty
             when
             they
             prevailed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             thought
             necessary
             to
             secure
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Disturbances
             that
             they
             might
             give
             them
             :
             And
             thus
             it
             grew
             to
             be
             a
             Rule
             to
             enlarge
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             in
             stating
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             this
             Church
             so
             copiously
             ,
             our
             Reformers
             followed
             a
             Method
             that
             had
             been
             used
             in
             a
             course
             of
             many
             Ages
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             ,
             besides
             this
             common
             Practice
             ,
             two
             particular
             Circumstances
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             made
             this
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             more
             necessary
             .
             One
             was
             ,
             That
             at
             the
             breaking
             out
             of
             that
             Light
             ,
             there
             sprang
             up
             with
             it
             many
             impious
             and
             extravagant
             Sects
             ,
             which
             broke
             out
             into
             most
             violent
             Excesses
             .
             This
             was
             no
             extraordinary
             thing
             ,
             for
             we
             find
             the
             like
             happened
             upon
             the
             first
             spreading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             many
             detestable
             Sects
             grew
             up
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             tended
             not
             a
             little
             to
             the
             defaming
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             obstructing
             its
             Progress
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             examine
             what
             Influence
             Evil
             Spirits
             might
             have
             both
             in
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             :
             B●t
             one
             visible
             occasion
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             first
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             also
             upon
             the
             opening
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             an
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             being
             then
             the
             Subject
             of
             mens
             Studies
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             many
             men
             of
             warm
             and
             ill-govern'd
             Imaginations
             ,
             presuming
             on
             their
             own
             Talents
             ,
             and
             being
             desirous
             to
             signalize
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Name
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             went
             beyond
             their
             Depth
             in
             S●udy
             ,
             without
             the
             neces●ary
             degrees
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             yet
             more
             necessary
             dispositions
             of
             Mind
             for
             arriving
             at
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             Divine
             Matters
             .
             This
             happening
             soon
             after
             that
             the
             Reformation
             was
             first
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             those
             whose
             Corruptions
             were
             struck
             at
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             both
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             it
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             did
             not
             fail
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             and
             to
             improve
             the
             Advantage
             which
             these
             Se●ts
             gave
             them
             .
             They
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Sectaries
             had
             only
             spoke
             out
             what
             the
             rest
             thought
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             they
             held
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             all
             Sects
             were
             the
             Natural
             Consequences
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             of
             shaking
             off
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             To
             stop
             those
             Calumnies
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             in
             Germany
             prepared
             that
             Confession
             of
             their
             Faith
             which
             they
             offered
             to
             the
             Diet
             as
             Ausburg
             ,
             and
             which
             carries
             its
             name
             .
             And
             after
             their
             Example
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             Churches
             which
             separated
             from
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             published
             the
             Confessions
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             both
             to
             declare
             their
             Doctrine
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             their
             own
             Members
             ,
             and
             for
             covering
             them
             from
             the
             Slanders
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             that
             the
             first
             Reformers
             had
             for
             their
             descending
             into
             so
             many
             Particulars
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             these
             Negatives
             that
             are
             in
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             was
             this
             :
             They
             had
             smarted
             long
             under
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             secure
             themselves
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             those
             who
             were
             leavened
             with
             it
             .
             Those
             here
             in
             England
             had
             seen
             how
             many
             had
             complied
             with
             every
             Alteration
             both
             in
             King
             Henry
             and
             King
             Edward's
             Reign
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             declared
             themselves
             to
             have
             been
             
             all
             the
             while
             Papists
             ,
             but
             became
             bloody
             Persecutors
             in
             Q.
             Mary's
             Days
             :
             Therefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             keep
             all
             such
             out
             of
             their
             Body
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             secretly
             undermine
             and
             betray
             it
             .
             Now
             since
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             owns
             all
             that
             is
             positive
             in
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Discrimination
             made
             ,
             but
             by
             condemning
             the
             most
             important
             of
             those
             additions
             that
             they
             have
             brought
             into
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             express
             words
             :
             It
             is
             true
             that
             in
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             or
             in
             Theories
             of
             Nature
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             affirm
             a
             Negative
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             seldom
             possible
             to
             prove
             it
             ;
             yet
             the
             Fundamental
             Article
             upon
             which
             the
             whole
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             this
             our
             Church
             depends
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               whole
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               admit
               no
               Article
               as
               a
               part
               of
               it
               till
               it
               is
               proved
               from
               Scripture
               .
            
             This
             being
             laid
             down
             ,
             and
             well
             made
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             unreasonable
             to
             affirm
             a
             Negative
             upon
             an
             Examination
             of
             all
             those
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             are
             brought
             for
             any
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             seem
             to
             favour
             it
             ,
             if
             these
             are
             found
             not
             at
             all
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             bear
             a
             different
             and
             sometimes
             a
             contrary
             sense
             to
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             them
             .
             So
             there
             is
             no
             weight
             in
             this
             cavil
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             look
             plausible
             to
             such
             as
             cannot
             distinguish
             common
             Matters
             from
             Points
             of
             Faith.
             This
             may
             serve
             in
             general
             to
             justify
             the
             largeness
             ,
             and
             the
             particularities
             of
             this
             Confession
             of
             our
             Faith.
             There
             were
             some
             steps
             made
             to
             it
             in
             K.
             Henry's
             Time
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             Book
             that
             was
             then
             published
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             
               The
               Necessary
               Gru●ition
            
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             Treatise
             set
             forth
             to
             instruct
             the
             Nation
             .
             Many
             of
             th●
             Errors
             of
             Popery
             were
             laid
             open
             and
             condemned
             in
             it
             :
             but
             none
             were
             obliged
             to
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             Subscribe
             it
             .
             After
             that
             ,
             the
             Worship
             was
             Reformed
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             which
             pressed
             most
             :
             And
             in
             that
             a
             Foundation
             was
             laid
             ,
             for
             the
             Articles
             that
             came
             quickly
             after
             it
             .
             How
             or
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             prepared
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             certainly
             know
             .
             By
             the
             remains
             of
             that
             time
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             alterations
             that
             were
             made
             ,
             there
             was
             great
             precaution
             used
             ,
             such
             as
             indeed
             matters
             of
             that
             Nature
             required
             ,
             Questions
             were
             framed
             relating
             to
             them
             ,
             these
             were
             given
             about
             to
             many
             Bishops
             and
             Divines
             ,
             who
             gave
             in
             theit
             several
             Answers
             ;
             those
             were
             collated
             and
             examined
             very
             carefully
             ,
             all
             sides
             had
             a
             free
             and
             fair
             hearing
             before
             Conclusions
             were
             made
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fermentation
             that
             was
             working
             over
             the
             whole
             Nation
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             could
             have
             passed
             by
             the
             methods
             that
             are
             more
             necessary
             in
             Regular
             Times
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             could
             not
             be
             offered
             at
             first
             to
             Synods
             or
             Convocations
             .
             The
             Corruptions
             complained
             of
             were
             so
             beneficial
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             justly
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             at
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             a
             number
             was
             prevailed
             with
             ,
             to
             concur
             in
             Reforming
             them
             :
             But
             without
             a
             Miracle
             they
             could
             not
             have
             been
             agreed
             to
             by
             the
             Major
             part
             .
             They
             were
             prepared
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             by
             Cranmer
             and
             Ridley
             ,
             and
             published
             by
             the
             Regal
             Authority
             .
             Not
             as
             if
             our
             Kings
             had
             pretended
             to
             an
             Authority
             to
             judge
             in
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             decide
             Controversies
             :
             But
             as
             every
             private
             man
             must
             chuse
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             believe
             according
             to
             the
             convictions
             of
             his
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             examined
             and
             proved
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             )
             so
             every
             Prince
             (
             or
             Legislative
             Power
             )
             must
             give
             the
             publick
             Sanction
             and
             Authority
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Persuasion
             ;
             this
             makes
             indeed
             such
             a
             Sanction
             to
             become
             a
             Law
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             alter
             the
             Nature
             of
             Things
             ,
             
             nor
             oblige
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             unless
             they
             come
             under
             the
             same
             Persuasions
             .
             Such
             Laws
             have
             indeed
             the
             Operation
             of
             all
             other
             Laws
             ,
             but
             the
             Doctrines
             Authorised
             by
             them
             have
             no
             more
             truth
             than
             they
             had
             before
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             Publication
             .
             Thus
             the
             part
             that
             our
             Princes
             had
             in
             the
             Reformation
             was
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Grounds
             on
             which
             it
             went
             ,
             received
             it
             themselves
             ;
             and
             enacted
             it
             for
             their
             People
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             plain
             and
             so
             just
             a
             consequence
             of
             that
             liberty
             which
             every
             man
             has
             of
             believing
             and
             acting
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Convictions
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             one
             is
             well
             made
             out
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             colour
             to
             question
             the
             other
             .
             It
             was
             also
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             which
             stood
             first
             in
             Iustinian's
             Code
             ,
             was
             an
             Edict
             of
             Theodosius's
             ;
             who
             finding
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             under
             great
             distractions
             ,
             by
             the
             diversity
             of
             Opinions
             in
             Matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             did
             appoint
             that
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             held
             which
             was
             received
             by
             Damasus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Peter
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             such
             an
             Edict
             as
             that
             being
             put
             in
             so
             conspicuous
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             a
             full
             and
             soon-observ'd
             Precedent
             for
             our
             Princes
             to
             act
             according
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Thing
             to
             be
             examined
             is
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             the
             Importance
             of
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             Clergy
             to
             them
             .
             Some
             have
             thought
             that
             they
             are
             only
             
               Articles
               of
               Union
               and
               Peace
            
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             a
             Standard
             of
             Doctrine
             not
             to
             be
             contradicted
             ,
             or
             disputed
             ;
             that
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             only
             bound
             to
             acquiesce
             silently
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Subscription
             to
             them
             amounts
             only
             to
             a
             general
             Compromise
             upon
             those
             Articles
             ,
             that
             so
             there
             may
             be
             no
             disputing
             nor
             wrangling
             about
             them
             .
             By
             this
             means
             they
             reckon
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             man
             should
             differ
             in
             his
             Opinion
             from
             that
             which
             appears
             to
             be
             the
             clear
             sense
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Articles
             ;
             yet
             he
             may
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             Article
             appears
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             thinks
             it
             wrong
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             of
             that
             consequence
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             and
             not
             contradicted
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             examine
             whether
             it
             were
             more
             fit
             to
             leave
             men
             to
             the
             due
             freedom
             of
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Subscription
             did
             run
             no
             higher
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             many
             cases
             a
             great
             hardship
             to
             exclude
             some
             very
             deserving
             persons
             from
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             requiring
             a
             Subscription
             to
             so
             many
             particulars
             ,
             concerning
             some
             of
             which
             they
             are
             not
             fully
             satisfied
             .
             I
             am
             only
             now
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             Importance
             of
             the
             Subscriptions
             required
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             might
             be
             reasonably
             wisht
             that
             it
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             certainly
             to
             them
             these
             are
             only
             the
             Articles
             of
             Church-Communion
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             person
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             think
             that
             there
             is
             some
             proposition
             in
             them
             that
             is
             Erroneous
             to
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             hold
             Communion
             with
             such
             as
             profess
             it
             ,
             may
             and
             is
             obliged
             to
             continue
             in
             our
             Communion
             :
             For
             certainly
             there
             are
             many
             Opinions
             held
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             may
             believe
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             may
             esteem
             them
             to
             be
             of
             so
             little
             Importance
             to
             the
             chief
             design
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             well
             hold
             Communion
             with
             those
             whom
             he
             thinks
             to
             be
             so
             mistaken
             .
             Here
             a
             necessary
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             remembred
             between
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Articles
             of
             Doctrine
             :
             The
             one
             are
             held
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             other
             are
             only
             believed
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Ground
             for
             acknowledging
             them
             true
             .
             
               Articles
               of
               Faith
            
             are
             Doctrines
             that
             are
             so
             necessary
             
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             without
             believing
             them
             no
             man
             has
             a
             foederal
             Right
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             These
             are
             not
             many
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Establishment
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             for
             such
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             both
             to
             prove
             it
             clearly
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             its
             being
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             a
             mean
             setled
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             order
             to
             it
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             indeed
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             such
             as
             make
             Doctrines
             that
             we
             believe
             not
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             to
             pass
             for
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ;
             though
             we
             may
             hold
             Communion
             with
             such
             as
             do
             think
             them
             true
             ,
             without
             stamping
             so
             high
             an
             Authority
             upon
             them
             .
             To
             give
             one
             Instance
             of
             this
             in
             an
             undeniable
             particular
             .
             In
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             there
             were
             Judaisers
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             some
             thought
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             was
             still
             obliged
             to
             observe
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ;
             but
             others
             went
             further
             ,
             and
             thought
             that
             such
             an
             Observation
             was
             indispensably
             necessary
             in
             all
             men
             to
             Salvation
             :
             Both
             these
             Opinions
             were
             wrong
             ,
             but
             the
             one
             was
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             was
             intolerable
             :
             Because
             it
             pretended
             to
             make
             that
             a
             necessary
             condition
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             not
             commanded
             .
             The
             Apostles
             complied
             with
             the
             Judaisers
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             
             as
             
               they
               became
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               gain
               some
            
             of
             every
             sort
             of
             men
             :
             Yet
             they
             declared
             openly
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             were
             Circumcised
             ,
             or
             were
             willing
             to
             come
             under
             such
             a
             Yoke
             ,
             
               Christ
               profited
               them
               nothing
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             supposition
             he
             had
             
               died
               in
               vain
            
             .
             From
             this
             plain
             Precedent
             we
             see
             what
             a
             difference
             we
             ought
             to
             make
             between
             the
             holding
             Errors
             in
             Doctrinal
             Matters
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Imposing
             them
             as
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             We
             may
             live
             in
             Communion
             with
             those
             who
             hold
             Errors
             of
             the
             one
             sort
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             with
             those
             of
             the
             other
             .
             This
             also
             shews
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             has
             imposed
             the
             belief
             of
             every
             one
             of
             her
             Doctrines
             on
             the
             Consciences
             of
             her
             Votaries
             ,
             under
             the
             highest
             pains
             of
             Anathema's
             ,
             and
             as
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             But
             whatever
             those
             at
             Trent
             did
             ,
             This
             Church
             very
             carefully
             avoided
             the
             laying
             that
             weight
             upon
             even
             those
             Doctrines
             which
             she
             received
             as
             true
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             she
             drew
             up
             a
             large
             Form
             of
             Doctrine
             ;
             yet
             to
             all
             her
             Lay-Sons
             ,
             this
             is
             only
             a
             Standard
             of
             what
             she
             teaches
             ,
             and
             the
             Articles
             are
             to
             them
             only
             Articles
             of
             Church-Communion
             .
             The
             Citations
             that
             are
             brought
             from
             those
             two
             great
             Primates
             ,
             Laud
             ,
             and
             Bramhall
             ,
             go
             no
             further
             than
             this
             :
             They
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             Clergy
             that
             subscribe
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Laity
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             .
             The
             People
             who
             do
             only
             join
             in
             Communion
             with
             us
             ,
             may
             well
             continue
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             not
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             with
             every
             Proposition
             in
             them
             ;
             Unless
             they
             should
             think
             that
             they
             struck
             against
             any
             of
             the
             Articles
             or
             Foundations
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             as
             those
             Great
             men
             truly
             observe
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             this
             particular
             between
             the
             Imperious
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             modest
             freedom
             which
             ours
             allows
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             come
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             consider
             what
             the
             Clergy
             is
             bound
             to
             by
             their
             Subscriptions
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             every
             Subscription
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Imposer
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Subscription
             it self
             .
             The
             Title
             of
             the
             Articles
             bears
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             agreed
             upon
             in
             Convocation
             ,
             
               For
               the
               avoiding
               of
               diversities
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               stablishing
               consent
               touching
               true
               Religion
               .
            
             Where
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Consent
               in
               Opinion
            
             is
             designed
             .
             If
             we
             in
             the
             next
             place
             consider
             the
             Declaration
             that
             the
             Church
             has
             made
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             though
             by
             the
             Fifth
             Canon
             ,
             which
             relates
             to
             
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             such
             are
             only
             declared
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             who
             shall
             affirm
             any
             of
             the
             Articles
             to
             be
             Erroneous
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             he
             may
             not
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             Subscribe
             to
             ;
             yet
             the
             36
             th
             Canon
             is
             express
             for
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             requiring
             them
             to
             Subscribe
             willingly
             ,
             and
             
               ex
               animo
            
             ;
             and
             
               acknowledge
               all
               and
               every
               Article
               to
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             :
             Upon
             which
             Canon
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Subscription
             runs
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             seem
             expresly
             to
             declare
             a
             man's
             own
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             bare
             consent
             to
             an
             Article
             of
             Peace
             ,
             or
             an
             Engagement
             to
             silence
             and
             submission
             .
             The
             Statute
             of
             the
             13
             th
             of
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               cap.
            
             12.
             which
             gives
             the
             Legal
             Authority
             to
             our
             requiring
             Subscriptions
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             man's
             being
             capable
             of
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             requires
             that
             every
             Clergyman
             should
             read
             the
             Articles
             in
             the
             Church
             where
             he
             is
             to
             serve
             ,
             with
             a
             Declaration
             of
             his
             
               Unfeigned
               Assent
               to
               them
            
             .
             These
             things
             make
             it
             very
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             Clergy
             must
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             Declaration
             of
             their
             own
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             bare
             Obligation
             to
             silence
             .
             There
             arose
             in
             K.
             Iames
             the
             First
             's
             Reign
             ,
             great
             and
             warm
             Disputes
             concerning
             the
             Decrees
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Points
             that
             were
             setled
             in
             Holland
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             against
             the
             Remonstrants
             .
             Divines
             of
             both
             sides
             among
             us
             appealed
             to
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             pretended
             they
             were
             favourable
             to
             them
             :
             For
             though
             the
             first
             appearance
             of
             them
             seems
             to
             favour
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Absolute
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             the
             Irresistibility
             of
             Grace
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             expressions
             that
             have
             another
             face
             ,
             and
             so
             those
             of
             the
             other
             Persuasion
             pleaded
             for
             themselves
             from
             these
             .
             Upon
             this
             a
             Royal
             Declarations
             was
             set
             forth
             ,
             in
             which
             after
             that
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             those
             Disputes
             ,
             
               and
               that
               the
               men
               of
               all
               sides
               did
               take
               the
               Articles
               to
               be
               for
               them
               ;
               order
               is
               given
               for
               stopping
               those
               Disputes
               for
               the
               future
               :
               and
               for
               shutting
               them
               in
               God's
               promises
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               generally
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               general
               meaning
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
            
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             
               according
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               man
               thereafter
               should
               put
               his
               own
               Sense
               or
               Comment
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Article
               ,
               but
               should
               take
               it
               in
               the
               Literal
               and
               Grammatical
               Sense
               .
            
             In
             this
             there
             has
             been
             such
             a
             general
             acquiescing
             ,
             that
             the
             fierceness
             of
             these
             Disputes
             has
             gone
             off
             ,
             while
             men
             have
             been
             left
             to
             Subscribe
             the
             Articles
             according
             to
             their
             Literal
             and
             Grammatical
             Sense
             .
             From
             which
             two
             Things
             are
             to
             be
             inferred
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Subscription
             does
             import
             an
             Assent
             to
             the
             Article
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             an
             Article
             being
             conceived
             in
             such
             general
             words
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             admit
             of
             different
             Literal
             and
             Grammatical
             Senses
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Senses
             given
             are
             plainly
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             both
             sides
             may
             Subscribe
             the
             Article
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Equivocation
             .
             To
             make
             this
             more
             sensible
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             an
             instance
             of
             it
             in
             an
             Article
             concerning
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Dispute
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Article
             concerning
             Christ's
             
               descent
               into
               Hell
            
             is
             capable
             of
             Three
             different
             Senses
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Three
             are
             both
             Literal
             and
             Grammatical
             .
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             descended
             locally
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             preached
             to
             the
             
               Spirits
               there
               in
               prison
            
             ;
             and
             this
             has
             one
             great
             advantage
             on
             its
             side
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             first
             prepared
             the
             Articles
             in
             K.
             Edward's
             Time
             were
             of
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             for
             they
             made
             it
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             adding
             in
             the
             Article
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             Peter
             as
             the
             Proof
             or
             Explanation
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             though
             that
             period
             was
             left
             out
             in
             Q.
             Elizabeth's
             Time
             ;
             yet
             no
             Declaration
             was
             made
             against
             it
             :
             so
             that
             this
             Sense
             was
             once
             in
             possession
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             expresly
             rejected
             :
             Besides
             
             that
             it
             has
             great
             support
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             many
             Fathers
             who
             understood
             the
             
               descent
               into
               Hell
            
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Explanation
             .
             A
             Second
             Sense
             of
             which
             that
             Article
             is
             capable
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             Hell
             is
             meant
             the
             Grave
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Signification
             of
             the
             Original
             Word
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             supported
             by
             the
             words
             of
             
               Christ's
               descending
               into
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             as
             also
             by
             this
             ,
             That
             several
             Creeds
             that
             have
             this
             Article
             ,
             have
             not
             that
             or
             Christ's
             being
             buried
             :
             and
             some
             that
             mention
             his
             Burial
             ,
             have
             not
             this
             of
             his
             Descent
             into
             Hell.
             A
             Third
             Sense
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             Hell
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Signification
             of
             the
             Greek
             Word
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             Place
             or
             Region
             of
             Spirits
             separated
             from
             their
             Bodies
             :
             So
             that
             by
             Christ's
             
               descent
               into
               Hell
            
             is
             only
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             his
             Soul
             was
             really
             and
             entirely
             disunited
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             not
             lying
             dead
             in
             it
             as
             in
             an
             Apoplectical
             Fit
             ,
             nor
             hovering
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             translated
             into
             the
             Seats
             of
             departed
             Souls
             .
             All
             these
             Three
             Senses
             differ
             very
             much
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             Senses
             that
             are
             Literal
             and
             Grammatical
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             which
             of
             these
             soever
             a
             man
             conceives
             the
             Article
             ,
             he
             may
             Subscribe
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             does
             no
             way
             prevaricate
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             If
             men
             would
             therefore
             understand
             all
             the
             other
             Articles
             in
             the
             same
             largeness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             equity
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             that
             occasion
             given
             for
             unjust
             Censure
             that
             there
             has
             been
             .
             Where
             then
             the
             Articles
             are
             conceived
             in
             large
             and
             general
             words
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             more
             special
             and
             restrained
             terms
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             that
             for
             a
             sure
             Indication
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             intend
             to
             tie
             men
             up
             too
             severely
             to
             particular
             Opinions
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             leaves
             all
             to
             such
             a
             liberty
             as
             is
             agreeable
             with
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Faith.
             And
             this
             seems
             sufficient
             to
             explain
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             the
             Subscriptions
             that
             are
             required
             of
             the
             Clergy
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             to
             be
             setled
             is
             the
             true
             Reading
             of
             the
             Articles
             ;
             for
             there
             being
             some
             small
             diversity
             between
             the
             Printed
             Editions
             ,
             and
             the
             Manuscripts
             that
             were
             signed
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Convocation
             ;
             I
             have
             desired
             the
             assistance
             both
             of
             Dr.
             Green
             ,
             the
             present
             Worthy
             Master
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             College
             in
             Cambridge
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Learned
             Fellows
             of
             that
             Body
             ;
             That
             they
             would
             give
             themselves
             the
             trouble
             to
             collate
             the
             Printed
             Editions
             ,
             and
             their
             Manuscripts
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             scrupulous
             exactness
             as
             becomes
             a
             Matter
             of
             this
             Importance
             ;
             which
             they
             were
             pleased
             to
             do
             very
             minutely
             .
             I
             will
             set
             down
             Both
             the
             Collations
             as
             they
             were
             transmitted
             to
             me
             ;
             beginning
             with
             that
             which
             I
             had
             from
             the
             Fellows
             four
             Years
             ago
             .
          
           
             
               
                 These
                 words
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 Articles
                 ,
                 Sign'd
                 by
                 the
                 Chief
                 Clergy
                 of
                 Both
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 now
                 extant
                 in
                 the
                 Manuscript
                 Libraries
                 of
                 C.C.C.C.
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 call'd
                 Synodalia
                 :
                 but
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 with
                 Lines
                 of
                 Minium
                 ;
                 which
                 Lines
                 plainly
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Lines
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 are
                 exactly
                 numbred
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 which
                 number
                 without
                 these
                 Lines
                 were
                 manifestly
                 false
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Original
                 these
                 words
                 only
                 are
                 found
                 ,
                 
                   Testamentum
                   vetus
                   novo
                   contrarium
                   non
                   est
                   ,
                   quandoquidem
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Latin
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   quanquam
                   renatis
                   &
                   credentibus
                   nulla
                   propter
                   Christum
                   est
                   condemnatio
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Article
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 Original
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Article
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 Original
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   decree
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   Authority
                   in
                   Controversies
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 Article
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 Line
                 of
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 immediately
                 after
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   But
                   yet
                   have
                   not
                   like
                   nature
                   with
                   Baptism
                   and
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   )
                
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   quomodo
                   nec
                   penitentia
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 mark'd
                 underneath
                 with
                 Minium
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Translation
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Article
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 these
                 words
                 
                   (
                   and
                   ●ath
                   given
                   occasion
                   to
                   many
                   Superstitions
                   )
                
                 where
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   Christus
                   in
                   coelum
                   ascendens
                   ,
                   corpori
                   suo
                   immortalitatem
                   dedit
                   ,
                   naturam
                   non
                   abstulit
                   ,
                   humanae
                   enim
                   naturae
                   veritatem
                   (
                   juxta
                   Scripturas
                   )
                   perpetuo
                   retinet
                   ,
                   quam
                   uno
                   &
                   definito
                   loco
                   esse
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   in
                   multa
                   vel
                   omnia
                   simul
                   loca
                   diffundi
                   oportet
                   ;
                   quum
                   igitur
                   Christus
                   in
                   coelum
                   sublatus
                   ,
                   ibi
                   usque
                   ad
                   finem
                   faeculi
                   sit
                   permansurus
                   ,
                   atque
                   inde
                   ,
                   non
                   aliunde
                   (
                   ut
                   loquitur
                
                 Augustinus
                 )
                 
                   venturus
                   sit
                   ,
                   ad
                   judicandum
                   vivos
                   &
                   mortuos
                   non
                   debet
                   quisquam
                   fidelium
                   ,
                   carnis
                   &
                   ejus
                   &
                   sanguinis
                   realem
                   ,
                   &
                   corporalem
                   (
                   ut
                   loquuntur
                   )
                   praesentiam
                   in
                   Eucharistia
                   vel
                   credere
                   vel
                   profiteri
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 mark'd
                 and
                 scrawl'd
                 over
                 with
                 Minium
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 immediately
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Corpus
                   tamen
                   Christi
                   datur
                   ,
                   accipitur
                   ,
                   &
                   manducatur
                   in
                   coena
                   ,
                   tantum
                   coelesti
                   &
                   spirituali
                   ratione
                   )
                
                 are
                 inserted
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 Hand
                 just
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 line
                 and
                 half
                 left
                 void
                 ,
                 which
                 plainly
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 same
                 Hand
                 has
                 alter'd
                 the
                 first
                 number
                 of
                 Lines
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 
                   Viginti
                   quatuor
                
                 ,
                 made
                 quatuordecem
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Three
                 last
                 Articles
                 ,
                 Viz.
                 The
                 39th
                 ,
                 Of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ;
                 the
                 40th
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 do
                 neither
                 perish
                 with
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   neque
                   otiosi
                   dormiant
                
                 )
                 is
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 42d
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 saved
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 distinguish'd
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 Marginal
                 Line
                 of
                 Minium
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 41st
                 of
                 the
                 Millenarians
                 is
                 wholly
                 left
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 Articles
                 does
                 not
                 exactly
                 agree
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 some
                 are
                 inserted
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 only
                 in
                 King
                 Edward's
                 Articles
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 are
                 wanting
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   ARTICLE
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   going
                   down
                   of
                   Christ
                   into
                   Hell·
                
                 
                   AS
                   Christ
                   Died
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   Buried
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   believ'd
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   went
                   down
                   into
                   Hell.
                   
                     [
                     For
                     his
                     Body
                     lay
                     in
                     the
                     Grave
                     till
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ;
                     but
                     his
                     Soul
                     being
                     separate
                     from
                     his
                     Body
                     remain'd
                     with
                     the
                     Spirits
                     which
                     were
                     detain●d
                     in
                     Prison
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     in
                     Hell
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     preached
                     unto
                     them
                     .
                     ]
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   ARTICLE
                   VI.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Old
                   Testament
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   rejected
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   retained
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   ARTICLE
                   IX
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   although
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Condemnation
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   Baptiz'd
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   ARTICLE
                   X.
                   Of
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   by
                   Him
                   ,
                   doth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   ARTICLE
                   XVI
                   .
                   Blasphemy
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Blasphemy
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   then
                   committed
                   when
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   ARTICLE
                   XIX
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   men
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   Precepts
                   of
                   the
                   Moral
                   Law
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   Law
                   given
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   ARTICLE
                   XX.
                   Of
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   lawful
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   ordain
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   God's
                   Words
                   written
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   ARTICLE
                   XXVI
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 
                   Sacraments
                   Ordain'd
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   ARTICLE
                   XXIX
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   Sign
                   of
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
                 Col.
                 
                   Feb.
                   4
                   th
                   ,
                   1695
                   /
                   6.
                   
                
              
            
             
               UPON
               Examination
               we
               judge
               these
               to
               be
               all
               the
               material
               differences
               ,
               that
               are
               unobserv'd
               ,
               between
               the
               Original
               Manuscripts
               ,
               and
               the
               B.
               of
               Salisbury's
               Printed
               Copy
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Witness
                   our
                   Hands
                
                 .
                 
                   
                     
                       Io.
                       Iaggard
                    
                     ,
                     Fellow
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     College
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Roh
                       .
                       Mosse
                    
                     ,
                     Fellow
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     College
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Will.
                       Lunn
                    
                     ,
                     Fellow
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     College
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               After
               I
               had
               procured
               this
               ,
               I
               was
               desirous
               likewise
               to
               have
               the
               Printed
               Editions
               Collated
               with
               the
               Second
               Publication
               of
               the
               Articles
               in
               the
               Year
               1571.
               in
               which
               the
               Convocation
               reviewed
               those
               of
               1562.
               and
               made
               some
               small
               Alterations
               :
               And
               these
               were
               very
               lately
               procured
               for
               me
               by
               my
               Reverend
               Friend
               ,
               Dr.
               Green
               ;
               which
               I
               will
               set
               down
               as
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               communicate
               them
               to
               me
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   [
                   Note
                   ,
                   MS.
                   stands
                   for
                   Manuscript
                   ,
                   and
                   Pr.
                   for
                   Print
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     true
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     everlasting
                     ,
                     without
                     Body
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       true
                       God
                       ,
                       everlasting
                       ,
                       without
                       Body
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     all
                     actual
                     sins
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       but
                       also
                       for
                       actual
                       sins
                       of
                       men
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     so
                     also
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     believed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       so
                       also
                       is
                       it
                       to
                       be
                       believed
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     Christ
                     did
                     truly
                     arise
                     again
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Christ
                       did
                       truly
                       rise
                       again
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     until
                     he
                     return
                     to
                     judge
                     all
                     men
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       until
                       he
                       return
                       to
                       judge
                       men
                       at
                       the
                       last
                       day
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     to
                     be
                     believed
                     as
                     an
                     Article
                     of
                     the
                     Faith.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       to
                       be
                       believed
                       as
                       an
                       Article
                       of
                       Faith.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     requisite
                     as
                     necessary
                     to
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       requisite
                       or
                       necessary
                       to
                       Salvation
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Scripture
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     but
                     yet
                     doth
                     it
                     not
                     apply
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       but
                       yet
                       doth
                       not
                       apply
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     Baruch
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     Baruch
                     
                       the
                       Prophet
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     account
                     them
                     for
                     Canonical
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       account
                       them
                       Canonical
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     by
                     most
                     certain
                     warranties
                     of
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       by
                       most
                       certain
                       warrant
                       of
                       Holy
                       Scripture
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     fault
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       but
                       is
                       the
                       fault
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     whereby
                     man
                     is
                     very
                     far
                     gone
                     from
                     his
                     original
                     righteousness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       whereby
                       man
                       is
                       far
                       gone
                       from
                       original
                       righteousness
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     in
                     them
                     that
                     be
                     regenerated
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       in
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       regenerated
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     De
                     Gratia
                     ,
                     non
                     habetur
                     in
                     MS.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     a
                     good
                     will
                     and
                     working
                     in
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       a
                       good
                       will
                       and
                       working
                       with
                       us
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     cannot
                     be
                     taught
                     without
                     arrogancy
                     and
                     impiety
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       cannot
                       be
                       taught
                       without
                       arrogancy
                       and
                       iniquity
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     we
                     be
                     unprofitable
                     Servants
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       we
                       are
                       unprofitable
                       Servants
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     sin
                     only
                     except
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       sin
                       only
                       excepted
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Lamb
                     without
                     spot
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       Lamb
                       without
                       spot
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     but
                     we
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     although
                     baptized
                     ,
                     and
                     born
                     again
                     ,
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     all
                     offend
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       but
                       all
                       we
                       the
                       rest
                       ,
                       although
                       baptized
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       born
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       yet
                       offend
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     De
                     Blasphemia
                     in
                     Sp.
                     Sanct.
                     non
                     est
                     in
                     MS.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     wherefore
                     the
                     place
                     for
                     Penitence
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       wherefore
                       the
                       grant
                       of
                       Repentance
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     so
                     excellent
                     a
                     benefit
                     of
                     God
                     given
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     be
                     called
                     according
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       so
                       excellent
                       a
                       benefit
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       be
                       called
                       according
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     as
                     because
                     it
                     doth
                     fervently
                     kindle
                     their
                     love
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       as
                       because
                       it
                       doth
                       frequently
                       kindle
                       their
                       love
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Art.
                   Omnes
                   Obligantur
                   ,
                   &c.
                   non
                   est
                   in
                   MS.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     to
                     frame
                     his
                     life
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Law
                     and
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Nature
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       to
                       frame
                       his
                       life
                       according
                       to
                       that
                       Law
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       Nature
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     congregation
                     of
                     faithful
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     which
                     the
                     pure
                     Word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       congregation
                       of
                       faithful
                       men
                       in
                       which
                       the
                       pure
                       Word
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     hath
                     Power
                     to
                     decree
                     rites
                     or
                     ceremonies
                     ,
                     and
                     authority
                     in
                     controversies
                     of
                     Faith.
                     And
                     yet
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     
                       These
                       words
                       are
                       not
                       in
                       the
                       Original
                       MS.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     ought
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     enforce
                     any
                     thing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       it
                       ought
                       not
                       to
                       enforce
                       any
                       thing
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     be
                     gathered
                     together
                     (
                     forasmuch
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       when
                       they
                       be
                       gathered
                       (
                       forasmuch
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     is
                     a
                     fond
                     thing
                     vainly
                     invented
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       is
                       a
                       fond
                       thing
                       vainly
                       feigned
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     24.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     in
                     a
                     Tongue
                     not
                     understanded
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       in
                       a
                       Tongue
                       not
                       understood
                       of
                       the
                       People
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     25.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     effectual
                     signs
                     of
                     grace
                     and
                     God's
                     good
                     will
                     towards
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       effectual
                       signs
                       of
                       grace
                       and
                       God's
                       will
                       towards
                       us
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     extream
                     annoyling
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       extream
                       unction
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     name
                     ,
                     but
                     do
                     minister
                     by
                     Christ's
                     Commission
                     and
                     authority
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       in
                       their
                       own
                       name
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       Christ's
                       ,
                       and
                       do
                       minister
                       by
                       his
                       Commission
                       and
                       authority
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     receiving
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       receiving
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     rightly
                     receive
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       rightly
                       do
                       receive
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     from
                     others
                     that
                     be
                     not
                     christned
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     also
                     a
                     sign
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       from
                       others
                       that
                       be
                       not
                       christned
                       ,
                       but
                       it
                       is
                       also
                       a
                       sign
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     forgiveness
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     adoption
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       forgiveness
                       of
                       sin
                       ,
                       of
                       our
                       adoption
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     28.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     to
                     have
                     amongst
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       to
                       have
                       among
                       themselves
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     the
                     bread
                     which
                     we
                     break
                     is
                     a
                     partaking
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       the
                       bread
                       which
                       we
                       break
                       is
                       a
                       partaking
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Thrist
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     likewise
                     the
                     Cup
                     of
                     blessing
                     is
                     a
                     partaking
                     Communion
                     of
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       likewise
                       the
                       Cup
                       of
                       blessing
                       is
                       a
                       partaking
                       of
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     or
                     the
                     change
                     of
                     the
                     Substance
                     of
                     bread
                     and
                     wine
                     into
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     Christ's
                     body
                     and
                     blood
                     cannot
                     be
                     proved
                     by
                     holy
                     Writ
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     repugnant
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       or
                       the
                       change
                       of
                       the
                       substance
                       of
                       bread
                       and
                       wine
                       in
                       the
                       supper
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       cannot
                       be
                       proved
                       by
                       holy
                       Writ
                       ,
                       but
                       it
                       is
                       repugnant
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     but
                     the
                     mean
                     whereby
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     received
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       the
                       mean
                       whereby
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       is
                       received
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     lifted
                     up
                     or
                     worshipped
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       lifted
                       up
                       and
                       worshipped
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     is
                     the
                     perfect
                     redemption
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       is
                       that
                       perfect
                       redemption
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     to
                     have
                     remission
                     of
                     pain
                     or
                     guilt
                     were
                     forged
                     Fables
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       to
                       have
                       remission
                       of
                       pain
                       and
                       guilt
                       were
                       blasphemous
                       Fables
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     that
                     hath
                     authority
                     thereto
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       that
                       hath
                       authority
                       thereunto
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     34.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     diversity
                     of
                     countries
                     ,
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     mens
                     manners
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       diversity
                       of
                       countries
                       and
                       mens
                       manners
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     be
                     ordained
                     and
                     appointed
                     by
                     common
                     autority
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       be
                       ordained
                       and
                       approved
                       by
                       common
                       authority
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     the
                     consciences
                     of
                     the
                     weak
                     brethren
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       the
                       consciences
                       of
                       weak
                       brethren
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     35.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     of
                     Homilies
                     ,
                     the
                     Titles
                     whereof
                     we
                     have
                     joined
                     under
                     this
                     Article
                     ,
                     do
                     contain
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       of
                       Homilies
                       ,
                       the
                       several
                       Titles
                       whereof
                       we
                       have
                       joined
                       under
                       this
                       Article
                       ,
                       doth
                       contain
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     wholesome
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     necessary
                     for
                     this
                     time
                     ,
                     as
                     doth
                     the
                     former
                     book
                     which
                     was
                     set
                     forth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       wholesome
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       necessary
                       for
                       these
                       times
                       ,
                       as
                       doth
                       the
                       former
                       book
                       of
                       Homilies
                       which
                       were
                       set
                       forth
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     read
                     in
                     our
                     Churches
                     by
                     the
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     diligently
                     ,
                     plainly
                     ,
                     and
                     distinctly
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     understanded
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       therefore
                       we
                       judge
                       them
                       to
                       be
                       read
                       in
                       Churches
                       by
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       diligently
                       and
                       distinctly
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       be
                       understood
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     ministred
                     in
                     a
                     tongue
                     known
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       ministred
                       in
                       a
                       known
                       tongue
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     De
                     Libro
                     Precationum
                     ,
                     &c.
                     non
                     est
                     in
                     MS.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     36.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     noble
                     K.
                     Edward
                     the
                     Sixth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       in
                       the
                       time
                       of
                    
                     Edward
                     
                       the
                       Sixth
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     superstitious
                     or
                     ungodly
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       superstitious
                       and
                       ungodly
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     37.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     Ecclesiastical
                     or
                     not
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       whether
                       they
                       be
                       Ecclesiastical
                       or
                       Civil
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     some
                     slanderous
                     folks
                     to
                     be
                     offended
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       the
                       minds
                       of
                       some
                       dangerous
                       folks
                       to
                       be
                       offended
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     we
                     give
                     not
                     to
                     our
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       we
                       give
                       not
                       our
                       Princes
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     or
                     of
                     Sacraments
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       or
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     the
                     Injunctions
                     also
                     lately
                     set
                     forth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       the
                       Injunctions
                       also
                       set
                       forth
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     and
                     serve
                     in
                     the
                     Wars
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       and
                       serve
                       in
                       lawful
                       Wars
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     38.
                     
                  
                   
                     MS.
                     
                  
                   
                     every
                     man
                     oughteth
                     of
                     such
                     things
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Pr.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       every
                       man
                       ought
                       of
                       such
                       things
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                     39.
                     
                     Edw.
                     6.
                     &
                     qui
                     sequuntur
                     ,
                     non
                     sunt
                     in
                     MS.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               WE
               Th'
               archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               of
               either
               Province
               of
               this
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               lawfully
               gathered
               together
               in
               this
               Provincial
               Synod
               holden
               at
               London
               with
               Continuations
               and
               Prorogations
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               do
               receive
               ,
               profess
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               xxxviii
               Articles
               before
               written
               in
               xix
               Pages
               going
               before
               ,
               to
               contain
               true
               and
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               do
               approve
               and
               ratify
               the
               same
               by
               the
               subscription
               of
               our
               hands
               the
               
                 xi
                 ●h
              
               day
               of
               May
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1571.
               and
               in
               the
               year
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               our
               Sovereign
               Lady
               Elizabeth
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               Queen
               ,
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               the
               thirteenth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Matthue
                       Cantuar.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Rob.
                       Winton
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Jo.
                       Heref.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Richarde
                       Ely.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Nic.
                       Wigorn.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Jo.
                       Sarisburien
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Edm.
                       Roffen
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       N.
                       Bangor
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Ri.
                       Cicestren
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Thom.
                       Lincoln
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Willhelmus
                       Exon.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               From
               these
               Diversities
               a
               great
               difficulty
               will
               naturally
               arise
               about
               this
               whole
               Matter
               .
               The
               Manuscripts
               of
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               are
               without
               doubt
               Originals
               .
            
             
               The
               hands
               of
               the
               Subscribers
               are
               well
               known
               ,
               they
               belonged
               to
               Archbishop
               Parker
               ,
               and
               were
               left
               by
               him
               to
               that
               College
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               Signed
               with
               a
               particular
               care
               ;
               for
               at
               the
               end
               of
               them
               there
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Sum
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Pages
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Lines
               in
               every
               Page
               .
               And
               though
               this
               was
               the
               Work
               only
               of
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               yet
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Duresme
               and
               Chester
               ,
               Subscribed
               them
               likewise
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               also
               Subscribed
               by
               the
               whole
               Lower
               House
               .
               But
               we
               are
               not
               sure
               that
               the
               like
               care
               was
               used
               in
               the
               Convocation
               Anno
               1571.
               for
               the
               Articles
               are
               only
               Subscribed
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               Ten
               Bishops
               of
               his
               Province
               ;
               nor
               does
               the
               Subscription
               of
               the
               Lower
               House
               appear
               .
               These
               Articles
               were
               first
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1563.
               conform
               to
               the
               present
               Impressions
               which
               are
               still
               in
               use
               among
               us
               .
               So
               the
               Alterations
               were
               then
               made
               while
               the
               thing
               was
               fresh
               and
               well
               known
               ,
               therefore
               no
               Fraud
               nor
               Artifice
               is
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               since
               some
               Objections
               would
               have
               been
               then
               made
               ,
               especially
               by
               the
               great
               Party
               of
               the
               Complying
               Papists
               ,
               who
               then
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               They
               would
               not
               have
               failed
               to
               have
               made
               much
               use
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               taken
               great
               advantages
               from
               it
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               occasion
               or
               colour
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               nothing
               of
               this
               kind
               was
               then
               done
               .
            
             
               One
               Alteration
               of
               more
               Importance
               was
               made
               in
               the
               Year
               1571.
               
               Those
               words
               of
               the
               20
               th
               Article
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 Decree
                 Rites
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 in
                 Controversies
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               were
               left
               out
               both
               in
               the
               Manuscripts
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Printed
               Editions
               ,
               but
               were
               afterwards
               restored
               according
               to
               the
               Articles
               Printed
               Anno
               1563.
               
               I
               cannot
               find
               out
               in
               what
               Year
               they
               were
               again
               put
               in
               the
               Printed
               Copies
               .
               They
               appear
               in
               two
               several
               Impressions
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeth's
               Time
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               my
               hands
               :
               It
               passes
               commonly
               that
               it
               was
               done
               by
               Archbishop
               Laud
               ;
               and
               his
               Enemies
               laid
               this
               upon
               him
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               corrupted
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Church
               by
               this
               addition
               ;
               but
               he
               cleared
               himself
               of
               that
               ,
               as
               well
               he
               might
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               Speech
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               appealed
               to
               the
               Original
               ,
               and
               affirmed
               these
               words
               were
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               true
               account
               of
               this
               difficulty
               is
               this
               .
               When
               the
               Articles
               were
               first
               setled
               ,
               they
               were
               Subscribed
               by
               Both
               Houses
               upon
               Paper
               ;
               but
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               they
               were
               afterward
               Ingrossed
               in
               Parchment
               ,
               and
               made
               up
               in
               Form
               to
               remain
               as
               Records
               .
               Now
               in
               all
               such
               Bodies
               ,
               many
               Alterations
               are
               often
               made
               after
               a
               minute
               or
               first
               Draught
               is
               agreed
               on
               before
               the
               matter
               is
               brought
               to
               full
               Perfection
               ;
               so
               these
               Alterations
               as
               most
               of
               them
               are
               small
               and
               inconsiderable
               ,
               were
               made
               between
               the
               time
               that
               they
               were
               first
               Subscribed
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               Voting
               of
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Original
               Records
               ,
               which
               if
               extant
               would
               have
               cleared
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               having
               been
               burnt
               in
               the
               Fire
               of
               London
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               Appeal
               to
               them
               ;
               yet
               what
               has
               been
               proposed
               ,
               may
               serve
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               fully
               to
               clear
               the
               difficulty
               .
            
             
               I
               now
               go
               to
               consider
               the
               Articles
               themselves
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             I.
             Of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               but
               one
               living
               and
               true
               God
               ,
               everlasting
               without
               bodie
               parts
               or
               passions
               ,
               of
               infinite
               power
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               goodness
               ,
               the
               maker
               and
               preserver
               of
               all
               things
               both
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               this
               godhead
               there
               be
               three
               persons
               of
               one
               substance
               ,
               power
               and
               eternity
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Natural
             Order
             of
             Things
             required
             ,
             That
             the
             First
             of
             all
             Articles
             in
             Religion
             should
             be
             concerning
             the
             Being
             and
             Attributes
             of
             God
             :
             For
             all
             other
             Doctrines
             arise
             out
             of
             this
             .
             But
             the
             Title
             appropriates
             this
             to
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ;
             because
             that
             is
             the
             only
             part
             of
             the
             Article
             which
             peculiarly
             belongs
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             since
             the
             rest
             is
             Founded
             on
             the
             Principles
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             Six
             Heads
             to
             be
             Treated
             of
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             full
             opening
             of
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             Article
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               there
               is
               but
               One
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Negatively
               ,
               That
               this
               God
               hath
               neither
               Body
               ,
               Parts
               ,
               nor
               Passions
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Positively
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               of
               Infinite
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Goodness
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               he
               at
               first
               Created
               ,
               and
               does
               still
               Preserve
               all
               things
               ,
               not
               only
               what
               is
               Material
               and
               Visible
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               is
               Spiritual
               and
               Invisible
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Trinity
               is
               here
               Asserted
               .
            
          
           
             These
             being
             all
             Points
             of
             the
             highest
             consequence
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             necessary
             to
             state
             them
             as
             clearly
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             them
             as
             fully
             as
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God.
            
             This
             is
             a
             Proposition
             which
             in
             all
             Ages
             has
             been
             so
             universally
             received
             and
             believed
             ,
             some
             very
             few
             Instances
             being
             only
             assigned
             of
             such
             as
             either
             have
             denied
             or
             doubted
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             consent
             of
             so
             many
             Ages
             and
             Nations
             ,
             of
             such
             different
             Tempers
             and
             Languages
             ,
             so
             vastly
             remote
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             has
             been
             long
             esteemed
             a
             good
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             either
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             secret
             sort
             of
             Instinct
             does
             dictate
             this
             to
             him
             ;
             or
             that
             all
             Mankind
             has
             descended
             from
             one
             common
             Stock
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             belief
             has
             passed
             down
             from
             the
             first
             Man
             to
             all
             his
             Posterity
             .
             If
             the
             more
             Polite
             Nations
             had
             only
             received
             this
             ,
             some
             might
             suggest
             ,
             that
             wise
             men
             had
             introduced
             it
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             govern
             human
             Society
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             order
             :
             Or
             if
             only
             the
             more
             barbarous
             had
             received
             this
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             effe●t
             of
             their
             Fear
             ,
             and
             their
             Ignorance
             ;
             but
             since
             all
             Sorts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             Ages
             of
             men
             ,
             have
             received
             it
             ,
             this
             alone
             goes
             a
             great
             way
             to
             assure
             us
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God.
             
          
           
           
             To
             this
             Two
             things
             are
             Objected
             ,
             1
             st
             .
             That
             some
             Nations
             ,
             such
             as
             
               S●ldania
               ,
               Formosa
            
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             America
             ,
             have
             been
             discovered
             in
             these
             last
             Ages
             that
             seem
             to
             acknowledge
             no
             Deity
             .
             But
             to
             this
             ,
             Two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             opposed
             :
             1
             st
             .
             That
             those
             who
             first
             discovered
             these
             Countries
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             that
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             not
             know
             them
             enough
             ,
             nor
             understand
             their
             Language
             so
             perfectly
             as
             was
             necessary
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             comprehend
             all
             their
             Opinions
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             others
             that
             have
             writ
             after
             them
             ,
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             without
             all
             sense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             the
             first
             discoveries
             had
             too
             hastily
             affirmed
             :
             Some
             prints
             of
             Religion
             begin
             to
             be
             observed
             among
             those
             of
             Soldania
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             certainly
             one
             of
             the
             most
             degenerated
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
             But
             a
             2d
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             those
             Nations
             of
             whom
             these
             Reports
             are
             given
             out
             ,
             are
             so
             extremely
             sunk
             from
             all
             that
             is
             wise
             or
             regular
             ,
             great
             and
             good
             in
             human
             Nature
             ,
             so
             rude
             and
             untractable
             ,
             and
             so
             incapable
             of
             Arts
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Reports
             concerning
             them
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             weakens
             the
             Argument
             from
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             Mankind
             of
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             it
             strengthens
             it
             on
             another
             ,
             while
             it
             appears
             that
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             when
             it
             wants
             this
             Impression
             ,
             it
             wants
             with
             it
             all
             that
             is
             great
             or
             orderly
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             shews
             a
             brutality
             almost
             as
             low
             and
             base
             as
             is
             that
             of
             Beasts
             .
             Some
             men
             are
             born
             without
             some
             of
             their
             Senses
             ,
             and
             others
             without
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             and
             Memory
             :
             And
             yet
             those
             exceptions
             do
             not
             prove
             that
             the
             imperfections
             of
             such
             persons
             are
             not
             irregularities
             against
             the
             common
             course
             of
             Things
             :
             The
             monstrousness
             as
             well
             as
             the
             miseries
             of
             persons
             so
             unhappily
             born
             ,
             tend
             to
             recommend
             more
             effectually
             the
             perfection
             of
             human
             Nature
             .
             So
             if
             these
             Nations
             which
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             without
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             are
             such
             a
             low
             and
             degenerated
             piece
             of
             human
             Nature
             ,
             that
             some
             have
             doubted
             whether
             they
             are
             a
             perfect
             Race
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             this
             does
             not
             derogate
             from
             ,
             but
             rather
             confirms
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             general
             consent
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
          
           
             A
             Second
             Exception
             to
             this
             Argument
             is
             ,
             That
             men
             have
             not
             agreed
             in
             the
             same
             Notions
             concerning
             the
             Deity
             :
             Some
             believing
             Two
             Gods
             ,
             a
             Good
             and
             Bad
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             a
             perpetual
             contest
             together
             :
             Others
             holding
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Gods
             ,
             either
             all
             equal
             or
             subaltern
             to
             one
             another
             :
             And
             some
             believing
             God
             to
             be
             a
             corporeal
             Being
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Stars
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             other
             Beings
             are
             Gods
             :
             Since
             then
             ,
             though
             all
             may
             acknowledge
             a
             Deity
             in
             general
             ,
             they
             are
             yet
             subdivided
             into
             so
             many
             different
             conceits
             about
             it
             ,
             no
             Argument
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             this
             supposed
             Consent
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             great
             in
             reality
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             .
             But
             in
             Answer
             to
             this
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             constant
             sense
             of
             Mankind
             agreeing
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Superior
             Being
             that
             governs
             the
             World
             ,
             shews
             that
             this
             fixed
             Persuasion
             has
             a
             deep
             Root
             :
             Though
             the
             weakness
             of
             several
             Nations
             being
             practised
             upon
             by
             designing
             men
             ,
             they
             have
             in
             many
             things
             corrupted
             this
             Notion
             of
             God.
             That
             might
             have
             arisen
             from
             the
             Tradition
             of
             some
             true
             Doctrines
             vitiated
             in
             the
             conveyance
             .
             Spirits
             made
             by
             God
             to
             govern
             the
             World
             by
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             ,
             might
             easily
             come
             to
             be
             lookt
             on
             as
             subordinate
             Deities
             :
             Some
             evil
             and
             lapsed
             Spirits
             might
             in
             a
             course
             of
             some
             Ages
             pass
             for
             evil
             Gods.
             The
             Apparitions
             of
             the
             Deity
             under
             some
             Figures
             might
             make
             these
             Figures
             to
             be
             adored
             :
             And
             
             God
             being
             considered
             as
             the
             Supreme
             Light
             ,
             this
             might
             lead
             men
             to
             Worship
             the
             Sun
             as
             his
             chief
             Vehicle
             :
             And
             so
             by
             degrees
             he
             might
             pass
             for
             the
             Supreme
             God.
             Thus
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             trace
             up
             these
             mistakes
             to
             what
             may
             justly
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             their
             first
             Source
             and
             Rise
             .
             But
             still
             the
             Foundation
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             was
             a
             firm
             belief
             of
             a
             Superior
             Nature
             that
             govern'd
             the
             World.
             Mankind
             agreeing
             in
             that
             ,
             an
             occasion
             was
             given
             thereby
             to
             bad
             and
             designing
             men
             to
             graft
             upon
             it
             such
             other
             Tenets
             as
             might
             feed
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             furnish
             the
             Managers
             of
             those
             Impostures
             with
             advantages
             to
             raise
             their
             own
             Authority
             .
             But
             how
             various
             soever
             the
             several
             Ages
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             may
             have
             been
             as
             to
             their
             more
             special
             Opinions
             and
             Rites
             ;
             yet
             the
             General
             Idea
             of
             a
             God
             remain'd
             still
             unalter'd
             ,
             even
             amidst
             all
             the
             changes
             that
             have
             happened
             in
             the
             particular
             Forms
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Another
             Argument
             for
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Visible
             World
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             variety
             of
             Beings
             curiously
             framed
             ,
             and
             that
             seem
             designed
             for
             great
             and
             noble
             ends
             .
             In
             these
             we
             see
             clear
             Characters
             of
             God's
             Eternal
             Power
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             .
             And
             that
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             made
             out
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             give
             Being
             to
             it self
             ;
             so
             the
             things
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             either
             had
             their
             Being
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             or
             were
             made
             in
             time
             :
             And
             either
             they
             were
             from
             all
             Eternity
             in
             the
             same
             State
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             same
             Revolutions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             at
             present
             ,
             or
             they
             fell
             into
             the
             Order
             and
             Method
             in
             which
             they
             do
             now
             rowl
             ,
             by
             some
             happy
             chance
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             all
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             Creation
             did
             arise
             .
             But
             if
             all
             these
             suppositions
             are
             manifestly
             false
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             remain
             ,
             That
             if
             things
             neither
             were
             from
             all
             Eternity
             as
             they
             now
             are
             ,
             nor
             fell
             into
             their
             present
             State
             by
             chance
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             a
             Superior
             Essence
             ,
             that
             gave
             them
             Being
             ,
             and
             that
             moulded
             them
             as
             we
             see
             they
             now
             are
             .
             The
             First
             Branch
             of
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             not
             as
             now
             they
             are
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             two
             sorts
             of
             Arguments
             ;
             the
             one
             Intrinsical
             ,
             by
             demonstrating
             this
             to
             be
             impossible
             ;
             the
             other
             Moral
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             credible
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             a
             successive
             duration
             made
             up
             of
             Parts
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Time
             ,
             and
             is
             measured
             by
             a
             successive
             Rotation
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             Eternal
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             Eternal
             Revolutions
             of
             Saturn
             in
             his
             course
             of
             Thirty
             Years
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Revolutions
             of
             Days
             as
             well
             as
             Years
             ,
             of
             Minutes
             as
             well
             as
             Hours
             ,
             then
             the
             one
             must
             be
             as
             infinite
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             one
             must
             be
             equal
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             both
             being
             infinite
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             latter
             are
             some
             Millions
             of
             times
             more
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             which
             is
             impossible
             .
             Further
             ;
             Of
             ev'ry
             past
             duration
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             That
             once
             it
             was
             present
             ;
             so
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             That
             once
             it
             was
             to
             come
             ;
             This
             being
             a
             necessary
             affection
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             exists
             in
             time
             :
             If
             then
             all
             past
             durations
             were
             all
             once
             future
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             such
             a
             Succession
             of
             Durations
             Eternal
             ,
             since
             once
             every
             one
             of
             them
             was
             to
             come
             .
             Nor
             can
             all
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             turned
             against
             us
             ,
             who
             believe
             that
             some
             Beings
             are
             immortal
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             ;
             for
             all
             those
             future
             durations
             have
             never
             actually
             been
             ,
             but
             are
             still
             produced
             of
             new
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             in
             being
             .
             This
             Argument
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             too
             subtile
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             require
             some
             attention
             of
             mind
             to
             observe
             and
             discover
             the
             force
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             after
             we
             have
             turned
             it
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             to
             
             be
             a
             true
             demonstration
             .
             The
             chief
             Objection
             that
             lies
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             those
             who
             deny
             that
             there
             are
             any
             indivi●●ble
             points
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             that
             believe
             that
             Matter
             is
             infinitely
             divisible
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             absurd
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             one
             Infinite
             is
             more
             than
             another
             :
             For
             the
             smallest
             crumb
             of
             Matter
             is
             Infinite
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             whole
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Revolutions
             of
             Saturn
             may
             be
             infinite
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Revolutions
             of
             Days
             ,
             though
             the
             one
             be
             vastly
             more
             numerous
             than
             the
             other
             .
             But
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Succession
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             the
             Composition
             of
             Matter
             ;
             That
             those
             who
             deny
             Indivisibles
             ,
             say
             ,
             That
             no
             one
             Point
             can
             be
             assigned
             :
             For
             if
             Points
             could
             be
             assigned
             or
             number'd
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             Infinite
             :
             For
             an
             infinite
             Number
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             contradiction
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Series
             of
             Mankind
             were
             Infinite
             ,
             since
             this
             is
             visibly
             divided
             into
             single
             Individuals
             ,
             as
             the
             Units
             in
             that
             Series
             ,
             then
             here
             arises
             an
             Infinite
             Number
             composed
             of
             Units
             or
             Individuals
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             assigned
             .
             The
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             Minutes
             ,
             Hours
             ,
             Days
             ,
             and
             Years
             :
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             with
             equal
             reason
             ,
             that
             every
             portion
             of
             Time
             is
             divisible
             to
             Infinity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             every
             parcel
             of
             Matter
             .
             It
             seems
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             present
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             past
             ,
             present
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             true
             of
             any
             thing
             all
             at
             once
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Objection
             against
             the
             assigning
             points
             in
             Matter
             ,
             does
             not
             overthrow
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Argument
             .
             But
             if
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             this
             is
             rather
             a
             slight
             of
             Metaphisicks
             that
             intangles
             one
             ,
             than
             a
             plain
             and
             full
             conviction
             ;
             Let
             us
             turn
             next
             to
             such
             Reasonings
             as
             are
             more
             obvious
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             more
             easily
             apprehended
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             Moral
             Arguments
             are
             more
             sensible
             as
             well
             as
             they
             are
             of
             a
             more
             complicated
             Nature
             ;
             and
             proceed
             thus
             .
             The
             History
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             of
             all
             Governments
             ,
             Arts
             ,
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             even
             instituted
             Religions
             ;
             the
             peopling
             of
             Nations
             ,
             the
             progress
             of
             Commerce
             and
             of
             Colonies
             ,
             are
             plain
             Indications
             of
             the
             Novelty
             of
             the
             World
             :
             No
             sort
             of
             Trace
             remaining
             by
             which
             we
             can
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             Ancienter
             than
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             represent
             it
             to
             be
             :
             For
             though
             some
             Nations
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             the
             Chineses
             have
             boasted
             of
             a
             much
             greater
             Antiquity
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             we
             hear
             of
             no
             series
             of
             History
             for
             all
             those
             Ages
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             they
             had
             relating
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             is
             not
             wholly
             a
             Fiction
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             only
             in
             Astronomical
             Tables
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             easily
             run
             backwards
             as
             well
             as
             forward
             .
             The
             very
             few
             Eclipses
             which
             Ptolomy
             could
             hear
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             remarkable
             instance
             of
             the
             Novelty
             of
             History
             ;
             since
             the
             observing
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             Accident
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             in
             so
             pure
             an
             Air
             ,
             where
             the
             Sun
             was
             not
             only
             observed
             ,
             but
             adored
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             first
             effe●ts
             of
             Learning
             or
             Industry
             .
             All
             these
             Characters
             of
             the
             Novelty
             of
             the
             World
             have
             been
             so
             well
             considered
             by
             Lucretius
             ,
             and
             other
             Atheists
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             up
             the
             Point
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             evident
             that
             this
             present
             frame
             of
             Things
             had
             certainly
             a
             beginning
             .
          
           
             The
             Solution
             that
             those
             men
             who
             found
             themselves
             driven
             from
             this
             of
             the
             World
             's
             being
             Eternal
             ,
             have
             given
             to
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             all
             things
             have
             run
             by
             chance
             into
             the
             Combinations
             and
             Channels
             in
             which
             we
             see
             Nature
             run
             ,
             is
             so
             absurd
             ,
             that
             it
             looks
             like
             men
             who
             are
             resolved
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             ,
             how
             absurd
             soever
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             acknowledge
             Religion
             .
             For
             what
             a
             strange
             conceit
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             Chance
             could
             settle
             on
             such
             a
             regular
             and
             useful
             frame
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             
             continue
             so
             fixed
             and
             stable
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             Chance
             could
             do
             so
             much
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             should
             do
             nothing
             ever
             since
             ?
             The
             Constancy
             of
             the
             Celestial
             Motions
             ;
             the
             Obliquity
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             by
             which
             different
             Seasons
             are
             assigned
             to
             different
             Climates
             ;
             the
             Divisions
             of
             this
             Globe
             into
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             to
             Hills
             and
             Vales
             ;
             the
             Productions
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             whether
             latent
             ,
             such
             as
             Mines
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             and
             other
             Fossils
             ;
             or
             visible
             ,
             such
             as
             Grass
             ,
             Grain
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             Flowers
             ,
             Shrubs
             ,
             and
             Trees
             ;
             the
             small
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             the
             curious
             Compositions
             of
             them
             :
             The
             Variety
             and
             curious
             Structure
             of
             Insects
             ;
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             Bodies
             of
             perfecter
             Animals
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             ,
             especially
             the
             curious
             Discoveries
             that
             Anatomy
             and
             Microscopes
             have
             given
             us
             ;
             the
             strange
             beginning
             and
             progress
             of
             those
             ;
             the
             Wonders
             that
             occur
             in
             every
             Organ
             of
             Sense
             ,
             and
             the
             amazing
             Structure
             and
             Use
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             are
             all
             such
             things
             ,
             so
             Artificial
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             regular
             ,
             and
             so
             exactly
             shap'd
             and
             fitted
             for
             their
             several
             Uses
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             can
             believe
             all
             this
             to
             be
             Chance
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             brought
             his
             mind
             to
             digest
             any
             Absurdity
             .
          
           
             That
             all
             Men
             should
             resemble
             one
             another
             in
             the
             main
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             every
             Man
             should
             have
             a
             peculiar
             Look
             ,
             Voice
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             maintain
             Order
             and
             Distinction
             in
             Society
             :
             By
             these
             we
             know
             men
             if
             we
             either
             see
             them
             ,
             hear
             them
             speak
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             or
             receive
             any
             Writing
             from
             them
             at
             a
             distance
             ;
             without
             these
             ,
             the
             whole
             Commerce
             of
             Life
             would
             be
             one
             continued
             course
             of
             Mistake
             and
             Confusion
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             such
             an
             Indication
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             it
             looks
             like
             a
             Violence
             to
             Nature
             to
             think
             it
             can
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             Col●ur
             that
             has
             supported
             this
             monstrous
             Conceit
             ,
             That
             things
             arise
             out
             of
             Chance
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             has
             long
             passed
             current
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             great
             Varieties
             of
             Insects
             do
             arise
             out
             of
             corrupted
             Matter
             .
             They
             argue
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Sun
             's
             shining
             on
             a
             Dunghil
             can
             give
             Life
             to
             such
             Swarms
             of
             curious
             Creatures
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             more
             extraordinary
             to
             think
             that
             Animals
             and
             Men
             might
             have
             been
             formed
             out
             of
             well-disposed
             Matter
             ,
             under
             a
             peculiar
             Aspect
             of
             the
             Heavens
             .
             But
             the
             exa●ter
             Observations
             that
             have
             been
             made
             in
             this
             Age
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Glasses
             ,
             have
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             Answer
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             that
             Lucretius
             and
             other
             Atheists
             found
             to
             rest
             in
             .
             It
             is
             now
             fully
             made
             out
             ,
             That
             the
             Production
             of
             all
             Insects
             whatsoever
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Generation
             :
             H●at
             and
             Corruption
             do
             only
             hatch
             those
             Eggs
             ,
             that
             Insects
             leave
             to
             a
             prodigious
             quantity
             every
             where
             .
             So
             that
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             specious
             thing
             in
             the
             whole
             Plea
             for
             Atheism
             ,
             is
             now
             given
             up
             by
             the
             Universal
             Consent
             of
             all
             the
             Enquirers
             into
             Nature
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             bring
             the
             force
             of
             this
             long
             Argument
             to
             a
             head
             :
             If
             this
             World
             was
             neither
             from
             all
             Eternity
             in
             the
             state
             in
             which
             it
             is
             at
             present
             ,
             nor
             could
             fall
             into
             it
             by
             Chance
             or
             Accident
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             put
             into
             the
             state
             in
             which
             we
             now
             see
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             Being
             of
             vast
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             .
             This
             is
             the
             great
             and
             solid
             Argument
             on
             which
             Religion
             rests
             ;
             and
             it
             receives
             a
             vast
             accession
             of
             strength
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             we
             plainly
             see
             Matter
             has
             not
             Motion
             in
             or
             of
             it self
             :
             Every
             part
             of
             it
             is
             at
             quiet
             till
             it
             is
             put
             in
             motion
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             natural
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             many
             Parts
             of
             Matter
             fall
             into
             a
             state
             of
             rest
             and
             quiet
             ;
             so
             that
             Motion
             must
             be
             put
             in
             them
             by
             some
             Impulse
             or
             other
             .
             Matter
             ,
             after
             it
             has
             pass'd
             through
             the
             highest
             Refinings
             and
             Rectifyings
             possible
             ,
             becomes
             only
             more
             capable
             of
             Motion
             than
             it
             
             was
             before
             ,
             but
             still
             it
             is
             a
             Passive
             Principle
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             put
             in
             Motion
             by
             some
             other
             Being
             .
             This
             has
             appeared
             so
             necessary
             even
             to
             those
             who
             have
             tried
             their
             utmost
             Force
             to
             make
             God
             as
             little
             needful
             as
             is
             possible
             in
             the
             Structure
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             yet
             been
             forced
             to
             own
             ,
             That
             there
             must
             have
             been
             once
             a
             vast
             Motion
             given
             to
             Matter
             by
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             .
          
           
             A
             Third
             Argument
             for
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             upon
             some
             great
             Occasions
             ,
             and
             before
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             some
             Persons
             have
             wrought
             Miracles
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             put
             Nature
             out
             of
             its
             Course
             ,
             by
             some
             Words
             or
             Signs
             ,
             that
             of
             themselves
             could
             not
             produce
             those
             extraordinary
             Effects
             :
             And
             therefore
             such
             Persons
             were
             assisted
             by
             a
             Power
             superior
             to
             the
             Course
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Being
             ,
             and
             That
             is
             God.
             To
             this
             the
             Atheists
             do
             First
             say
             ,
             That
             we
             do
             not
             know
             the
             secret
             Virtues
             that
             are
             in
             Nature
             ;
             The
             Loadstone
             and
             Opium
             produce
             wonderful
             Effects
             ;
             therefore
             unless
             we
             knew
             the
             whole
             Extent
             of
             Nature
             ,
             we
             cannot
             define
             what
             is
             Supernatural
             and
             Miraculous
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             not
             so
             .
             But
             though
             we
             cannot
             tell
             how
             far
             Nature
             may
             go
             ,
             yet
             of
             some
             things
             we
             may
             without
             hesitation
             say
             they
             are
             beyond
             Natural
             Powers
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             Wonders
             that
             Moses
             wrought
             in
             Egypt
             and
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             by
             the
             speaking
             a
             few
             Words
             ,
             or
             the
             stretching
             out
             of
             a
             Rod.
             We
             are
             sure
             these
             could
             not
             by
             any
             Natural
             Efficiency
             produce
             those
             Wonders
             .
             And
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             particularly
             of
             his
             raising
             the
             Dead
             to
             life
             again
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             Resurrection
             .
             These
             we
             are
             sure
             did
             not
             arise
             out
             of
             Natural
             Causes
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             Atheists
             say
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             dispute
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Facts
             :
             But
             of
             that
             I
             shall
             treat
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             when
             the
             Authority
             of
             Revealed
             Religion
             comes
             to
             be
             proved
             from
             those
             Facts
             .
             All
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             added
             here
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             Facts
             that
             are
             plainly
             Supernatural
             ,
             are
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             really
             done
             ,
             then
             here
             is
             another
             clear
             and
             full
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             a
             Being
             superior
             to
             Nature
             ,
             that
             can
             dispose
             of
             it
             at
             pleasure
             :
             And
             that
             Being
             must
             either
             be
             God
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Invisible
             Being
             ,
             that
             has
             a
             Strength
             superior
             to
             the
             setled
             Course
             of
             Nature
             .
             And
             if
             Invisible
             Beings
             ,
             superior
             to
             Nature
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             are
             once
             acknowledged
             ,
             a
             great
             Step
             is
             made
             to
             the
             Proof
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Being
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             famed
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             Idea
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             is
             laid
             thus
             :
             That
             because
             one
             frames
             a
             Notion
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Being
             ,
             from
             whom
             that
             Notion
             is
             conveyed
             to
             us
             .
             This
             Argument
             is
             also
             managed
             by
             other
             Methods
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God.
             I
             am
             unwilling
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             derogate
             from
             any
             Argument
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             prove
             this
             Conclusion
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             who
             insists
             on
             this
             ,
             lays
             all
             other
             Arguments
             aside
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             slights
             them
             as
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             prove
             the
             Point
             ,
             this
             naturally
             gives
             Jealousy
             ,
             when
             all
             those
             Reasons
             that
             had
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             been
             considered
             as
             solid
             Proofs
             ,
             are
             neglected
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             only
             could
             amount
             to
             a
             Demonstration
             .
             But
             besides
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             Argument
             that
             cannot
             be
             offered
             by
             any
             to
             another
             Person
             ,
             for
             his
             Conviction
             ;
             since
             if
             he
             denies
             that
             he
             has
             any
             such
             Idea
             ,
             he
             is
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Argument
             .
             And
             if
             a
             man
             will
             say
             that
             any
             such
             Idea
             which
             he
             may
             raise
             in
             himself
             ,
             is
             only
             an
             Aggregate
             that
             he
             makes
             of
             all
             those
             Perfections
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             can
             form
             a
             
             Thought
             ,
             which
             he
             lays
             together
             ,
             separating
             from
             them
             every
             Imperfection
             that
             he
             observes
             to
             be
             often
             mixed
             with
             some
             of
             those
             Perfections
             :
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             Man
             will
             affirm
             this
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             that
             the
             Inference
             from
             any
             such
             Thought
             that
             he
             has
             formed
             within
             himself
             ,
             can
             have
             any
             great
             force
             to
             persuade
             him
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             Being
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             fully
             proved
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Being
             that
             is
             Superior
             to
             Matter
             ,
             and
             that
             gave
             both
             Being
             and
             Order
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             other
             things
             .
             This
             may
             serve
             to
             prove
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             :
             It
             is
             fit
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             consider
             with
             all
             humble
             Modesty
             ,
             what
             Thoughts
             we
             can
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
          
           
             That
             Supreme
             Being
             must
             have
             its
             Essence
             of
             it self
             necessarily
             and
             Eternally
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             thing
             can
             give
             it self
             Being
             ;
             so
             it
             must
             be
             Eternal
             .
             And
             though
             Eternity
             in
             a
             Succession
             of
             Determinate
             Durations
             was
             proved
             to
             be
             impossible
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             something
             must
             be
             Eternal
             ;
             either
             Matter
             ,
             or
             a
             Being
             superior
             to
             it
             that
             has
             not
             a
             Duration
             defined
             by
             Succession
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             simple
             Essence
             ,
             and
             Eternally
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             the
             same
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             contradictory
             to
             it self
             in
             this
             Notion
             :
             It
             is
             indeed
             above
             our
             Capacity
             to
             form
             a
             clear
             Thought
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             plain
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             only
             a
             defect
             in
             our
             Nature
             and
             Capacity
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             distinctly
             apprehend
             that
             which
             is
             so
             far
             above
             us
             .
             Such
             a
             Being
             must
             have
             also
             necessary
             Existence
             in
             its
             Notion
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             infinitely
             perfect
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             exist
             ;
             since
             we
             plainly
             perceive
             ,
             that
             necessary
             Existence
             is
             a
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             that
             contingent
             Existence
             is
             an
             Imperfection
             ,
             which
             supposes
             a
             Being
             that
             is
             produced
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             depends
             upon
             it
             :
             And
             as
             this
             Superior
             Being
             did
             exist
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             cease
             to
             be
             ;
             since
             nothing
             that
             once
             has
             actually
             a
             Being
             ,
             can
             ever
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             a
             Superior
             Being
             annihilating
             it
             .
             But
             there
             being
             nothing
             superior
             to
             the
             Deity
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             it
             should
             ever
             cease
             to
             be
             :
             What
             was
             self-existent
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             so
             to
             all
             Eternity
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             that
             a
             simple
             Essence
             can
             annihilate
             it self
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             can
             make
             it self
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             concerning
             the
             First
             and
             Capital
             Article
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             The
             Existence
             and
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             ;
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             any
             Authorities
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             unless
             from
             the
             Recitals
             that
             are
             given
             in
             it
             concerning
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             was
             already
             hinted
             at
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             Passages
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             affirm
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             before
             we
             can
             be
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             Three
             Propositions
             antecedent
             to
             that
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             all
             his
             Words
             are
             true
             .
             3.
             
             That
             these
             are
             his
             Words
             .
             What
             therefore
             must
             be
             believed
             before
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             cannot
             be
             proved
             out
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             then
             a
             strange
             Assertion
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             since
             our
             being
             assured
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             First
             Principle
             upon
             which
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             depends
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Proposition
             in
             the
             Article
             is
             ,
             That
             
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God.
            
             As
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             common
             Argument
             by
             which
             it
             is
             proved
             ,
             is
             the
             order
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             inferred
             ,
             That
             there
             cannot
             be
             more
             Gods
             than
             one
             ,
             since
             where
             there
             are
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             there
             must
             happen
             diversity
             and
             confusion
             .
             This
             is
             by
             some
             thought
             to
             be
             no
             
             good
             reason
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             are
             more
             Gods
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             Beings
             infinitely
             perfect
             ,
             they
             will
             always
             think
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             be
             knit
             together
             with
             an
             intire
             love
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             things
             of
             a
             Moral
             Nature
             this
             must
             so
             happen
             :
             For
             Beings
             infinitely
             perfect
             must
             ever
             agree
             :
             But
             in
             Physical
             things
             ,
             capable
             of
             no
             Morality
             ,
             as
             in
             creating
             the
             World
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             and
             the
             different
             Systems
             of
             Beings
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             other
             things
             that
             have
             no
             Moral
             Goodness
             in
             them
             ,
             different
             Beings
             infinitely
             perfect
             might
             have
             different
             Thoughts
             .
             So
             this
             Argument
             seems
             still
             of
             great
             force
             to
             prove
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             The
             other
             Argument
             from
             Reason
             to
             prove
             the
             Unity
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Being
             infinitely
             perfect
             .
             For
             a
             Superiority
             over
             all
             other
             Beings
             comes
             so
             naturally
             into
             the
             Idea
             of
             infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             separate
             it
             from
             it
             .
             A
             Being
             therefore
             ,
             that
             has
             not
             all
             other
             Beings
             inferior
             and
             subordinate
             to
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             infinitely
             perfect
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God.
             But
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Unity
             of
             God
             seems
             to
             be
             so
             frequently
             and
             so
             plainly
             asserted
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             it
             was
             the
             chief
             Design
             of
             the
             whole
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             both
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             to
             establish
             it
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             false
             opinions
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             concerning
             a
             diversity
             of
             Gods.
             This
             is
             often
             repeated
             in
             the
             most
             solemn
             Words
             ,
             as
             
               Hear
               O
               Israel
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               is
               one
               God.
            
             It
             is
             the
             First
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               but
               me
               .
            
             And
             all
             things
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             often
             said
             to
             be
             made
             by
             this
             one
             God.
             Negative
             words
             are
             also
             often
             used
             ,
             
             
               There
               is
               none
               other
               God
               but
               one
               :
               besides
               me
               there
               is
               none
               else
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               no
               other
            
             ;
             the
             going
             after
             other
             Gods
             is
             reckon'd
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             unpardonable
             act
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             New
             Testament
             goes
             on
             in
             the
             same
             strain
             .
             Christ
             speaks
             of
             the
             only
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             alone
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             and
             served
             ;
             
             all
             the
             Apostles
             do
             frequently
             affirm
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             They
             make
             the
             believing
             of
             one
             God
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             many
             Gods
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             the
             chief
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             they
             lay
             down
             this
             as
             the
             chief
             ground
             of
             our
             Obligation
             to
             mutual
             Love
             and
             Union
             among
             our selves
             ,
             
             That
             
               there
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               .
            
             Now
             since
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Messias
             and
             one
             Doctrine
             delivered
             by
             him
             ,
             it
             will
             clearly
             follow
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             but
             one
             God.
             
          
           
             So
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             is
             clearly
             proved
             both
             from
             the
             Order
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             the
             Idea
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             from
             those
             express
             Declarations
             that
             are
             made
             concerning
             it
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             which
             last
             is
             a
             full
             proof
             to
             all
             such
             as
             own
             and
             submit
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Head
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             negatively
             expressed
             ,
             That
             
               God
               is
               without
               Body
               ,
               Parts
               ,
            
             or
             Passions
             .
             In
             general
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             so
             plainly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Ideas
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             they
             appear
             so
             evidently
             to
             be
             Imperfections
             ,
             that
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Article
             will
             need
             little
             Explanation
             .
             We
             do
             plainly
             perceive
             that
             our
             Bodies
             are
             clogs
             to
             our
             Minds
             :
             And
             all
             the
             use
             that
             even
             the
             purest
             sort
             of
             Body
             in
             an
             Estate
             conceived
             to
             be
             glorified
             ,
             can
             be
             of
             to
             a
             Mind
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             an
             Instrument
             of
             local
             Motion
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             repository
             of
             Ideas
             for
             Memory
             and
             Imagination
             :
             But
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             is
             one
             pure
             and
             simple
             Act
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             such
             use
             for
             a
             Body
             .
             A
             Mind
             dwelling
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             is
             in
             many
             respects
             superior
             to
             it
             ;
             yet
             in
             some
             
             respects
             is
             under
             it
             .
             We
             who
             feel
             how
             an
             Act
             of
             our
             Mind
             can
             so
             direct
             the
             Motions
             of
             our
             Body
             ,
             that
             a
             thought
             sets
             our
             Limbs
             and
             Joints
             a-going
             ,
             can
             from
             thence
             conceive
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             whole
             extent
             of
             Matter
             ,
             should
             receive
             such
             Motions
             as
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             give
             it
             :
             But
             yet
             not
             as
             a
             Body
             united
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Deity
             either
             needs
             such
             a
             Body
             ,
             or
             can
             receive
             any
             trouble
             from
             it
             .
             Thus
             far
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             very
             plainly
             made
             out
             to
             us
             .
             Our
             thoughts
             put
             some
             parts
             of
             our
             Body
             in
             a
             present
             Motion
             ,
             when
             the
             Organization
             is
             regular
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             are
             exact
             ;
             and
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Obstruction
             in
             those
             Vessels
             or
             Passages
             through
             which
             that
             heat
             ,
             and
             those
             Spirits
             do
             pass
             that
             cause
             the
             motion
             .
             We
             do
             in
             this
             perceive
             ,
             that
             a
             thought
             does
             command
             matter
             ;
             but
             our
             Minds
             are
             limited
             to
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             these
             do
             not
             obey
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             in
             an
             exact
             disposition
             and
             a
             fitness
             to
             be
             so
             moved
             .
             Now
             these
             are
             plain
             Imperfections
             ;
             but
             removing
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             we
             can
             from
             hence
             apprehend
             that
             all
             the
             Matter
             in
             the
             Universe
             may
             be
             so
             intirely
             subject
             to
             the
             Divine
             Mind
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             move
             and
             be
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             wheresoever
             he
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             all
             men
             do
             agree
             in
             .
          
           
             But
             many
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             thought
             that
             Matter
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             moved
             and
             moulded
             by
             God
             ,
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             was
             self-existent
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Passive
             Principle
             ,
             but
             coexistent
             to
             the
             Deity
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             was
             the
             Active
             Principle
             :
             From
             whence
             some
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             two
             Gods
             ,
             one
             good
             and
             another
             bad
             ,
             did
             spring
             :
             Though
             others
             imagine
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             bad
             God
             did
             arise
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             that
             Tradition
             concerning
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             suggested
             .
             The
             Philosophers
             could
             not
             apprehend
             that
             things
             could
             be
             made
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             believed
             that
             Matter
             was
             co-eternal
             with
             God.
             But
             it
             is
             as
             hard
             to
             apprehend
             how
             a
             Mind
             by
             its
             Thought
             should
             give
             Motion
             to
             Matter
             ,
             as
             how
             it
             should
             give
             it
             Being
             .
             A
             Being
             not
             made
             by
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             conceivable
             to
             be
             under
             the
             acts
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             made
             by
             him
             .
             This
             conceit
             plainly
             destroys
             infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             if
             all
             Beings
             are
             not
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             Authority
             ;
             besides
             that
             successive
             duration
             has
             been
             already
             proved
             inconsistent
             with
             Eternity
             .
             This
             Opinion
             of
             the
             World
             's
             being
             a
             Body
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Mind
             that
             dwells
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             actuates
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             Atheism
             :
             For
             if
             it
             be
             once
             thought
             that
             God
             can
             do
             nothing
             without
             such
             a
             Body
             ;
             then
             ,
             as
             this
             destroys
             the
             Idea
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             so
             it
             makes
             way
             to
             this
             conceit
             ,
             That
             since
             Matter
             is
             Visible
             ,
             and
             God
             Invisible
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             vast
             extent
             of
             the
             Universe
             :
             It
             is
             true
             God
             has
             often
             shewed
             himself
             in
             visible
             Appearances
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             only
             his
             putting
             a
             special
             quantity
             of
             Matter
             into
             such
             Motions
             ,
             as
             should
             give
             a
             great
             and
             astonishing
             Idea
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             from
             that
             Appearance
             :
             Which
             was
             both
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             symbol
             of
             his
             Presence
             .
             And
             thus
             what
             glorious
             Representations
             soever
             were
             made
             either
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Pillar
             of
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
             ,
             those
             were
             no
             Indications
             of
             God's
             having
             a
             Body
             ;
             but
             were
             only
             Manifestations
             ,
             suited
             to
             beget
             such
             thoughts
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             dwelt
             in
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             might
             lay
             the
             Principles
             and
             Foundations
             of
             Religion
             deep
             in
             them
             :
             The
             Language
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             speaks
             to
             the
             
             Capacities
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             rude
             men
             in
             dark
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             most
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             writ
             :
             But
             though
             God
             is
             spoke
             of
             as
             having
             a
             face
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             ears
             ,
             a
             smelling
             ,
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             and
             as
             coming
             down
             to
             view
             Things
             on
             Earth
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             expressed
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             way
             suitable
             to
             a
             pure
             Spirit
             .
             For
             the
             great
             care
             that
             was
             used
             even
             under
             the
             most
             imperfect
             State
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             to
             keep
             men
             from
             framing
             any
             Image
             or
             Similitude
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             shewed
             that
             it
             was
             far
             from
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             expressions
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             an
             Organized
             Body
             .
             These
             do
             therefore
             signify
             only
             the
             several
             Varieties
             of
             Providence
             .
             When
             God
             was
             pleased
             with
             a
             Nation
             ,
             his
             face
             was
             said
             to
             shine
             upon
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             a
             man
             looks
             towards
             those
             whom
             he
             loves
             .
             The
             particular
             care
             he
             takes
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             answering
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             Figures
             borrowed
             from
             Eyes
             and
             Ears
             :
             The
             peculiar
             Dispensations
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             are
             expressed
             by
             his
             hands
             ;
             and
             the
             exactness
             of
             his
             Justice
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               coming
               down
            
             to
             view
             the
             State
             of
             human
             Affairs
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             God
             has
             no
             Body
             :
             Nor
             has
             he
             Parts
             ,
             for
             we
             can
             apprehend
             no
             Parts
             but
             of
             a
             Body
             :
             So
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             God
             has
             no
             Body
             ,
             he
             can
             have
             
               no
               Parts
            
             :
             Something
             like
             Parts
             does
             indeed
             belong
             to
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             their
             Thoughts
             distinct
             from
             their
             Being
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             a
             Succession
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             oft
             change
             them
             .
             But
             Infinite
             Perfection
             excludes
             this
             from
             the
             Idea
             of
             God
             ;
             successive
             Thoughts
             as
             well
             as
             successive
             Duration
             ,
             seem
             inconsistent
             both
             with
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             with
             Infinite
             Perfection
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             is
             one
             perfect
             Thought
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             both
             views
             and
             wills
             all
             Things
             :
             And
             though
             his
             Transient
             Acts
             that
             pass
             out
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             such
             as
             Creation
             ,
             Providence
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             are
             done
             in
             a
             Succession
             of
             time
             ;
             yet
             his
             Immanent
             Acts
             ,
             his
             Knowledge
             and
             his
             Decrees
             are
             one
             with
             his
             Essence
             .
             Distinct
             Thoughts
             are
             plainly
             an
             Imperfection
             ,
             and
             argue
             a
             Progress
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             a
             Deliberation
             in
             Council
             ,
             which
             carry
             Defect
             and
             Infirmity
             in
             them
             .
             To
             conceive
             how
             this
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             far
             above
             our
             Capacity
             :
             Who
             though
             we
             feel
             our
             imperfection
             in
             successive
             Acts
             ;
             yet
             cannot
             apprehend
             how
             all
             things
             can
             be
             both
             seen
             and
             determined
             by
             one
             single
             Thought
             .
             But
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             being
             so
             infinitely
             above
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             we
             can
             frame
             no
             distinct
             Act
             concerning
             its
             Knowledge
             or
             Will.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             indeed
             a
             vast
             difficulty
             that
             arises
             here
             ;
             for
             those
             Acts
             of
             God
             are
             supposed
             free
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             might
             have
             been
             otherwise
             than
             we
             see
             they
             are
             :
             And
             then
             it
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             imagine
             how
             they
             should
             be
             one
             with
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ;
             to
             which
             necessary
             Existence
             does
             certainly
             belong
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             those
             acts
             are
             necessary
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             otherwise
             :
             For
             since
             all
             God's
             Transient
             Acts
             are
             the
             certain
             Effects
             of
             his
             Immanent
             ones
             ,
             if
             the
             Immanent
             ones
             are
             necessary
             ,
             then
             the
             Transient
             must
             be
             so
             likewise
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             thing
             must
             be
             necessary
             :
             A
             Chain
             of
             necessary
             Fa●e
             must
             run
             through
             the
             whole
             Order
             of
             Things
             :
             And
             God
             himself
             then
             is
             no
             free
             Being
             ,
             but
             acts
             by
             a
             necessity
             of
             Nature
             .
             This
             some
             have
             thought
             was
             no
             Absurdity
             :
             God
             is
             necessarily
             just
             ,
             true
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             extrinsick
             Necessity
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             import
             an
             outward
             limitation
             ,
             which
             destroys
             the
             Idea
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             by
             an
             Intrinsick
             Necessity
             that
             arises
             from
             his
             own
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ;
             some
             have
             from
             hence
             thought
             that
             
             since
             God
             acts
             by
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             things
             could
             not
             have
             been
             otherwise
             than
             they
             are
             :
             For
             what
             is
             infinitely
             wise
             or
             good
             cannot
             be
             altered
             ,
             or
             made
             either
             better
             or
             worse
             .
             But
             this
             seems
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             very
             hard
             to
             conceive
             :
             For
             it
             would
             follow
             from
             thence
             that
             God
             could
             neither
             have
             made
             the
             World
             sooner
             nor
             later
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             way
             than
             as
             now
             it
             is
             :
             Nor
             could
             he
             have
             done
             any
             one
             thing
             otherwise
             than
             as
             it
             is
             done
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             establish
             Fate
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             Industry
             ,
             and
             all
             Prayers
             and
             Endeavours
             .
             Thus
             there
             are
             such
             great
             difficulties
             on
             all
             hands
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             much
             the
             wisest
             and
             safest
             course
             to
             adore
             what
             is
             above
             our
             Apprehensions
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             enquire
             too
             curiously
             ,
             or
             determine
             too
             boldly
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             God
             Acts
             both
             freely
             and
             perfectly
             :
             Nor
             is
             he
             a
             Being
             subject
             to
             change
             ,
             or
             to
             new
             acts
             ;
             but
             
               he
               is
               what
               he
               is
            
             ,
             both
             Infinite
             and
             Incomprehensible
             :
             We
             can
             neither
             apprehend
             how
             he
             made
             ,
             nor
             how
             he
             executes
             his
             Decrees
             .
             So
             we
             must
             leave
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             without
             pretending
             that
             we
             can
             explain
             it
             ,
             or
             answer
             the
             Objections
             that
             arise
             against
             all
             the
             several
             ways
             by
             which
             Divines
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             resolve
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             thing
             under
             the
             Head
             I
             now
             consider
             ,
             is
             ,
             God's
             being
             
               without
               Passions
            
             .
             That
             will
             be
             soon
             explained
             .
             Passion
             is
             an
             Agitation
             that
             supposes
             a
             Succession
             of
             Thoughts
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Trouble
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             a
             fear
             of
             missing
             what
             is
             aimed
             at
             .
             It
             arises
             out
             of
             a
             Heat
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             produces
             a
             Vehemence
             of
             Action
             :
             Now
             all
             these
             are
             such
             manifest
             imperfections
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             plainly
             appear
             they
             cannot
             consist
             with
             Infinite
             Perfection
             .
             Yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             Passions
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Anger
               ,
               Fury
               ,
               Iealousy
            
             ,
             and
             
               Revenge
               ,
               Bowels
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               Compassion
               and
               Pity
               ,
               Ioy
            
             and
             Sorrow
             ,
             that
             are
             ascribed
             to
             God
             in
             the
             common
             Forms
             of
             Spe●ch
             ,
             that
             occur
             often
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             was
             form●rly
             observed
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             those
             Figures
             that
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             Parts
             of
             a
             Human
             Body
             .
             Passion
             produces
             a
             Vehemence
             of
             A●tion
             ;
             So
             when
             ther●
             is
             in
             the
             Providences
             of
             God
             such
             a
             Vehemence
             as
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             would
             import
             a
             Passion
             ,
             then
             that
             Passion
             is
             ascribed
             to
             God
             :
             When
             he
             punishes
             men
             for
             Sin
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Angry
             :
             when
             he
             does
             that
             by
             severe
             and
             redoubled
             Strokes
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             full
             of
             Fury
             and
             Revenge
             :
             When
             he
             punishes
             for
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             any
             dishonour
             done
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Iealous
             :
             When
             he
             changes
             the
             Course
             of
             his
             Proceedings
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             Repent
             :
             When
             his
             Dispensations
             of
             Providence
             are
             very
             gentle
             ,
             and
             his
             Judgments
             come
             slowly
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             Bowels
             .
             And
             thus
             all
             the
             Varieties
             of
             Providence
             come
             to
             be
             expressed
             by
             all
             that
             Variety
             of
             Passions
             ,
             which
             among
             men
             might
             give
             oceasion
             to
             such
             a
             Variety
             of
             Proceeding
             .
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             Head
             in
             this
             Article
             is
             concerning
             the
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Goodness
               ,
            
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Infinite
             in
             them
             .
             If
             he
             can
             give
             Being
             to
             things
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             can
             also
             give
             all
             the
             possibilities
             of
             Motion
             ,
             Size
             and
             Shape
             ,
             to
             Beings
             that
             do
             exist
             ,
             here
             is
             Power
             without
             bounds
             .
             A
             Power
             of
             Creating
             must
             be
             Infinite
             ;
             since
             nothing
             can
             resist
             it
             .
             If
             some
             things
             are
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             impossible
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             arise
             from
             the
             want
             of
             Power
             in
             God
             ,
             which
             extends
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             possible
             :
             But
             that
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             impossible
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             cannot
             actually
             be
             :
             Otherwise
             a
             thing
             might
             both
             be
             and
             not
             be
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             pe●ceptible
             to
             every
             man
             that
             this
             is
             impossible
             .
             It
             is
             not
             want
             of
             
             Power
             in
             God
             that
             he
             cannot
             lye
             nor
             sin
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Infinite
             Purity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             that
             makes
             this
             impossible
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Infinite
             Perfection
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             want
             of
             Power
             in
             God
             ,
             That
             the
             Truth
             of
             Propositions
             concerning
             things
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             as
             that
             Yesterday
             once
             was
             ,
             is
             unalterable
             .
             Among
             Impossibilities
             ,
             one
             is
             ,
             To
             take
             from
             any
             Being
             that
             which
             is
             essential
             to
             it
             .
             God
             can
             annihilate
             every
             Being
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             gave
             Being
             with
             a
             Thought
             ,
             so
             he
             can
             destroy
             it
             with
             another
             :
             And
             this
             does
             fully
             assert
             the
             Infinite
             Power
             of
             God.
             But
             if
             he
             has
             made
             Beings
             with
             such
             peculiar
             Essences
             ,
             as
             that
             Matter
             must
             be
             extended
             and
             impenetrable
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             peculiar
             Surfaces
             and
             other
             Modes
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             its
             different
             Sizes
             and
             Shapes
             ,
             then
             Matter
             cannot
             be
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             extended
             ;
             nor
             can
             these
             Modes
             subsist
             ,
             if
             the
             Matter
             of
             which
             they
             are
             the
             Modes
             ,
             is
             withdrawn
             .
             The
             Infinite
             Power
             of
             God
             is
             fully
             believed
             by
             those
             who
             acknowledge
             both
             his
             Power
             of
             Creating
             and
             Annihilating
             ;
             together
             with
             a
             Power
             of
             disposing
             of
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             possibilities
             of
             every
             Part
             or
             Individual
             of
             it
             ;
             though
             they
             cannot
             conceive
             a
             possibility
             of
             separating
             the
             essential
             Properties
             of
             any
             Being
             from
             it
             s●lf
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             may
             both
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             since
             an
             essential
             Property
             is
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             that
             Substance
             to
             which
             it
             belongs
             .
          
           
             The
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             consists
             first
             in
             his
             seeing
             all
             the
             possibilities
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             his
             knowing
             all
             things
             that
             either
             are
             ,
             or
             ever
             were
             or
             shall
             be
             :
             The
             former
             is
             called
             the
             knowledge
             of
             simple
             Intelligence
             or
             Apprehension
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             called
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Vision
             .
             The
             one
             arises
             from
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             apprehends
             whatever
             is
             possible
             ;
             the
             other
             arises
             from
             his
             own
             Decrees
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             whole
             Order
             of
             things
             is
             fixed
             .
             But
             besides
             these
             two
             Ideas
             that
             w●
             can
             frame
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             have
             imagined
             a
             third
             Knowledge
             ;
             which
             because
             it
             is
             of
             a
             middle
             Order
             b●twixt
             Intelligence
             and
             Vision
             ,
             th●y
             have
             called
             a
             
               middle
               Knowledge
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             knowing
             certainly
             how
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             possibilities
             of
             Circumstances
             in
             which
             Free
             Agents
             might
             be
             put
             ,
             they
             should
             chuse
             and
             act
             .
             Some
             have
             thought
             that
             this
             was
             a
             vain
             and
             needless
             Conceit
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             such
             Knowledge
             should
             be
             certain
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             conjectural
             ;
             and
             since
             Conjecture
             implies
             Doubt
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Imp●rfect
             Act
             ,
             and
             so
             does
             not
             become
             a
             Being
             of
             Infinite
             Perf●ction
             .
             But
             others
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             Infinite
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mind
             must
             go
             so
             far
             as
             to
             foresee
             certainly
             what
             Free
             Creatures
             are
             to
             do
             ;
             since
             upon
             this
             Foresight
             only
             they
             imagine
             that
             the
             Justice
             or
             Goodness
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Providence
             can
             be
             made
             out
             or
             defended
             .
             It
             seemed
             fit
             to
             mention
             this
             upon
             the
             present
             occasion
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             be
             then
             proper
             to
             enquire
             more
             carefully
             about
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Article
             of
             Predestination
             is
             explained
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             state
             the
             Idea
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             most
             carefully
             ;
             for
             we
             naturally
             enough
             frame
             great
             and
             just
             Ideas
             of
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             but
             we
             easily
             fall
             into
             false
             Conceits
             of
             Goodness
             .
             This
             is
             that
             of
             all
             the
             Divine
             Perfections
             in
             which
             we
             are
             the
             most
             concerned
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             most
             careful
             to
             frame
             true
             Ideas
             of
             it
             :
             It
             is
             also
             that
             ,
             of
             all
             God's
             Attributes
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             most
             copiously
             .
             Infinite
             Goodness
             is
             a
             Tendency
             to
             communicate
             the
             Divine
             Perfections
             to
             all
             created
             Beings
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Capacities
             .
             
             God
             is
             Original
             Goodness
             ,
             all
             perfect
             and
             happy
             in
             himself
             ,
             acting
             and
             seeing
             every
             thing
             in
             a
             perfect
             Light
             ;
             and
             he
             having
             made
             Rational
             Beings
             capable
             of
             some
             degrees
             of
             his
             Light
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             primary
             Act
             of
             Goodness
             is
             to
             propose
             to
             them
             such
             Means
             as
             may
             raise
             them
             to
             these
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             move
             them
             oft
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             accept
             and
             to
             assist
             their
             sincere
             Endeavours
             after
             them
             .
             A
             second
             Act
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             in
             order
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             to
             pity
             those
             Miseries
             into
             which
             men
             fall
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             Principle
             or
             Possibility
             left
             in
             them
             of
             their
             becoming
             good
             ;
             to
             pardon
             all
             such
             sins
             as
             men
             have
             committed
             ,
             who
             turn
             to
             the
             purposes
             of
             becoming
             seriously
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             pass
             by
             all
             the
             fralities
             and
             errors
             of
             those
             who
             are
             truly
             and
             upon
             the
             main
             good
             ,
             though
             Surprize
             and
             strong
             Temptations
             prove
             often
             too
             hard
             for
             them
             .
             These
             two
             give
             us
             as
             full
             an
             Idea
             as
             we
             can
             have
             ,
             of
             perfect
             Goodness
             ;
             whose
             first
             Aim
             must
             be
             the
             making
             us
             good
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             that
             Original
             Goodness
             ;
             Pity
             and
             Pardon
             coming
             in
             but
             in
             a
             subsidiary
             way
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             main
             design
             of
             making
             men
             truly
             good
             .
             Therefore
             the
             chief
             Act
             and
             Design
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             is
             the
             making
             us
             truly
             good
             ;
             and
             when
             any
             person
             falls
             below
             that
             possibility
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             the
             Object
             of
             Pity
             or
             Pardon
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             no
             more
             capable
             of
             becoming
             good
             .
             Pardon
             is
             offered
             on
             design
             to
             make
             us
             really
             good
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             ,
             nor
             rested
             in
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             a
             further
             End
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reforming
             our
             Natures
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             us
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             We
             are
             not
             therefore
             to
             frame
             Ideas
             of
             a
             feeble
             Goodness
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             yields
             to
             importunate
             Cries
             ,
             or
             that
             melts
             at
             a
             vast
             degree
             of
             Misery
             .
             Tenderness
             in
             Human
             Nature
             is
             a
             great
             Ornament
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             necessary
             to
             dispose
             us
             to
             much
             Benignity
             and
             Mercy
             :
             But
             in
             the
             common
             Administration
             of
             Justice
             ,
             this
             Tenderness
             must
             be
             restrained
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             would
             slacken
             the
             Rigor
             of
             Punishment
             too
             much
             ,
             which
             might
             dissolve
             the
             Order
             and
             Peace
             of
             Human
             Societies
             .
             But
             since
             we
             cannot
             see
             into
             the
             truth
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             a
             charitable
             Disposition
             and
             a
             compassionate
             Temper
             are
             necessary
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             sociable
             and
             kind
             ,
             gentle
             and
             human
             .
             God
             ,
             who
             sees
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             is
             ever
             assisting
             all
             our
             Endeavours
             to
             become
             truly
             good
             ,
             needs
             not
             this
             Tenderness
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             indeed
             capable
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             after
             all
             its
             Beauty
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             State
             wherein
             we
             are
             now
             put
             ,
             yet
             in
             it self
             it
             implies
             Imperfection
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Miseries
             and
             Howlings
             of
             wicked
             Beings
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             Seeds
             and
             Possibilities
             of
             Goodness
             are
             utterly
             extinguished
             in
             them
             ,
             give
             any
             Pity
             to
             the
             Divine
             Being
             :
             These
             are
             no
             longer
             the
             Objects
             of
             the
             Primary
             Act
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             come
             under
             its
             Secondary
             Acts.
             It
             is
             of
             such
             great
             Consequence
             to
             settle
             this
             Notion
             right
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             that
             it
             well
             deserves
             to
             be
             so
             copiously
             opened
             ;
             since
             we
             now
             see
             in
             what
             respects
             God's
             Goodness
             is
             without
             bounds
             ,
             and
             Infinite
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             reaches
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             after
             all
             Sins
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             becoming
             good
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Limitation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             Men
             and
             some
             States
             are
             beyond
             it
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             it
             is
             a
             Limitation
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             He
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             or
             cannot
             do
             Impossibilities
             :
             For
             a
             Goodness
             towards
             Persons
             not
             capable
             of
             becoming
             good
             ,
             is
             a
             Goodness
             that
             does
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             Infinite
             Purity
             and
             Holiness
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             such
             a
             Goodness
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             proposed
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             would
             encourage
             
             men
             to
             live
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             that
             a
             sew
             Acts
             of
             Homage
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             perhaps
             in
             our
             last
             Extremities
             ,
             could
             so
             far
             please
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             bribe
             and
             corrupt
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             Idolatry
             so
             great
             a
             Sin
             ,
             so
             often
             forbid
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             severely
             punished
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             it
             is
             injurious
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             corrupts
             the
             Ideas
             or
             Notions
             of
             God.
             Those
             Ideas
             rightly
             formed
             ,
             are
             the
             Basis
             upon
             which
             all
             Religion
             is
             built
             .
             The
             Seeds
             and
             Principles
             of
             a
             new
             and
             a
             Godlike
             nature
             spring
             up
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             form
             our selves
             upon
             the
             true
             Ideas
             or
             Notions
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             when
             God
             is
             proposed
             to
             be
             adored
             by
             us
             under
             a
             Visible
             Shape
             or
             Image
             ,
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Religion
             offered
             to
             it
             are
             only
             so
             many
             pieces
             of
             Pageantry
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             the
             flatterings
             and
             the
             magnifyings
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             much
             Pomp
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             or
             Lasciviousness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Genius
             of
             several
             Nations
             .
             So
             the
             forming
             a
             false
             Notion
             of
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Tenderness
             that
             is
             to
             be
             overcome
             with
             Importunities
             and
             Howlings
             ,
             and
             other
             Submissions
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             gained
             only
             by
             becoming
             like
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             Capital
             and
             Fundamental
             Error
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Branch
             of
             this
             Article
             is
             ,
             God's
             
               creating
               and
               preserving
               of
               all
               things
            
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             Material
             Substances
             ,
             which
             are
             Visible
             ,
             and
             Immaterial
             and
             Spiritual
             Substances
             ,
             which
             are
             Invisible
             .
             God's
             creating
             all
             things
             ,
             has
             been
             already
             made
             out
             :
             If
             Matter
             could
             neither
             be
             Eternal
             ,
             nor
             give
             it self
             a
             Being
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             have
             its
             Being
             from
             God.
             Creating
             does
             naturally
             import
             Infinite
             Power
             ;
             for
             that
             Power
             is
             clearly
             without
             bounds
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             things
             out
             of
             nothing
             :
             A
             bounded
             Power
             ,
             which
             can
             only
             shape
             and
             mould
             Matter
             ,
             must
             suppose
             it
             to
             have
             a
             Being
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             work
             upon
             it
             .
             We
             cannot
             indeed
             form
             a
             distinct
             Thought
             of
             Creation
             ,
             for
             we
             cannot
             apprehend
             what
             nothing
             is
             .
             The
             nearest
             approach
             we
             can
             bring
             our selves
             to
             a
             true
             Idea
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             considering
             our
             own
             Thoughts
             ;
             especially
             our
             Ideas
             of
             Mathematical
             Proportions
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Affections
             of
             Bodies
             :
             Those
             Ideas
             are
             the
             Modes
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Substance
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             likeness
             nor
             resemblance
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Modes
             of
             Material
             Substances
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             the
             occasions
             of
             our
             having
             those
             Ideas
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             the
             Matter
             out
             of
             which
             they
             are
             formed
             .
             Here
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             sort
             of
             Beings
             brought
             out
             of
             nothing
             ;
             but
             after
             all
             ,
             this
             is
             vastly
             below
             Creation
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             a
             faint
             resemblance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             Power
             of
             Creating
             we
             must
             also
             join
             that
             of
             Annihilating
             ,
             which
             is
             equal
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             must
             necessarily
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             plainly
             perceive
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Perfection
             .
             The
             recalling
             into
             Nothing
             ,
             a
             Being
             brought
             out
             of
             Nothing
             ,
             is
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             Infinite
             Power
             ,
             when
             it
             thinks
             fit
             so
             to
             exert
             it self
             .
             There
             is
             a
             common
             Notion
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             That
             things
             would
             fall
             back
             into
             Nothing
             of
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             preserved
             by
             the
             same
             Infinite
             Power
             that
             made
             them
             :
             But
             without
             question
             it
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             same
             Infinite
             Power
             to
             reduce
             a
             Being
             to
             Nothing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             a
             Being
             out
             of
             Nothing
             :
             So
             whatever
             has
             once
             a
             Being
             ,
             must
             of
             its
             Nature
             continue
             still
             to
             be
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             Causality
             or
             Influence
             .
             This
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             a
             Tendency
             to
             Annihilation
             is
             the
             Consequent
             of
             a
             Created
             Being
             :
             But
             as
             this
             would
             make
             the
             Preservation
             of
             the
             World
             to
             be
             a
             continued
             Violence
             to
             a
             
             Natural
             Tendency
             that
             is
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             imagine
             that
             Beings
             have
             a
             Tendency
             to
             Annihilation
             ,
             than
             that
             Nothing
             had
             a
             Tendency
             to
             Creation
             .
             It
             is
             absurd
             to
             think
             that
             any
             thing
             can
             have
             a
             Tendency
             to
             that
             which
             is
             essentially
             opposite
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             is
             destructive
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Preservation
             of
             things
             ,
             is
             the
             keeping
             the
             Frame
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Universe
             in
             such
             a
             state
             as
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             Purposes
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Natural
             Agents
             must
             ever
             keep
             the
             Course
             in
             which
             they
             are
             once
             put
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             Heavenly
             Orbs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             smaller
             Motions
             ,
             must
             ever
             have
             rowled
             on
             in
             one
             constant
             Channel
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             once
             put
             into
             it
             ;
             so
             in
             this
             respect
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             Conservation
             by
             a
             special
             Act
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
             But
             we
             perceive
             a
             Freedom
             in
             our
             own
             Natures
             ,
             and
             a
             Power
             that
             our
             Minds
             have
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             move
             our
             own
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             help
             of
             such
             Engines
             as
             we
             can
             invent
             ,
             we
             make
             a
             vast
             change
             in
             this
             Earth
             from
             what
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             left
             unwrought
             .
             In
             a
             course
             of
             some
             Ages
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             Natural
             Progress
             of
             things
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             Forest
             :
             Both
             Earth
             and
             Air
             are
             very
             much
             different
             from
             what
             they
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             Men
             were
             not
             Free
             Agents
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             cultivate
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             thereby
             purify
             the
             Air.
             The
             working
             of
             Mines
             ,
             Minerals
             ,
             and
             other
             Fossils
             ,
             makes
             also
             a
             great
             change
             in
             its
             Bowels
             ;
             it
             gives
             Vent
             to
             some
             Damps
             which
             might
             much
             affect
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             it
             frees
             the
             Earth
             from
             Earthquakes
             .
             Thus
             the
             Industry
             of
             Man
             has
             in
             many
             respects
             changed
             both
             Earth
             and
             Air
             very
             sensibly
             from
             what
             it
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             the
             World
             had
             not
             those
             Inhabitants
             in
             it
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             know
             what
             Natural
             Force
             other
             Spirits
             inhabiting
             in
             or
             about
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             using
             subtiller
             Bodies
             ,
             may
             have
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             Influences
             or
             Operations
             they
             may
             exert
             that
             Force
             on
             Material
             Substances
             .
             Upon
             all
             these
             accounts
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             could
             not
             be
             preserved
             in
             a
             constant
             and
             regular
             state
             ,
             if
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             had
             not
             a
             direction
             both
             of
             mens
             Wills
             and
             Actions
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Course
             of
             Nature
             :
             For
             unless
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             Man
             is
             really
             no
             Free
             Agent
             ,
             but
             a●ts
             in
             a
             Chain
             as
             certainly
             as
             other
             Natural
             Agents
             do
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Interposition
             of
             mens
             Minds
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Power
             over
             Matter
             ,
             the
             Course
             of
             the
             first
             Motion
             that
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Universe
             ,
             is
             so
             changed
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             is
             not
             a
             constant
             Providence
             ,
             the
             Frame
             of
             Nature
             must
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Channel
             into
             which
             God
             did
             at
             first
             put
             it
             .
             The
             Order
             of
             Things
             on
             this
             Earth
             ,
             takes
             a
             great
             Turn
             from
             the
             Wind
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Fruitfulness
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Operations
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             has
             likewise
             a
             great
             Influence
             on
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             on
             mens
             good
             or
             ill
             Health
             ;
             and
             the
             Wind
             ,
             or
             the
             Agitation
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             turns
             so
             often
             and
             so
             quick
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Instrument
             of
             Providence
             ,
             upon
             which
             an
             unconceivable
             variety
             of
             things
             does
             naturally
             depend
             .
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Changes
             in
             the
             Air
             arise
             from
             Certain
             and
             Mechanical
             ,
             though
             to
             us
             unknown
             Causes
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             supported
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             between
             the
             Tropicks
             ,
             where
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             is
             stronger
             ,
             the
             Wind
             and
             Weather
             are
             more
             Regular
             ;
             though
             even
             that
             admits
             of
             great
             Exceptions
             :
             Yet
             it
             has
             been
             the
             common
             Sense
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             That
             besides
             the
             Natural
             Causes
             of
             the
             Alterations
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             a
             particular
             Influence
             and
             Direction
             of
             Providence
             :
             And
             it
             is
             in
             
             it self
             highly
             probable
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             of
             it
             .
             This
             may
             either
             be
             managed
             immediately
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mind
             ,
             to
             which
             Nature
             readily
             obeys
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             subaltern
             Mind
             or
             Angel
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             as
             Natural
             an
             Efficiency
             over
             an
             Extent
             of
             Matter
             proportioned
             to
             its
             Capacity
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             has
             over
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             over
             that
             compass
             of
             Matter
             that
             is
             within
             his
             reach
             .
             Which
             way
             soever
             God
             governs
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             what
             Influence
             soever
             he
             has
             over
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             governing
             and
             preserving
             his
             own
             Workmanship
             is
             so
             plainly
             a
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             belong
             to
             a
             Being
             infinitely
             perfect
             :
             And
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Chain
             in
             things
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             greatest
             consequence
             arising
             often
             from
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             ones
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             a
             Providence
             ,
             unless
             we
             believe
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             within
             its
             Care
             and
             View
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             difficulty
             that
             has
             been
             made
             in
             apprehending
             this
             ,
             has
             arisen
             from
             the
             Narrowness
             of
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             who
             have
             measured
             God
             rather
             by
             their
             own
             Measure
             and
             Capacity
             ,
             than
             by
             that
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             which
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             considered
             ,
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             further
             doubtings
             about
             it
             .
             When
             we
             perceive
             that
             a
             vast
             Number
             of
             Objects
             enter
             in
             at
             our
             Eye
             by
             a
             very
             small
             Passage
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             so
             little
             jumbled
             in
             that
             Crowd
             ,
             that
             they
             open
             themselves
             regularly
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             no
             great
             space
             for
             that
             neither
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             give
             us
             a
             distinct
             apprehension
             of
             many
             Objects
             that
             lye
             before
             us
             ,
             some
             even
             at
             a
             vast
             distance
             from
             us
             ,
             both
             of
             their
             Nature
             ,
             Colour
             ,
             and
             Size
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             secret
             Geometry
             ,
             from
             the
             Angles
             that
             they
             make
             in
             our
             Eye
             ,
             we
             judge
             of
             the
             distance
             of
             all
             Objects
             both
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             another
             .
             If
             to
             this
             we
             add
             the
             vast
             Number
             of
             Figures
             that
             we
             receive
             and
             retain
             long
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             order
             in
             our
             Brains
             ,
             which
             we
             easily
             fetch
             up
             either
             in
             our
             Thoughts
             or
             in
             our
             Discourses
             ;
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             less
             difficult
             to
             apprehend
             how
             an
             Infinite
             Mind
             should
             have
             the
             Universal
             View
             of
             all
             things
             ever
             present
             before
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             so
             easily
             conceive
             how
             Free
             Minds
             are
             under
             this
             Providence
             ,
             as
             how
             Natural
             Agents
             should
             always
             move
             at
             its
             direction
             .
             But
             we
             perceive
             that
             one
             Mind
             can
             work
             upon
             another
             :
             A
             man
             raises
             a
             sound
             of
             Words
             ,
             which
             carry
             such
             signs
             of
             his
             inward
             Thoughts
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Motion
             in
             the
             Air
             another
             Man's
             Ear
             is
             so
             struck
             upon
             ,
             that
             thereby
             an
             impression
             is
             made
             upon
             his
             Brain
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             not
             only
             conceives
             what
             the
             other
             Man's
             Thought
             was
             ,
             but
             is
             very
             powerfully
             inclined
             to
             consent
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             concur
             with
             it
             .
             All
             this
             is
             a
             great
             way
             about
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             easily
             apprehended
             by
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             a
             clear
             and
             constant
             Perception
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             since
             all
             this
             is
             brought
             about
             by
             a
             Motion
             upon
             our
             Brains
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             force
             with
             which
             we
             are
             more
             or
             less
             affected
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             reasonable
             for
             us
             to
             apprehend
             that
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             can
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             ways
             to
             us
             less
             known
             ,
             put
             such
             Motions
             in
             our
             Brain
             ,
             as
             may
             give
             us
             all
             such
             Thoughts
             as
             it
             intends
             to
             impress
             upon
             us
             ,
             in
             as
             strong
             and
             effectual
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             may
             fully
             answer
             all
             its
             purposes
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Objection
             that
             lies
             against
             the
             Power
             and
             the
             Goodness
             of
             Providence
             ,
             from
             all
             that
             Evil
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             God
             is
             either
             not
             willing
             ,
             or
             not
             able
             to
             hinder
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             properly
             considered
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             at
             present
             it
             is
             enough
             in
             general
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             God's
             Providence
             must
             carry
             on
             every
             thing
             according
             to
             its
             Nature
             ;
             and
             since
             he
             has
             made
             some
             Free
             Beings
             capable
             of
             Thought
             ,
             
             and
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Course
             of
             Nature
             is
             not
             oft
             put
             out
             of
             its
             Channel
             ,
             unless
             when
             some
             extraordinary
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             some
             great
             End
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             free
             Agents
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             generally
             left
             to
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             not
             put
             too
             oft
             off
             of
             their
             Biass
             :
             This
             is
             a
             hint
             to
             resolve
             that
             difficulty
             by
             ,
             concerning
             all
             the
             Moral
             Evil
             which
             is
             ,
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Physical
             Evil
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World.
             A
             Providence
             thus
             setled
             ,
             that
             extends
             it self
             to
             all
             things
             both
             natural
             and
             free
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             preserve
             Religion
             ,
             to
             engage
             us
             to
             Prayers
             ,
             Praises
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             dependence
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             submission
             to
             it
             .
             Some
             have
             thought
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             carry
             this
             further
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             make
             God
             to
             be
             the
             first
             and
             immediate
             cause
             of
             every
             Action
             or
             Motion
             .
             This
             some
             Modern
             Writers
             have
             taken
             from
             the
             Schools
             ,
             and
             have
             drest
             it
             in
             new
             Phrases
             of
             General
             Laws
             ,
             Particular
             Wills
             ,
             and
             Occasional
             Causes
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             express
             or
             explain
             God's
             producing
             every
             Motion
             that
             is
             in
             Matter
             ,
             and
             his
             raising
             every
             Sensation
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             every
             Cogitation
             in
             Minds
             :
             This
             they
             think
             arises
             out
             of
             the
             Idea
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             fully
             answers
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             That
             
               in
               God
               we
               live
               ,
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               being
               .
            
             To
             others
             all
             this
             seems
             first
             unnecessary
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             has
             made
             Matter
             capable
             of
             Motion
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             receiving
             it
             from
             the
             Stroke
             or
             Impulse
             that
             another
             piece
             of
             Matter
             gives
             it
             ,
             This
             comes
             as
             truly
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             immediately
             give
             every
             Motion
             by
             an
             act
             of
             his
             own
             Will.
             It
             seems
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             Beauty
             of
             his
             Workmanship
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             he
             has
             so
             framed
             things
             that
             they
             hold
             on
             in
             that
             course
             in
             which
             he
             has
             put
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             him
             perpetually
             produce
             every
             new
             Motion
             .
             And
             the
             bringing
             God
             immediately
             into
             every
             thing
             ,
             may
             by
             an
             Odd
             Reverse
             of
             Effects
             ,
             make
             the
             World
             think
             that
             every
             thing
             is
             done
             as
             much
             without
             him
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             apt
             to
             imagine
             that
             every
             thing
             is
             done
             by
             him
             .
             And
             though
             it
             is
             true
             that
             we
             cannot
             distinctly
             apprehend
             how
             a
             Motion
             in
             our
             Brain
             should
             raise
             such
             a
             Thought
             as
             Answers
             to
             it
             in
             our
             Minds
             ;
             yet
             it
             seems
             more
             reasonable
             to
             think
             that
             God
             has
             put
             us
             under
             such
             an
             Order
             of
             Being
             from
             which
             that
             does
             naturally
             follow
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             himself
             should
             interpose
             in
             every
             Thought
             .
             The
             difficulty
             of
             apprehending
             how
             a
             thing
             is
             done
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             the
             Infinite
             Power
             of
             God
             in
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             as
             easily
             conceived
             to
             have
             once
             for
             all
             put
             us
             in
             a
             method
             of
             receiving
             such
             Sensations
             ,
             by
             a
             general
             Law
             or
             Course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             us
             new
             ones
             at
             every
             Minute
             .
             But
             the
             greatest
             difficulty
             against
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             makes
             God
             the
             first
             Physical
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             Evil
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Which
             as
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             Nature
             ,
             so
             it
             absolutely
             destroys
             all
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             this
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             all
             the
             distinctions
             between
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             all
             Religion
             .
             And
             as
             for
             those
             large
             Expressions
             that
             are
             brought
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             every
             word
             in
             Scripture
             is
             not
             to
             be
             stretched
             to
             the
             utmost
             Physical
             sense
             to
             which
             it
             can
             be
             carried
             :
             It
             is
             enough
             if
             a
             sense
             is
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             agrees
             to
             the
             Scope
             of
             it
             :
             Which
             is
             fully
             Answered
             by
             acknowledging
             ,
             That
             the
             Power
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             is
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             directs
             every
             thing
             to
             Wise
             and
             Good
             Ends
             ,
             from
             which
             nothing
             is
             hid
             ,
             by
             which
             nothing
             is
             forgot
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             nothing
             can
             resist
             .
             This
             Scheme
             of
             Providence
             fully
             agrees
             with
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Being
             Infinitely
             perfect
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             that
             the
             
             Scriptures
             affirm
             concerning
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             lays
             down
             a
             firm
             Foundation
             for
             all
             the
             Acts
             and
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Power
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             with
             relation
             to
             Invisible
             Beings
             ,
             we
             plainly
             perceive
             that
             there
             is
             in
             us
             a
             Principle
             capable
             of
             Thought
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             by
             all
             that
             appears
             to
             us
             ,
             Matter
             is
             not
             at
             all
             capable
             ;
             After
             its
             utmost
             Refinings
             by
             Fires
             and
             Furnaces
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             passive
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             Self-Motion
             ,
             much
             less
             Thought
             in
             it
             .
             Thought
             seems
             plainly
             to
             arise
             from
             a
             single
             Principle
             ,
             that
             has
             no
             Parts
             ,
             and
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             than
             the
             Motion
             of
             one
             subtle
             piece
             of
             Matter
             upon
             another
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             .
             If
             Thought
             is
             only
             Motion
             ,
             then
             no
             part
             of
             us
             thinks
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Motion
             :
             So
             that
             only
             the
             moving
             Particles
             ,
             or
             rather
             their
             Surfaces
             ,
             that
             strike
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             do
             think
             :
             But
             such
             a
             Motion
             must
             end
             quickly
             ,
             in
             the
             Dissipation
             and
             Evaporation
             of
             the
             whole
             thinking-Substance
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             of
             the
             quiescent
             Parts
             have
             any
             Perception
             of
             such
             Thoughts
             ,
             or
             any
             Reflection
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             to
             say
             that
             Matter
             may
             have
             other
             Affections
             unknown
             to
             us
             besides
             Motion
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             may
             think
             ,
             is
             to
             affirm
             a
             thing
             without
             any
             sort
             of
             Reason
             :
             It
             is
             rather
             a
             flying
             from
             an
             Argument
             ,
             than
             an
             Answering
             it
             :
             No
             man
             has
             any
             reason
             to
             affirm
             this
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             have
             any
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             all
             our
             Cogitations
             of
             Immaterial
             Things
             ,
             Proportions
             ,
             and
             Numbers
             ,
             do
             plainly
             show
             that
             we
             have
             a
             Being
             in
             us
             distinct
             from
             Matter
             ,
             that
             rises
             above
             it
             ,
             and
             commands
             it
             :
             We
             perceive
             we
             have
             a
             freedom
             of
             Moving
             and
             Acting
             at
             pleasure
             .
             All
             these
             Things
             give
             us
             a
             clear
             Perception
             of
             a
             Being
             that
             is
             in
             us
             distinct
             from
             Matter
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             form
             a
             compleat
             Idea
             :
             We
             having
             only
             four
             Perceptions
             of
             its
             Nature
             and
             Operations
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             thinks
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             has
             an
             inward
             Power
             of
             Choice
             .
             3.
             
             That
             by
             its
             Will
             it
             can
             move
             and
             command
             the
             Body
             .
             And
             4.
             
             That
             it
             is
             in
             a
             close
             and
             intire
             Union
             with
             it
             ,
             That
             it
             has
             a
             dependance
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             many
             of
             its
             Acts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Authority
             over
             it
             in
             many
             other
             Things
             .
             Such
             a
             Being
             that
             has
             no
             Parts
             must
             be
             immortal
             in
             its
             Nature
             ,
             for
             every
             single
             Being
             is
             immortal
             .
             It
             is
             only
             the
             Union
             of
             Parts
             that
             is
             capable
             of
             being
             dissolved
             ;
             that
             which
             has
             no
             parts
             ,
             is
             indissoluble
             .
             To
             this
             Two
             Objections
             are
             made
             :
             One
             is
             ,
             That
             Beasts
             seem
             to
             have
             both
             Thought
             and
             Freedom
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             lower
             Order
             ;
             if
             then
             Matter
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             this
             in
             any
             Degree
             ,
             how
             low
             soever
             ,
             a
             higher
             Rectification
             of
             Matter
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             a
             higher
             Degree
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             certain
             ,
             That
             either
             Beasts
             have
             no
             Thought
             or
             Liberty
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             are
             only
             pieces
             of
             finely
             Organised
             Matter
             ,
             capable
             of
             many
             subtile
             Motions
             ,
             that
             come
             to
             them
             from
             Objects
             without
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Sensation
             nor
             Thought
             at
             all
             about
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             since
             how
             prettily
             soever
             some
             may
             have
             dressed
             up
             this
             Notion
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             Human
             Nature
             cannot
             receive
             or
             bear
             ;
             there
             being
             such
             evident
             Indications
             of
             even
             high
             degrees
             of
             Reason
             among
             the
             Beasts
             ;
             it
             is
             more
             reasonable
             to
             imagine
             ,
             That
             there
             may
             be
             Spirits
             of
             a
             lower
             order
             in
             Beasts
             ,
             that
             have
             in
             them
             a
             capacity
             of
             Thinking
             and
             Chusing
             ;
             but
             that
             so
             intirely
             under
             the
             Impressions
             of
             Matter
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             that
             largeness
             either
             of
             Thought
             or
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             them
             capable
             of
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             they
             may
             be
             perpetually
             rouling
             about
             from
             one
             Body
             to
             another
             .
             Another
             Objection
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             an
             Immaterial
             Substance
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             
             we
             feel
             it
             depends
             so
             intirely
             on
             the
             Fabrick
             and
             State
             of
             the
             Brain
             ,
             that
             a
             Disorder
             ,
             a
             Vapour
             ,
             or
             Humour
             in
             it
             ,
             defaces
             all
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             our
             Memory
             ,
             and
             Imagination
             ;
             and
             since
             we
             find
             that
             which
             we
             call
             Mind
             ,
             sinks
             so
             low
             upon
             a
             disorder
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             it
             Evaporates
             ,
             and
             is
             quite
             Dissipated
             upon
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             our
             Bodies
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             livelier
             Parts
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             called
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             .
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             those
             Animal
             Spirits
             are
             of
             such
             an
             Evanid
             and
             Subtile
             Nature
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             perpetual
             Waste
             ,
             new
             ones
             always
             succeeding
             as
             the
             former
             go
             off
             ;
             but
             we
             perceive
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             our
             Soul
             is
             a
             Stable
             and
             Permanent
             Being
             ,
             by
             the
             steddiness
             of
             its
             Acts
             and
             Thoughts
             :
             We
             being
             for
             many
             Years
             plainly
             the
             same
             Beings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             Souls
             cannot
             be
             such
             a
             Loose
             and
             Evaporating
             Substance
             ,
             as
             those
             Spirits
             are
             .
             The
             Spirits
             are
             indeed
             the
             inward
             Organs
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             for
             Memory
             ,
             Speech
             ,
             and
             bodily
             Motion
             ;
             and
             as
             these
             flatten
             or
             are
             wasted
             ,
             the
             Mind
             is
             less
             able
             to
             Act
             :
             As
             when
             the
             Eye
             or
             any
             other
             Organ
             of
             Sense
             is
             weakned
             ,
             the
             Sensations
             grow
             feeble
             on
             that
             side
             :
             And
             as
             a
             Man
             is
             less
             able
             to
             work
             when
             all
             those
             Instruments
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             are
             blunted
             ;
             so
             the
             Mind
             may
             sink
             upon
             a
             decay
             or
             disorder
             in
             those
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             of
             a
             Nature
             wholly
             different
             from
             them
             .
             How
             a
             Mind
             should
             work
             on
             Matter
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             be
             clearly
             comprehended
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             by
             any
             that
             is
             not
             a
             direct
             Atheist
             ,
             That
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             give
             Impressions
             and
             Motions
             to
             Matter
             .
             So
             our
             Thoughts
             may
             give
             a
             Motion
             ,
             or
             the
             Determination
             of
             Motion
             to
             Matter
             ,
             and
             yet
             rise
             from
             Substances
             wholly
             different
             from
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             unconceivable
             ,
             That
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             should
             have
             put
             our
             Minds
             likewise
             under
             such
             a
             Subordination
             to
             some
             material
             Motions
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             them
             peculiar
             Thoughts
             should
             arise
             in
             us
             .
             And
             though
             this
             Union
             is
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             distinctly
             conceive
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             in
             it
             ,
             equal
             to
             that
             of
             our
             imagining
             that
             Matter
             can
             think
             or
             move
             it self
             .
             We
             perceive
             that
             we
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             have
             thinking
             Principles
             within
             us
             ;
             so
             from
             thence
             it
             is
             easy
             enough
             to
             us
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             That
             there
             may
             be
             other
             thinking
             Beings
             ,
             which
             either
             have
             no
             Bodies
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             act
             purely
             as
             Intellectual
             Substances
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             have
             Bodies
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             subtilised
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             a
             vast
             quickness
             of
             Motion
             ,
             such
             in
             proportion
             as
             we
             perceive
             to
             be
             in
             our
             Animal
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Minute
             that
             our
             minds
             command
             them
             ,
             are
             raising
             Motions
             in
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             our
             Bodies
             .
             Such
             Bodies
             may
             also
             be
             so
             thin
             as
             to
             be
             invisible
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             as
             among
             Men
             some
             are
             Good
             and
             some
             Bad
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Bad
             some
             seem
             to
             be
             determinedly
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             all
             appearance
             ,
             incurably
             Bad
             :
             so
             there
             may
             have
             been
             a
             Time
             and
             State
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             which
             those
             Spirits
             were
             left
             to
             their
             choice
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             continue
             in
             their
             Innocency
             ,
             or
             fall
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             continued
             ,
             might
             be
             for
             ever
             fixed
             in
             that
             State
             ,
             or
             Exalted
             to
             higher
             Degrees
             in
             it
             :
             And
             such
             as
             fell
             from
             it
             might
             fall
             irrecoverably
             into
             a
             state
             of
             utter
             Apostacy
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Rebellion
             against
             him
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             Theory
             that
             is
             incredible
             :
             Therefore
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             told
             us
             any
             thing
             concerning
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             prejudiced
             against
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             :
             Besides
             that
             ,
             there
             are
             innumerable
             Histories
             in
             many
             several
             Countries
             and
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             extraordinary
             Apparitions
             ,
             and
             other
             unaccountable
             Performances
             
             that
             could
             only
             have
             been
             done
             by
             Invisible
             Powers
             .
             Many
             of
             those
             are
             so
             well
             attested
             ,
             that
             it
             argues
             a
             strange
             pitch
             of
             Obstinacy
             ,
             to
             refuse
             to
             believe
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             when
             it
             is
             well
             vouched
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             reason
             to
             oppose
             it
             ,
             but
             an
             unwillingness
             to
             believe
             Invisible
             Beings
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             Argument
             in
             which
             a
             fabulous
             Humour
             will
             go
             far
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             some
             are
             so
             credulous
             as
             to
             swallow
             down
             every
             thing
             :
             Therefore
             all
             wise
             men
             ought
             to
             suspend
             their
             belief
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             go
             too
             fast
             ;
             but
             when
             things
             are
             so
             undeniably
             attested
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             the
             exactness
             or
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             it
             argues
             a
             Mind
             unreasonably
             prepossessed
             to
             reject
             all
             such
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             All
             those
             Invisible
             Beings
             were
             created
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             Emanations
             or
             Rays
             of
             his
             Essence
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             gross
             Conceit
             of
             such
             Philosophers
             as
             fancied
             that
             the
             Deity
             had
             Parts
             .
             They
             are
             Beings
             Created
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             of
             passing
             through
             various
             Scenes
             ,
             in
             Bodies
             more
             or
             less
             refined
             :
             In
             this
             Life
             the
             State
             of
             our
             Minds
             receives
             vast
             Alterations
             from
             the
             State
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             ripen
             gradually
             :
             And
             after
             they
             are
             come
             to
             their
             full
             growth
             ,
             they
             cannot
             hold
             in
             that
             condition
             long
             ,
             but
             sink
             down
             much
             faster
             than
             they
             grew
             up
             ;
             some
             Humours
             or
             Diseases
             discomposing
             the
             Brain
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Mind
             so
             entirely
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             serve
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             to
             Reflex
             Acts.
             So
             in
             the
             next
             State
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             we
             may
             at
             first
             be
             in
             a
             less
             perfect
             condition
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             less
             perfect
             Body
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             may
             be
             united
             between
             our
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             General
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             there
             may
             be
             a
             time
             in
             which
             we
             may
             receive
             a
             vast
             Addition
             and
             Exaltation
             in
             that
             State
             ,
             by
             the
             raising
             up
             of
             our
             former
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             reuniting
             us
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             us
             a
             greater
             compass
             ,
             and
             a
             higher
             Elevation
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             are
             only
             proposed
             as
             Suppositions
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             Absurdity
             in
             them
             :
             So
             that
             if
             they
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             the
             Parts
             of
             a
             Revealed
             Religion
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             reject
             it
             on
             such
             an
             Account
             .
          
           
             The
             Last
             Branch
             of
             this
             Article
             is
             ,
             The
             Assertion
             of
             that
             great
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             or
             Three
             Persons
             in
             one
             Divine
             Essence
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vain
             attempt
             to
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             this
             by
             Reason
             :
             For
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             have
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             have
             thought
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             had
             not
             Revealed
             it
             to
             us
             .
             There
             are
             indeed
             Prints
             of
             a
             very
             Ancient
             Tradition
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             Three
             in
             the
             Deity
             ;
             called
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             Love
             ,
             besides
             the
             Fountain
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             God
             :
             This
             was
             believed
             by
             those
             from
             whom
             the
             most
             Ancient
             Philosophers
             had
             their
             Doctrines
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Philo
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrasts
             ,
             have
             many
             things
             that
             shew
             that
             they
             had
             received
             those
             Traditions
             from
             the
             former
             Ages
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easy
             to
             determine
             what
             gave
             the
             first
             rise
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             has
             been
             much
             argued
             ,
             whether
             this
             was
             Revealed
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             or
             not
             ;
             some
             from
             the
             Plural
             Termination
             of
             Elohim
             ,
             which
             is
             joined
             to
             Singular
             Verbs
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Lord
             Raining
             Fire
             from
             the
             Lord
             upon
             
               Sodom
               (
               Iehovah
            
             from
             Iehovah
             )
             ;
             from
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             the
             8
             th
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             as
             a
             
             person
             with
             God
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             often
             made
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             that
             came
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             they
             have
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             from
             all
             these
             places
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             concluded
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Others
             have
             doubted
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             Elohim
             ,
             though
             of
             a
             Plural
             Termination
             ,
             being
             often
             joined
             to
             a
             Singular
             Verb
             ,
             makes
             it
             reasonable
             to
             think
             it
             was
             a
             Singular
             :
             which
             by
             somewhat
             peculiar
             to
             that
             Language
             ,
             might
             be
             of
             a
             Plural
             Termination
             .
             Nor
             have
             they
             thought
             ,
             That
             since
             Angels
             carry
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             on
             special
             Deputations
             from
             him
             ,
             the
             Angels
             being
             called
             Iehovah
             ,
             could
             be
             very
             confidently
             urged
             :
             That
             Sublime
             Description
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             seems
             not
             to
             them
             to
             be
             a
             full
             proof
             in
             this
             Matter
             :
             For
             the
             Wisdom
             there
             mentioned
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             personal
             ,
             but
             belongs
             to
             the
             Essence
             :
             Nor
             do
             they
             think
             that
             those
             places
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             in
             which
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ofGod
             ,
             can
             settle
             this
             Point
             ;
             for
             these
             may
             only
             signify
             God's
             Revealing
             himself
             to
             his
             Prophets
             .
             Therefore
             whatever
             secret
             Tradition
             the
             Iews
             might
             have
             had
             among
             them
             concerning
             this
             ,
             from
             whom
             perhaps
             the
             Greeks
             might
             have
             also
             had
             it
             ;
             yet
             many
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             prove
             this
             from
             passages
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             alone
             :
             Though
             the
             Expositions
             given
             to
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             prove
             to
             us
             who
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             those
             Passages
             ;
             yet
             take
             the
             Old
             Testament
             in
             it self
             without
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             That
             it
             will
             not
             be
             easy
             to
             prove
             this
             Article
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             very
             full
             and
             clear
             proofs
             of
             it
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             And
             they
             had
             need
             be
             both
             full
             and
             clear
             before
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Nature
             can
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             them
             .
             In
             order
             to
             the
             making
             this
             Mystery
             to
             be
             more
             distinctly
             Intelligible
             ,
             different
             Methods
             have
             been
             taken
             .
             By
             
               one
               Substance
            
             many
             do
             understand
             a
             Numerical
             or
             Individual
             Unity
             of
             Substance
             ;
             and
             by
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             they
             understand
             Three
             distinct
             Subsistences
             in
             that
             Essence
             .
             It
             is
             not
             pretended
             by
             these
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             give
             a
             distinct
             Idea
             of
             Person
             or
             Subsistence
             ,
             only
             they
             hold
             it
             imports
             a
             real
             diversity
             in
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             even
             such
             a
             diversity
             from
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Deity
             it self
             ,
             that
             some
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             Person
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Substance
             :
             For
             the
             Substance
             neither
             begets
             ,
             nor
             is
             begotten
             ;
             neither
             breathes
             ,
             nor
             proceeds
             .
             If
             this
             carries
             in
             it
             somewhat
             that
             is
             not
             agreeable
             to
             our
             Notions
             ,
             nor
             like
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             can
             apprehend
             ;
             to
             this
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             if
             God
             has
             Revealed
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             which
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             can
             frame
             no
             clear
             apprehension
             about
             it
             .
             God's
             Eternity
             ,
             his
             being
             all
             one
             single
             Act
             ,
             his
             Creating
             and
             Preserving
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             every
             where
             ,
             are
             things
             that
             are
             absolute
             riddles
             to
             us
             :
             We
             cannot
             bring
             our
             Minds
             to
             conceive
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             so
             ;
             because
             we
             see
             much
             greater
             Absurdities
             must
             follow
             upon
             our
             conceiving
             that
             they
             should
             be
             otherwise
             .
             So
             if
             God
             has
             declared
             this
             inexplicable
             thing
             concerning
             himself
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             have
             any
             clear
             Idea
             how
             it
             truly
             is
             .
             For
             there
             appear
             as
             strange
             and
             unanswerable
             difficulties
             in
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             know
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             are
             once
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             Revealed
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             silence
             all
             Objections
             
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             believe
             it
             :
             Reckoning
             that
             our
             not
             understanding
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             makes
             the
             difficulties
             seem
             to
             be
             much
             greater
             than
             otherwise
             they
             would
             appear
             to
             be
             if
             we
             had
             light
             enough
             about
             it
             ,
             or
             were
             capable
             of
             forming
             a
             more
             perfect
             Idea
             of
             it
             while
             we
             are
             in
             this
             depressed
             State.
             
          
           
             Others
             give
             another
             view
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             indeed
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             apprehended
             :
             But
             that
             has
             an
             Objection
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             seems
             as
             great
             a
             prejudice
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             difficulty
             of
             apprehending
             the
             other
             way
             is
             against
             that
             :
             It
             is
             this
             ;
             They
             do
             hold
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             Three
             Minds
             :
             That
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Three
             ,
             who
             is
             from
             that
             called
             the
             Father
             ,
             did
             from
             all
             Eternity
             by
             an
             Emanation
             of
             Essence
             beget
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             by
             another
             Emanation
             that
             was
             from
             Eternity
             likewise
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             Essential
             to
             him
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             both
             the
             first
             and
             the
             second
             ,
             did
             jointly
             breathe
             forth
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             are
             Three
             distinct
             Minds
             ,
             every
             one
             being
             God
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             other
             :
             Only
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             self-originated
             .
             All
             this
             is
             in
             a
             good
             degree
             Intelligible
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             hard
             to
             reconcile
             it
             both
             with
             the
             Idea
             of
             Unity
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             belong
             to
             a
             Being
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             many
             express
             Declarations
             that
             are
             made
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             concerning
             the
             Unity
             of
             God.
             Instead
             of
             going
             farther
             into
             Explanations
             of
             that
             which
             is
             certainly
             very
             far
             beyond
             all
             our
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             that
             ought
             therefore
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             consider
             what
             Declarations
             are
             made
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             concerning
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             and
             the
             Chief
             is
             in
             that
             Charge
             and
             Commission
             which
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             make
             Disciples
             to
             him
             among
             all
             Nations
             ,
             
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
             By
             Name
             is
             meant
             either
             an
             Authority
             derived
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             virtue
             of
             which
             all
             Nations
             were
             to
             be
             Baptized
             :
             Or
             that
             the
             Persons
             so
             Baptized
             are
             Dedicated
             to
             the
             
               Father
               ,
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Either
             of
             these
             Senses
             ,
             as
             it
             proves
             them
             all
             to
             be
             Persons
             ;
             so
             it
             sets
             them
             in
             an
             equality
             ,
             in
             a
             thing
             that
             can
             only
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             .
             Baptism
             is
             the
             receiving
             Men
             from
             a
             State
             of
             Sin
             and
             Wrath
             ,
             into
             a
             State
             of
             Favour
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Hopes
             of
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             a
             calling
             them
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             things
             that
             can
             only
             be
             offered
             and
             assured
             to
             Men
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Great
             and
             Eternal
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             without
             any
             Distinction
             or
             Note
             of
             Inequality
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Three
             set
             together
             as
             Persons
             in
             whose
             Name
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             all
             Three
             the
             True
             God
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             looks
             like
             a
             just
             Prejudice
             against
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             That
             by
             his
             express
             Direction
             the
             first
             entrance
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             gives
             the
             Visible
             and
             Foederal
             Right
             to
             those
             great
             Blessings
             that
             are
             offered
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             their
             Initiation
             into
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Two
             Created
             Beings
             (
             if
             the
             one
             can
             be
             called
             properly
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Being
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Hypothesis
             )
             and
             that
             even
             in
             an
             equality
             with
             the
             Supream
             and
             Increated
             Being
             .
             The
             plainness
             of
             this
             Charge
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             occasion
             upon
             which
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             makes
             this
             an
             Argument
             of
             such
             Force
             and
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             justly
             determine
             the
             whole
             Matter
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Second
             Argument
             is
             taken
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             we
             find
             St.
             Paul
             begins
             or
             ends
             most
             of
             his
             Epistles
             with
             a
             Salutation
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Wish
             ,
             
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             Prayer
             or
             a
             Benediction
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             those
             who
             are
             so
             Invocated
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             wishes
             the
             Churches
             
               Grace
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               from
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             Invocation
             of
             Christ
             in
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             Blessings
             of
             Favour
             and
             Mercy
             :
             That
             is
             a
             strange
             Strain
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             only
             a
             Creature
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             delivered
             without
             any
             mitigation
             or
             softning
             in
             the
             most
             remarkable
             parts
             of
             his
             Epistles
             .
             This
             is
             carried
             further
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ;
               The
               Grace
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Fellowship
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               be
               with
               you
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             is
             expressed
             as
             a
             Wi●h
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             Salutations
             are
             :
             But
             here
             Three
             great
             Blessings
             are
             wished
             to
             them
             as
             from
             Three
             Fountains
             ,
             which
             imports
             that
             they
             are
             Three
             different
             Persons
             ,
             and
             yet
             equal
             :
             For
             though
             in
             order
             the
             Father
             is
             first
             ,
             and
             is
             generally
             put
             first
             ;
             yet
             here
             Christ
             is
             first
             named
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             strange
             reversing
             of
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             equal
             as
             to
             their
             Essence
             or
             Substance
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Second
             is
             not
             named
             here
             ,
             
               The
               Father
            
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             ,
             but
             only
             God
             ;
             yet
             since
             he
             is
             mentioned
             as
             distinct
             from
             Christ
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Father
             is
             named
             with
             Christ
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             is
             called
             God
             simply
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             from
             the
             Threefold
             Salutation
             ,
             appears
             yet
             stronger
             ,
             in
             the
             Words
             in
             which
             St.
             Iohn
             addresses
             himself
             to
             the
             Seven
             Churches
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Revelations
             :
             
             
               Grace
               and
               Peace
               from
               him
               which
               is
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               seven
               Spirits
               which
               are
               before
               his
               Throne
               ;
               and
               from
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             By
             the
             
               Seven
               Spirits
            
             must
             be
             meant
             one
             or
             more
             Persons
             ,
             since
             he
             wishes
             or
             declares
             
               Grace
               and
               Peace
            
             from
             them
             :
             Now
             either
             this
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             Angels
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             There
             are
             no
             where
             Prayers
             made
             ,
             or
             Blessings
             given
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Angels
             :
             This
             were
             indeed
             a
             worshipping
             them
             ;
             against
             which
             there
             are
             express
             Authorities
             not
             only
             in
             the
             other
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             Book
             in
             particular
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             imagined
             that
             Angels
             could
             have
             been
             named
             before
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             :
             So
             then
             it
             remains
             ,
             that
             Seven
             being
             a
             Number
             that
             imports
             both
             Variety
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             Sacred
             Number
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             Mystical
             Expression
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             extraordinary
             thing
             in
             a
             Book
             that
             is
             all
             over
             mysterious
             :
             And
             it
             imports
             one
             Person
             from
             whom
             all
             that
             variety
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             Administrations
             ,
             and
             Operations
             that
             were
             then
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             did
             flow
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             But
             as
             to
             his
             being
             put
             in
             order
             before
             Christ
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             an
             Equality
             ,
             the
             going
             out
             of
             the
             common
             order
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             ;
             so
             since
             there
             was
             to
             come
             after
             this
             a
             full
             Period
             that
             concerned
             Christ
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             a
             natural
             way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             to
             name
             him
             last
             .
             Against
             all
             this
             it
             is
             objected
             ,
             That
             the
             Designation
             that
             is
             given
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             in
             a
             Circumlocution
             that
             imports
             Eternity
             ,
             shews
             that
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             :
             But
             then
             how
             could
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             writing
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             wish
             them
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             from
             the
             other
             Two
             ?
             A
             few
             
             Verses
             after
             this
             ,
             the
             same
             Description
             of
             Eternal
             Duration
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             strong
             Proof
             of
             his
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             of
             his
             Divinity
             :
             So
             what
             is
             brought
             so
             soon
             after
             as
             a
             Character
             of
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             may
             be
             also
             here
             used
             to
             denote
             the
             Eternal
             Father
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Chief
             Places
             in
             which
             the
             Trinity
             is
             mentioned
             all
             together
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             insist
             on
             that
             contested
             Passage
             of
             St.
             Iohn's
             Epistle
             :
             There
             are
             great
             doubtings
             made
             about
             it
             :
             
             The
             main
             ground
             of
             doubting
             being
             the
             Silence
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             never
             made
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Disputes
             with
             the
             Arians
             and
             Macedonians
             .
             There
             are
             very
             considerable
             things
             urged
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             support
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             Passage
             ;
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             is
             safer
             to
             build
             upon
             sure
             and
             undisputable
             grounds
             ;
             So
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             be
             maintained
             by
             others
             who
             are
             more
             fully
             persuaded
             of
             its
             being
             Authentical
             .
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             it
             .
             This
             matter
             is
             capable
             of
             a
             very
             full
             Proof
             ,
             whether
             that
             Passage
             is
             believed
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             small
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             certain
             it
             was
             universally
             received
             over
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             long
             before
             there
             was
             either
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             to
             support
             it
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             or
             a
             Council
             to
             establish
             it
             by
             Consent
             :
             And
             indeed
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             did
             nothing
             but
             declare
             what
             was
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             addition
             only
             of
             the
             Word
             Consubstantial
             :
             For
             if
             all
             the
             other
             Words
             of
             the
             Creed
             settled
             at
             Nice
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Three
             Persons
             being
             of
             one
             Substance
             will
             follow
             from
             thence
             by
             a
             just
             consequence
             .
             We
             know
             both
             by
             what
             Tertullian
             and
             Novatian
             writ
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Faith
             both
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             the
             African
             Churches
             .
             From
             Irenaeus
             we
             gather
             the
             Faith
             both
             of
             the
             Gallican
             and
             the
             Asiatick
             Churches
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             proceedings
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Samosatenus
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             solemnest
             business
             that
             past
             while
             the
             Church
             was
             under
             Oppression
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             give
             us
             the
             most
             convincing
             Proof
             possible
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             Zeal
             likewise
             in
             watching
             against
             every
             Breach
             that
             was
             made
             in
             so
             Sacred
             a
             part
             of
             their
             
               Trust
               and
               Depositum
            
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             have
             been
             fully
             opened
             and
             enlarged
             on
             by
             others
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Reader
             is
             referred
             :
             I
             shall
             only
             desire
             him
             to
             make
             this
             Reflection
             on
             the
             state
             of
             Christianity
             at
             that
             time
             :
             The
             Disputes
             that
             were
             then
             to
             be
             managed
             with
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             against
             the
             Deifying
             or
             Worshipping
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             those
             extravagant
             Fables
             concerning
             the
             Genealogies
             of
             their
             Heroes
             and
             Gods
             ,
             must
             have
             obliged
             the
             Christians
             rather
             to
             have
             silenced
             and
             supprest
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             owned
             and
             published
             it
             :
             So
             that
             nothing
             but
             their
             being
             assured
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Necessary
             and
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             could
             have
             led
             them
             to
             own
             it
             in
             so
             publick
             a
             manner
             ;
             since
             the
             Advantages
             that
             the
             Heathen
             would
             have
             taken
             from
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             too
             visible
             not
             to
             be
             soon
             observed
             .
             The
             Heathens
             retorted
             upon
             them
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             Man's
             being
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             having
             a
             Son
             :
             And
             every
             one
             who
             engaged
             in
             this
             Controversy
             ,
             framed
             such
             Answers
             to
             these
             Objections
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             he
             could
             best
             maintain
             :
             This
             ,
             as
             it
             gave
             the
             Rise
             to
             the
             Errors
             which
             some
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             it
             furnishes
             us
             with
             a
             Copious
             Proof
             of
             the
             common
             Sense
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             who
             all
             agreed
             in
             general
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             many
             different
             ,
             and
             some
             very
             Erroneous
             ways
             of
             explaining
             it
             among
             them
             .
          
           
           
             I
             now
             come
             to
             the
             special
             Proofs
             concerning
             each
             of
             the
             Three
             Persons
             :
             But
             there
             being
             other
             Articles
             relating
             to
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Proofs
             of
             these
             Two
             will
             belong
             more
             properly
             to
             the
             Explanation
             of
             those
             Articles
             :
             Therefore
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             this
             Article
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             truly
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             needs
             not
             be
             much
             insisted
             on
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             dispute
             about
             it
             :
             None
             deny
             that
             he
             is
             God
             ;
             many
             think
             that
             he
             is
             so
             truly
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             that
             can
             be
             called
             God
             besides
             him
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             will
             here
             conclude
             all
             that
             seems
             necessary
             to
             be
             said
             on
             this
             first
             Article
             ;
             on
             which
             if
             I
             have
             dwelt
             the
             longer
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             the
             stating
             the
             Idea
             of
             God
             right
             ,
             being
             the
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Key
             into
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             was
             to
             be
             done
             with
             all
             the
             Fulness
             and
             Clearness
             possible
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             recapitulate
             a
             little
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ;
             The
             liveliest
             way
             of
             framing
             an
             Idea
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             consider
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             made
             after
             the
             
               Image
               of
               God.
            
             An
             attentive
             Reflection
             on
             what
             we
             perceive
             in
             our selves
             ,
             will
             carry
             us
             further
             than
             any
             other
             thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             form
             just
             and
             true
             Thoughts
             of
             God.
             We
             perceive
             what
             Thought
             is
             ,
             but
             with
             that
             we
             do
             also
             perceive
             the
             advantage
             of
             such
             an
             easy
             Thought
             as
             arises
             out
             of
             a
             Sensation
             ,
             such
             as
             Seeing
             or
             Hearing
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             no
             trouble
             ;
             we
             think
             without
             any
             trouble
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Objects
             that
             we
             see
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             so
             near
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             that
             the
             progression
             from
             one
             Object
             to
             another
             is
             scarce
             perceptible
             ;
             but
             the
             labour
             of
             Study
             ,
             and
             of
             pursuing
             Consequences
             wearies
             us
             ;
             though
             the
             Pleasure
             or
             the
             Vanity
             of
             having
             found
             them
             out
             ,
             compensates
             for
             the
             Pain
             they
             gave
             us
             ,
             and
             sets
             men
             on
             to
             new
             Enquiries
             .
             We
             perceive
             in
             our selves
             a
             love
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             a
             vexation
             when
             we
             see
             we
             are
             in
             Error
             ,
             or
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             ;
             and
             we
             feel
             that
             we
             act
             the
             most
             perfectly
             ,
             when
             we
             act
             upon
             the
             clearest
             Views
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             strictest
             pursuance
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             present
             and
             regular
             ,
             the
             more
             calm
             and
             steady
             that
             our
             Thoughts
             of
             all
             things
             are
             ,
             that
             lye
             in
             our
             compass
             to
             know
             ,
             present
             ,
             past
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             ,
             we
             do
             plainly
             perceive
             that
             we
             do
             thereby
             become
             perfecter
             and
             happier
             Beings
             .
             Now
             out
             of
             all
             this
             we
             can
             easily
             rise
             up
             in
             our
             Thoughts
             to
             an
             Idea
             of
             a
             Mind
             that
             sees
             all
             things
             by
             a
             clear
             and
             full
             Intuition
             ,
             without
             the
             possibility
             of
             being
             mistaken
             ;
             and
             that
             ever
             acts
             in
             that
             Light
             ,
             upon
             the
             surest
             Prospect
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             perfectest
             Reason
             ;
             and
             that
             does
             therefore
             always
             rejoice
             in
             every
             thing
             it
             does
             ,
             and
             has
             a
             constant
             Perception
             of
             all
             Truth
             ever
             present
             to
             it
             .
             This
             Idea
             does
             so
             genuinely
             arise
             from
             what
             we
             perceive
             both
             of
             the
             Perfections
             and
             the
             Imperfections
             of
             our
             own
             Minds
             ,
             that
             a
             very
             little
             Reflection
             will
             help
             us
             to
             form
             it
             to
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             .
          
           
             The
             Perception
             also
             that
             we
             have
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             make
             others
             good
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             pleasure
             of
             effecting
             it
             ;
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             making
             any
             one
             wiser
             or
             better
             ,
             of
             making
             any
             one's
             Life
             easy
             ,
             and
             of
             raising
             his
             Mind
             higher
             ,
             will
             also
             help
             us
             in
             the
             forming
             of
             our
             Ideas
             of
             God.
             But
             in
             this
             we
             meet
             with
             much
             difficulty
             and
             disappointment
             .
             So
             this
             leads
             us
             to
             apprehend
             how
             diffusive
             of
             it self
             Infinite
             Goodness
             must
             needs
             be
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             the
             Eternal
             Joy
             that
             Infinite
             Love
             has
             ,
             in
             bringing
             so
             many
             to
             that
             exalted
             state
             of
             endless
             Happiness
             .
             We
             do
             also
             feel
             a
             Power
             issuing
             from
             us
             by
             a
             Thought
             ,
             that
             sets
             our
             Bodies
             in
             motion
             :
             The
             Varieties
             in
             our
             Thoughts
             create
             a
             vast
             Variety
             
             in
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ;
             but
             with
             this
             ,
             as
             that
             Power
             is
             limited
             to
             our
             own
             Bodies
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             often
             check'd
             by
             Disorders
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             suffers
             a
             great
             deal
             from
             those
             painful
             Sensations
             that
             its
             Union
             with
             the
             Body
             subjects
             it
             to
             .
             From
             hence
             we
             can
             easily
             apprehend
             how
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             can
             by
             a
             Thought
             set
             Matter
             into
             what
             Motions
             it
             will
             ,
             all
             Matter
             being
             constantly
             subject
             to
             such
             Impressions
             as
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mind
             give
             it
             .
             This
             Absolute
             Dominion
             over
             all
             Matter
             makes
             it
             to
             move
             ,
             and
             shapes
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Mind
             ;
             and
             Matter
             has
             no
             Power
             by
             any
             Irregularity
             it
             falls
             into
             ,
             to
             resist
             those
             Impressions
             which
             do
             immediately
             command
             and
             govern
             it
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             throw
             any
             uneasy
             Sensations
             into
             that
             Perfect
             Being
             .
          
           
             This
             conduces
             also
             to
             give
             us
             a
             distinct
             Idea
             of
             Miracles
             .
             All
             Matter
             is
             uniform
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             only
             the
             variety
             of
             its
             Motions
             and
             Texture
             ,
             that
             makes
             all
             the
             variety
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World.
             Now
             as
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Mind
             gave
             Matter
             its
             first
             Motion
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             that
             Course
             that
             we
             do
             now
             call
             the
             Course
             of
             Nature
             ;
             so
             another
             Act
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             can
             either
             suspend
             ,
             stop
             ,
             or
             change
             that
             Course
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             throws
             a
             Bowl
             may
             stop
             it
             in
             its
             Course
             ,
             or
             throw
             it
             back
             if
             he
             will
             ;
             this
             being
             only
             the
             altering
             that
             Impulse
             which
             himself
             gave
             :
             So
             if
             one
             Act
             of
             the
             Infinite
             Mind
             puts
             things
             in
             a
             regular
             Course
             ,
             another
             Act
             interposed
             may
             change
             that
             at
             pleasure
             .
             And
             thus
             with
             Relation
             to
             God
             ,
             Miracles
             are
             no
             more
             difficult
             than
             any
             other
             Act
             of
             Providence
             :
             They
             are
             only
             more
             amazing
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             less
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Common
             and
             Regular
             Course
             of
             Things
             .
             By
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             how
             far
             the
             Observation
             of
             what
             we
             perceive
             concerning
             our selves
             ,
             may
             carry
             us
             to
             form
             livelier
             and
             clearer
             Thoughts
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             So
             much
             may
             suffice
             upon
             the
             First
             Article
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             II.
             Of
             the
             Word
             or
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             very
             Man.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Son
               which
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               begotten
               from
               Everlasting
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               the
               very
               and
               Eternal
               God
               ,
               of
               One
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               took
               Man's
               Nature
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Uirgin
               of
               her
               Substance
               ;
               so
               that
               two
               whole
               and
               perfect
               Natures
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Godhead
               and
               Manhood
               were
               joined
               together
               in
               one
               Person
               ;
               never
               to
               be
               divided
               :
               whereof
               is
               one
               Christ
               ,
               very
               God
               and
               very
               Man
               ;
               who
               truly
               suffered
               ,
               was
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               his
               Father
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
               not
               only
               for
               Original
               guilt
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               actual
               Sins
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             THERE
             are
             in
             this
             Article
             Five
             Heads
             to
             be
             Explained
             :
          
           
             
               I.
               That
               the
               Son
               or
               Word
               is
               of
               the
               same
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               begotten
               of
               him
               from
               all
               Eternity
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               he
               took
               Man's
               Nature
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Substance
               .
            
             
               III.
               That
               the
               Two
               Natures
               of
               the
               Godhead
               and
               Manhood
               ,
               both
               still
               perfect
               ,
               were
               in
               him
               joined
               in
               one
               Person
               never
               to
               be
               divided
               .
            
             
               IV.
               That
               Christ
               truly
               suffered
               ,
               was
               Crucified
               ,
               Dead
               and
               Buried
               .
            
             
               V.
               That
               he
               was
               our
               Sacrifice
               to
               Reconcile
               the
               Father
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               for
               Original
               Guilt
               ,
               but
               for
               Actual
               Sins
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             leads
             me
             to
             prosecute
             what
             was
             begun
             in
             the
             former
             Article
             :
             And
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             or
             Word
             ,
             was
             from
             all
             Eternity
             begotten
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             It
             is
             here
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             in
             Two
             respects
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             As
             he
             was
             Man
             ;
             the
             Miraculous
             overshadowing
             of
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             by
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
             having
             without
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             formed
             the
             first
             beginnings
             of
             Christ's
             Human
             Body
             in
             the
             Womb
             of
             the
             Virgin.
             Thus
             that
             Miracle
             being
             instead
             of
             a
             Natural
             begetting
             ,
             he
             may
             in
             that
             respect
             be
             called
             the
             begotten
             ,
             and
             
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             The
             other
             sense
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Word
             or
             the
             Divine
             Person
             was
             in
             and
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             truly
             God.
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             Word
             
               one
               Substance
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             that
             this
             second
             Person
             is
             not
             a
             Creature
             of
             a
             Pure
             and
             Excellent
             Nature
             ,
             like
             God
             ,
             Holy
             and
             Perfect
             as
             we
             are
             called
             to
             be
             ;
             but
             is
             truly
             God
             as
             the
             Father
             is
             .
             Begetting
             is
             a
             term
             that
             naturally
             signifies
             the
             Relation
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             :
             But
             what
             it
             strictly
             signifies
             here
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             understand
             till
             we
             comprehend
             this
             whole
             Matter
             :
             nor
             can
             we
             be
             able
             to
             assign
             a
             Reason
             why
             the
             Emanation
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             of
             the
             
               H.
               Ghost
            
             likewise
             is
             called
             begetting
             .
             In
             this
             we
             use
             the
             Scripture
             
             Terms
             ,
             but
             must
             confess
             we
             cannot
             frame
             a
             distinct
             Apprehension
             of
             that
             which
             is
             so
             far
             above
             us
             .
             This
             begetting
             was
             from
             all
             Eternity
             :
             If
             it
             had
             been
             in
             time
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             
               H.
               Ghost
            
             must
             have
             been
             Creatures
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             are
             truly
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             not
             produced
             by
             having
             a
             Being
             given
             them
             ,
             but
             educed
             of
             a
             Substance
             that
             was
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             they
             did
             Eternally
             spring
             .
             All
             these
             are
             the
             Natural
             Consequences
             of
             the
             main
             Article
             that
             is
             now
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             once
             proved
             clearly
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             these
             do
             follow
             by
             a
             natural
             and
             necessary
             deduction
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             great
             proof
             of
             this
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             words
             with
             which
             St.
             Iohn
             begins
             his
             Gospel
             .
             
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               with
               God.
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               without
               him
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               made
               that
               was
               made
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             these
             words
             are
             set
             down
             here
             ,
             before
             St.
             Iohn
             comes
             to
             speak
             of
             Christ's
             being
             made
             in
             our
             Nature
             :
             This
             passage
             belongs
             to
             another
             Precedent
             Being
             that
             he
             had
             .
             The
             beginning
             also
             here
             is
             set
             to
             import
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             before
             Creation
             or
             Time
             :
             Now
             a
             Duration
             before
             Time
             is
             Eternal
             .
             So
             this
             beginning
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             that
             Duration
             which
             was
             before
             
               all
               things
               that
               were
               made
            
             .
             It
             is
             also
             plainly
             said
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             That
             
               all
               things
               were
               made
            
             by
             this
             Word
             :
             A
             Power
             to
             Create
             must
             be
             Infinite
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             a
             Power
             which
             can
             give
             Being
             ,
             is
             without
             Bounds
             .
             And
             although
             the
             Word
             make
             may
             seem
             capable
             of
             a
             larger
             Sense
             ,
             yet
             as
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             stricter
             Word
             Create
             is
             used
             and
             applied
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Maker
             of
             
               all
               things
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               Visible
               and
               Invisible
            
             ;
             so
             the
             Word
             Make
             ,
             is
             used
             through
             the
             whole
             Old
             Testament
             for
             Create
             ;
             so
             that
             God's
             
               making
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
            
             is
             the
             Character
             frequently
             given
             of
             him
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             Idols
             and
             false
             Gods.
             And
             of
             this
             Word
             it
             is
             likewise
             said
             ,
             That
             
               he
               was
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               was
               God.
            
             These
             words
             seem
             very
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             they
             are
             put
             by
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             in
             the
             Front
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             an
             Inscription
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             an
             Introduction
             to
             it
             ,
             makes
             it
             very
             evident
             ,
             That
             he
             who
             of
             all
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             has
             the
             greatest
             Plainness
             and
             Simplicity
             of
             Stile
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             put
             words
             here
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             plain
             and
             literal
             Signification
             ,
             without
             any
             Key
             to
             lead
             us
             to
             any
             other
             sense
             of
             them
             .
             This
             had
             been
             to
             lay
             a
             Stone
             of
             Stumbling
             in
             the
             very
             Threshold
             ;
             particularly
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             who
             were
             apt
             to
             cavil
             at
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             were
             particularly
             jealous
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             savoured
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Plurality
             of
             Gods
             :
             And
             upon
             this
             occasion
             I
             desire
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             all
             those
             Subtile
             Expositions
             which
             those
             who
             oppose
             this
             Doctrine
             put
             upon
             many
             of
             those
             places
             by
             which
             we
             prove
             it
             :
             That
             they
             represent
             the
             Apostles
             as
             magnifying
             Christ
             in
             words
             that
             at
             first
             sound
             seem
             to
             Import
             his
             being
             the
             True
             God
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             hold
             that
             in
             all
             these
             they
             had
             another
             Sense
             ,
             and
             a
             Reserve
             of
             some
             other
             Interpretation
             ,
             of
             which
             their
             words
             were
             capable
             .
             But
             can
             this
             be
             thought
             fair
             dealing
             ?
             Does
             it
             look
             like
             honest
             Men
             to
             write
             thus
             ;
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             Men
             Inspired
             in
             what
             they
             Preached
             and
             Writ
             ?
             and
             not
             rather
             like
             Impostors
             ,
             to
             use
             so
             many
             Sublime
             and
             Lofty
             Expressions
             concerning
             Christ
             as
             God
             ,
             if
             all
             these
             must
             be
             taken
             down
             to
             so
             low
             a
             Sense
             ,
             as
             to
             signify
             only
             that
             he
             was
             miraculously
             Formed
             ,
             and
             Endued
             with
             
             an
             Extraordinary
             Power
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             an
             Authority
             to
             deliver
             a
             New
             Religion
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             that
             he
             was
             in
             consideration
             of
             his
             Exemplary
             Death
             which
             he
             underwent
             so
             patiently
             ,
             raised
             up
             from
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             had
             Divine
             Honours
             conferred
             upon
             him
             .
             In
             such
             an
             Hypothesis
             as
             this
             ,
             the
             World
             going
             in
             so
             naturally
             to
             the
             excessive
             Magnifying
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Deifying
             of
             Wonderful
             Men
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             necessary
             to
             have
             prevented
             any
             such
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             guarded
             against
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             ;
             rather
             than
             to
             have
             used
             a
             continued
             strain
             or
             Expressions
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             carry
             Men
             violently
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             hardly
             ,
             nay
             very
             hardly
             be
             softened
             by
             all
             the
             Skill
             of
             Criticks
             ,
             to
             bear
             any
             other
             Sense
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             further
             ,
             That
             when
             St.
             Iohn
             writ
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             were
             Three
             sorts
             of
             Men
             particularly
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             The
             Iews
             ,
             who
             could
             bear
             nothing
             that
             savoured
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             so
             no
             Stumbling-block
             was
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             deeper
             Prejudices
             against
             Christianity
             .
             Next
             to
             these
             were
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             who
             having
             Worshipped
             a
             variety
             of
             Gods
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             indulged
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             seem
             to
             favour
             their
             Polytheism
             :
             In
             Fact
             we
             find
             particular
             caution
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             against
             the
             Worshipping
             Angels
             or
             Saints
             :
             How
             can
             it
             therefore
             be
             imagined
             ,
             That
             words
             would
             have
             been
             used
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             plain
             Signification
             that
             did
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             first
             hearing
             of
             them
             ,
             imported
             that
             a
             Man
             was
             God
             ,
             if
             this
             had
             not
             been
             strictly
             true
             ?
             The
             Apostles
             ought
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             used
             a
             particular
             care
             to
             have
             avoided
             all
             such
             Expressions
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             literally
             true
             .
             The
             Third
             sort
             of
             Men
             in
             St.
             Iohn's
             Time
             were
             those
             of
             whom
             Intimation
             is
             frequently
             given
             through
             all
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             endeavouring
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             accommodate
             it
             so
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Iew
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             as
             to
             avoid
             the
             Cross
             and
             Persecution
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             it
             .
             Church-History
             ,
             and
             the
             Earliest
             Writers
             after
             St.
             Iohn
             assure
             us
             ,
             That
             Ebion
             and
             Cerinthus
             denied
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             asserted
             that
             he
             was
             a
             mere
             Man.
             Controversy
             naturally
             carries
             men
             to
             speak
             exactly
             ;
             and
             among
             Human
             Writers
             those
             who
             let
             things
             fall
             more
             carelesly
             from
             their
             Pens
             ,
             when
             they
             apprehend
             no
             danger
             or
             difficulty
             ,
             are
             more
             correct
             both
             in
             their
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Expressions
             ,
             when
             things
             are
             disputed
             ;
             therefore
             if
             we
             should
             have
             no
             other
             regard
             to
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             ordinary
             ,
             cautious
             ,
             and
             careful
             man
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             weighed
             all
             his
             words
             in
             that
             Point
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             the
             Matter
             in
             Question
             ;
             and
             to
             clear
             which
             ,
             we
             have
             good
             Ground
             to
             believe
             both
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Ancient
             Writers
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Method
             that
             he
             pursues
             quite
             through
             it
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             Writ
             his
             Gospel
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             this
             Beginning
             of
             it
             more
             signally
             ,
             was
             Writ
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             Sense
             which
             the
             Words
             naturally
             Import
             :
             That
             the
             
               Word
               which
               took
               Flesh
            
             ,
             and
             assumed
             the
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             had
             a
             Being
             
               before
               the
               worlds
               were
               made
            
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             
               Word
               was
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               made
               the
               World.
            
             
          
           
             Another
             eminent
             Proof
             of
             this
             is
             in
             St.
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ;
             in
             which
             when
             he
             is
             exhorting
             Christians
             to
             Humility
             ,
             
             he
             gives
             an
             Argument
             for
             it
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             Example
             .
             He
             begins
             with
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             expressed
             thus
             ;
             
               That
               he
               was
               in
               the
               form
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               no
               robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               God
               :
            
             Then
             his
             Humiliation
             comes
             ,
             That
             he
             
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               reputation
               ,
               but
               took
               on
               him
               
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
            
             (
             the
             same
             Word
             with
             that
             used
             in
             the
             former
             Verse
             )
             ;
             after
             which
             follows
             his
             Exaltation
             ,
             and
             a
             Name
             or
             Authority
             
               above
               every
               Name
            
             or
             Authority
             is
             said
             to
             be
             given
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             
               all
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Earth
            
             (
             which
             seems
             to
             Import
             Angels
             ,
             Men
             ,
             and
             Devils
             )
             
               should
               bow
               at
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               confess
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Lord.
            
             Now
             in
             this
             Progress
             that
             is
             made
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             That
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Christ's
             Person
             is
             represented
             as
             Antecedent
             both
             to
             his
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Exaltation
             .
             It
             was
             that
             which
             put
             the
             value
             on
             his
             Humiliation
             ,
             as
             his
             Humiliation
             was
             rewarded
             by
             his
             Exaltation
             .
             This
             Dignity
             is
             expressed
             first
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             in
             
               the
               Form
               of
               God
            
             ,
             before
             he
             humbled
             himself
             :
             He
             was
             certainly
             in
             the
             
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             really
             a
             Servant
             as
             other
             Servants
             are
             :
             He
             was
             obedient
             to
             his
             Parents
             ,
             he
             was
             under
             the
             Authority
             both
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             of
             Herod
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sanhedrim
             :
             Therefore
             since
             his
             being
             really
             a
             Servant
             is
             expressed
             by
             his
             being
             in
             
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
            
             ,
             his
             being
             in
             the
             
               form
               of
               God
            
             ,
             must
             also
             import
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             truly
             God
             ,
             But
             the
             ●ollowing
             words
             ,
             That
             
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               ,
            
             or
             
               be
               held
               equal
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             may
             be
             rendred
             )
             
               with
               God
            
             ,
             carry
             such
             a
             natural
             Signification
             of
             his
             being
             neither
             a
             Made
             nor
             Subordinate
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Divinity
             is
             neither
             precarious
             ,
             nor
             by
             concession
             ,
             that
             fuller
             words
             cannot
             be
             devised
             for
             expressing
             an
             entire
             Equality
             .
             Those
             who
             deny
             this
             ,
             are
             aware
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             put
             another
             sense
             on
             the
             words
             ,
             
               in
               the
               form
               of
               God.
            
             They
             think
             ,
             That
             they
             signify
             his
             appearing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             one
             sent
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             representing
             him
             ,
             Working
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             delivering
             a
             Law
             in
             his
             Name
             :
             and
             the
             words
             rendred
             ,
             
               he
               thought
               it
               no
               robbery
            
             ,
             they
             render
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             
               catch
               at
            
             ,
             or
             
               vehemently
               desire
               to
               be
               held
               in
               equal
               honour
               with
               God.
            
             And
             some
             Authorities
             are
             found
             in
             Eloquent
             Greek
             Authors
             ,
             who
             use
             the
             words
             rendred
             ,
             
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               robbery
            
             ,
             in
             a
             figurative
             sense
             ,
             for
             the
             earnestness
             of
             desire
             ,
             or
             the
             pursuing
             after
             a
             thing
             greedily
             ,
             as
             Robbers
             do
             for
             their
             Prey
             .
             This
             rendring
             represents
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             as
             Treating
             so
             sacred
             a
             Point
             in
             the
             Figures
             of
             a
             high
             and
             seldom-used
             Rhetorick
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             think
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             expressed
             more
             exactly
             .
             But
             if
             even
             this
             sense
             is
             allowed
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             a
             strange
             Period
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             odd
             sort
             of
             an
             Argument
             ,
             to
             enforce
             Humility
             upon
             us
             ,
             because
             Christ
             ,
             though
             Working
             Miracles
             ,
             did
             not
             desire
             or
             snatch
             at
             Divine
             Adorations
             ,
             in
             an
             Equality
             with
             God.
             The
             Sin
             of
             Lucifer
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Fall
             ,
             is
             commonly
             believed
             to
             be
             his
             desire
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             such
             an
             extravagant
             piece
             of
             pride
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             scarce
             possible
             to
             think
             ,
             That
             even
             the
             Sublimest
             of
             Created
             Beings
             should
             be
             capable
             of
             it
             .
             To
             be
             next
             to
             God
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             utmost
             heigth
             ,
             to
             which
             even
             the
             Diabolical
             Pride
             could
             aspire
             :
             So
             that
             here
             by
             the
             Sense
             which
             the
             Socinians
             put
             on
             those
             words
             ,
             they
             will
             import
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             persuaded
             to
             be
             humble
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             affect
             an
             Equality
             with
             God
             :
             The
             bare
             repeating
             of
             this
             seems
             so
             fully
             to
             expose
             and
             overthrow
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             say
             more
             upon
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
             The
             next
             head
             of
             Proof
             is
             made
             up
             of
             more
             particulars
             .
             All
             the
             Names
             ,
             the
             Operations
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             in
             full
             and
             plain
             words
             given
             to
             Christ.
             He
             is
             called
             God
             ;
             his
             Blood
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               God
               ;
               God
               is
               said
               to
               have
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               for
               
               us
            
             ;
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             the
             
               great
               God
            
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             the
             
               King
               of
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Lords
            
             ;
             and
             more
             particularly
             the
             Name
             Iehovah
             is
             ascribed
             to
             him
             in
             the
             same
             word
             in
             which
             the
             LXX
             Interpreters
             had
             Translated
             it
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Old
             Testament
             .
             
             So
             that
             this
             constant
             Uniformity
             of
             Stile
             between
             the
             Greek
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             that
             Translation
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             which
             was
             then
             received
             ,
             and
             was
             of
             great
             Authority
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             was
             yet
             of
             more
             Authority
             among
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             is
             an
             Argument
             that
             carries
             such
             a
             weight
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             alone
             may
             serve
             to
             determine
             the
             Matter
             .
             The
             Creating
             ,
             the
             Preserving
             ,
             and
             the
             Governing
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             is
             also
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             in
             a
             variety
             of
             plac●s
             ,
             but
             most
             remarkably
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             
               by
               him
               were
               all
               things
               created
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               in
               earth
               ,
               Visible
               and
               Invisible
               :
               Whether
               they
               be
               Thrones
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               or
               Principalities
               ,
               or
               Powers
               ;
               all
               things
               were
               created
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               :
               And
               he
               is
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               all
               things
               consist
               .
            
             He
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               known
               what
               was
               in
               man
               ,
               to
               have
               known
               mens
               secret
               thoughts
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               have
               known
               all
               things
            
             :
             That
             
               as
               the
               Father
               was
               known
               of
               none
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Son
               ;
               so
               none
               know
               the
               Son
               but
               the
               Father
               .
            
             He
             
               pardons
               Sin
               ,
               sends
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               gives
               Grace
            
             and
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             
               he
               shall
               raise
               the
               dead
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             When
             all
             these
             things
             are
             laid
             together
             in
             that
             variety
             of
             Expressions
             in
             which
             they
             lie
             scattered
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             retain
             any
             reverence
             for
             those
             Books
             ,
             if
             we
             imagine
             that
             they
             are
             writ
             in
             a
             Stile
             so
             full
             of
             approaches
             to
             the
             Deifying
             of
             a
             mere
             Man
             ,
             that
             without
             a
             very
             Critical
             studying
             of
             Languages
             and
             Phrases
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             understand
             them
             otherwise
             .
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Gods
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             main
             things
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             warn
             us
             against
             ;
             and
             yet
             here
             is
             a
             pursued
             Thread
             of
             Passages
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             that
             do
             naturally
             lead
             a
             man
             to
             think
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               True
               God
            
             ,
             who
             yet
             according
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             only
             acted
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             has
             now
             a
             high
             Honour
             put
             on
             him
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             carries
             me
             to
             another
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Word
             that
             was
             
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             was
             truly
             God.
             Nothing
             but
             the
             True
             God
             can
             be
             the
             proper
             Object
             of
             Adoration
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             those
             Truths
             that
             seems
             almost
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             not
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             Adoration
             is
             the
             humble
             Prostration
             of
             our selves
             before
             God
             ,
             in
             Acts
             that
             own
             our
             dependance
             upon
             him
             ,
             both
             for
             our
             Being
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             Blessings
             that
             we
             do
             either
             enjoy
             or
             hope
             for
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             earnest
             Prayers
             to
             him
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             these
             to
             us
             .
             This
             is
             testified
             by
             such
             outward
             Gestures
             and
             Actions
             as
             are
             most
             proper
             to
             express
             our
             Humility
             and
             Submission
             to
             God
             :
             All
             this
             has
             so
             clear
             a●d
             so
             inseparable
             a
             Relation
             to
             the
             only
             True
             God
             ,
             as
             its
             proper
             Object
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             scarce
             possible
             to
             apprehend
             how
             it
             should
             be
             separated
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             any
             other
             .
             And
             as
             this
             seems
             evident
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             imagine
             how
             any
             thing
             could
             have
             been
             prohibited
             in
             more
             express
             and
             positive
             ,
             and
             in
             more
             frequently-repeated
             Words
             ,
             and
             longer
             Reasonings
             ,
             than
             the
             offering
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             to
             Creatures
             .
             The
             chief
             design
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Religion
             was
             to
             banish
             all
             Idolatry
             and
             Polytheism
             out
             of
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             to
             possess
             them
             with
             the
             Idea
             of
             One
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             One
             Object
             of
             Worship
             .
             The
             Reasons
             upon
             which
             those
             Prohibitions
             are
             founded
             ,
             are
             universal
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             The
             Unity
             of
             God's
             Essence
             ,
             and
             his
             Jealousy
             in
             not
             giving
             his
             Honour
             to
             another
             .
             It
             is
             not
             said
             that
             they
             should
             not
             worship
             
             any
             as
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             a
             Precept
             or
             Declaration
             for
             it
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Reserve
             for
             any
             such
             time
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             plainly
             forbid
             to
             worship
             any
             but
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             
             because
             he
             was
             One
             ,
             and
             was
             Jealous
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
             The
             New
             Testament
             is
             writ
             in
             the
             same
             Strain
             :
             Christ
             when
             tempted
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               .
            
             The
             Apostles
             charged
             all
             Idolaters
             
               to
               forsake
               those
               Idols
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God.
            
             The
             Angel
             refused
             St.
             Iohn's
             Worship
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             
               worship
               God.
            
             The
             Christian
             Faith
             does
             in
             every
             particular
             raise
             the
             Ideas
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Religion
             to
             a
             much
             gr●ater
             Purity
             and
             Sublimity
             than
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             had
             done
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             in
             the
             chief
             Design
             of
             Revealed
             Religion
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             bringing
             men
             from
             Idolatry
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             One
             God
             ,
             it
             should
             make
             such
             a
             Breach
             ,
             and
             extend
             it
             to
             a
             Creature
             .
             All
             this
             seems
             fully
             to
             prove
             the
             first
             Proposition
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             the
             only
             proper
             Object
             of
             Adoration
             .
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             proposed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             the
             Object
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             I
             do
             not
             in
             proof
             of
             this
             urge
             ,
             the
             Instances
             of
             those
             who
             fell
             down
             at
             Christ's
             Feet
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             be
             well
             answered
             to
             that
             ,
             That
             a
             Prophet
             was
             worshipped
             with
             the
             civil
             Respect
             of
             falling
             down
             before
             him
             ,
             among
             the
             Iews
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Elijah
             and
             Elisha
             ;
             nor
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             those
             who
             worshipped
             Chris●
             ,
             had
             any
             apprehension
             of
             his
             being
             God
             ;
             they
             only
             considered
             him
             as
             the
             Messias
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             eminent
             Prophet
             .
             But
             the
             mention
             that
             St.
             Luke
             makes
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             
             of
             the
             Disciples
             worshipping
             Christ
             at
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             comes
             more
             home
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             All
             those
             Salutations
             in
             the
             beginning
             and
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             in
             which
             
               Grace
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               Peace
            
             are
             wished
             
               from
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             are
             implied
             Invocations
             of
             him
             .
             It
             is
             also
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             him
             that
             St.
             
               Paul
               prayed
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             under
             the
             Temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             understood
             ;
             
             
               Every
               knee
               must
               bow
               to
               him
               :
               The
               An●els
               of
               God
               worship
               him
               :
               All
               the
               hosts
               in
               heaven
            
             are
             represented
             in
             St.
             Iohn's
             Visions
             ,
             as
             falling
             down
             prostrate
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             him
             
               as
               they
               worship
               the
               Father
            
             .
             He
             is
             proposed
             as
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             ;
             as
             the
             Person
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             obey
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             praise
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             Act
             of
             Worship
             ,
             both
             External
             and
             Internal
             ,
             is
             directed
             to
             him
             as
             to
             its
             proper
             Object
             .
             But
             the
             Instance
             of
             all
             others
             that
             is
             the
             clearest
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             last
             Words
             of
             St.
             Stephen
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             whose
             Martyrdom
             is
             so
             particularly
             related
             by
             St.
             Luke
             :
             He
             then
             in
             his
             last
             Minutes
             saw
             Christ
             
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             last
             Breath
             he
             worshipped
             him
             in
             two
             short
             Prayers
             ,
             that
             are
             upon
             the
             matter
             the
             same
             with
             those
             in
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             worshipped
             his
             Father
             on
             the
             Cross
             ;
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               receive
               my
               spirit
               :
               Lord
               ,
               lay
               not
               this
               sin
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
             
             From
             this
             it
             seems
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             if
             Christ
             was
             not
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             and
             Equal
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             then
             this
             Protomartyr
             died
             in
             two
             Acts
             that
             seem
             not
             only
             Idolatrous
             ,
             but
             also
             Blasphemous
             ;
             since
             he
             worshipped
             Christ
             in
             the
             same
             Acts
             in
             which
             Christ
             had
             worshipped
             his
             Father
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             from
             all
             this
             deduction
             of
             Particulars
             ,
             That
             his
             Human
             Nature
             cannot
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             another
             Nature
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             Divine
             Worship
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             account
             of
             which
             he
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             when
             this
             Religion
             was
             first
             published
             ,
             together
             with
             these
             Duties
             in
             it
             as
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Iews
             ,
             though
             implacably
             set
             against
             it
             ,
             yet
             never
             accused
             it
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             though
             that
             Charge
             of
             all
             others
             had
             served
             their
             purposes
             the
             best
             ,
             who
             intended
             to
             blacken
             and
             blast
             it
             .
             Nothing
             would
             have
             been
             so
             well
             heard
             ,
             and
             so
             easily
             apprehended
             ,
             as
             a
             just
             Prejudice
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             this
             .
             The
             Argument
             would
             have
             appeared
             as
             strong
             as
             it
             was
             plain
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Iews
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Worship
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             fell
             back
             to
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             who
             were
             offended
             at
             other
             parts
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             they
             had
             the
             Books
             in
             which
             it
             was
             contained
             ,
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             which
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             possible
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             Objection
             against
             it
             was
             never
             made
             by
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             First
             Age
             of
             Christianity
             :
             Upon
             all
             which
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             they
             could
             have
             been
             silent
             on
             this
             head
             ,
             if
             a
             mere
             Man
             had
             been
             thus
             proposed
             among
             the
             Christians
             as
             the
             Object
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             The
             Silence
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             not
             mentioning
             nor
             answering
             this
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Proof
             of
             the
             Silence
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             indeed
             disparage
             all
             their
             Writings
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             think
             that
             while
             they
             mentioned
             and
             answered
             the
             other
             Prejudices
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             which
             in
             comparison
             to
             this
             are
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             matters
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             passed
             over
             this
             ,
             which
             must
             have
             been
             the
             greatest
             and
             the
             plausiblest
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             one
             at
             all
             .
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Silence
             of
             the
             Apostles
             is
             a
             clear
             Proof
             that
             the
             Iews
             were
             silent
             also
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             object
             this
             ;
             and
             since
             their
             silence
             could
             neither
             flow
             from
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             nor
             their
             undervaluing
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             certain
             that
             the
             first
             opening
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             did
             not
             carry
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             that
             could
             be
             called
             the
             Worshiping
             of
             a
             Creature
             .
             It
             follows
             from
             hence
             that
             the
             Iews
             must
             have
             understood
             this
             part
             of
             our
             Religion
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             agreed
             with
             their
             former
             Ideas
             .
             So
             we
             must
             examine
             these
             :
             They
             had
             this
             settled
             among
             them
             ,
             That
             God
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Inhabitation
             ,
             Divine
             Worship
             was
             paid
             to
             God
             as
             dwelling
             in
             the
             Cloud
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             called
             
               God
               ,
               God's
               Throne
               ,
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               his
               Face
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               of
               his
               Countenance
               :
            
             They
             went
             up
             to
             the
             Temple
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             as
             dwelling
             there
             bodily
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             substantially
             ,
             so
             bodily
             sometimes
             signifies
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Corporeal
             Appearance
             :
             This
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Person
             that
             was
             truly
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             distinct
             from
             that
             which
             appeared
             and
             spake
             to
             Moses
             ;
             for
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             Importance
             of
             these
             words
             :
             Behold
             ,
             
             
               I
               send
               an
               Angel
               before
               thee
               to
               keep
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               thee
               to
               the
               place
               which
               I
               have
               prepared
               :
               Beware
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               voice
               ,
               provoke
               him
               not
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               not
               pardon
               your
               transgressions
               ;
               for
               my
               Name
               is
               in
               him
               .
            
             These
             words
             do
             plainly
             import
             a
             Person
             to
             whom
             they
             belong
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             a
             pitch
             far
             above
             the
             Angelical
             Dignity
             .
             So
             that
             Angel
             must
             here
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             for
             one
             sent
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             sense
             so
             properly
             ,
             as
             ,
             That
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             which
             dwelt
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             dwelt
             then
             in
             that
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
             :
             It
             was
             also
             one
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             received
             by
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               That
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               was
               to
               exceed
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               first
               .
            
             
             The
             chief
             Character
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             was
             that
             Inhabitation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Presence
             among
             them
             ;
             from
             hence
             it
             follows
             that
             such
             an
             Inhabitation
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Creature
             ,
             by
             which
             that
             Creature
             was
             not
             only
             called
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             Adoration
             was
             due
             to
             it
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             was
             a
             Notion
             
             that
             could
             not
             have
             scandalized
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             was
             indeed
             the
             only
             Notion
             that
             agreed
             with
             their
             former
             Ideas
             ,
             and
             that
             could
             have
             been
             received
             by
             them
             without
             difficulty
             or
             opposition
             .
             This
             is
             a
             strong
             Inducement
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             great
             Article
             of
             our
             Religion
             was
             at
             that
             time
             delivered
             and
             understood
             in
             that
             sense
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Son
             or
             Word
             is
             truly
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             must
             also
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             be
             God
             ;
             since
             a
             God
             of
             another
             Substance
             ,
             or
             of
             another
             Duration
             ,
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Argument
             that
             I
             shall
             offer
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             :
             To
             the
             apprehending
             the
             Force
             of
             which
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             premised
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             who
             acknowledge
             that
             Christ
             ought
             to
             be
             honoured
             and
             worshipped
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             must
             say
             that
             this
             is
             due
             to
             him
             either
             because
             he
             is
             truly
             God
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Person
             of
             such
             a
             high
             and
             exalted
             Dignity
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             appointed
             him
             to
             be
             so
             worshipped
             .
             Now
             this
             second
             Notion
             may
             fall
             under
             another
             distinction
             ;
             that
             either
             he
             was
             of
             a
             very
             sublime
             Order
             by
             Nature
             ,
             as
             some
             Angelical
             Being
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             was
             created
             ,
             yet
             had
             this
             high
             Priviledge
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             illuminated
             and
             authorized
             in
             so
             particular
             a
             manner
             beyond
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             a
             regard
             to
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             exalted
             to
             this
             Honour
             of
             being
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             One
             of
             these
             must
             be
             chosen
             by
             all
             who
             do
             not
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             truly
             God
             :
             And
             indeed
             one
             of
             these
             was
             the
             Arian
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             the
             Socinian
             Hypothesis
             .
             For
             how
             much
             soever
             the
             Arians
             might
             exalt
             him
             in
             words
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             believed
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Creature
             made
             in
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             once
             he
             was
             not
             ;
             all
             that
             they
             said
             of
             him
             can
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Creature
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Nature
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             plainly
             the
             Notion
             which
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             us
             of
             Angels
             .
             
               Artemon
               ,
               Samosatenus
               ,
               Photinus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Socinians
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             consider
             our
             Saviour
             as
             a
             great
             Prophet
             and
             Lawgiver
             ,
             and
             into
             this
             they
             resolve
             his
             Dignity
             .
             In
             opposition
             to
             both
             these
             ,
             that
             Epistle
             begins
             with
             Expressions
             that
             are
             the
             more
             severe
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Negative
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             more
             strictly
             than
             Positive
             words
             .
             Christ
             is
             not
             only
             preferred
             to
             Angels
             ,
             but
             is
             set
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             another
             Order
             of
             Beings
             .
             
               Made
               so
               much
               better
               than
               angels
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               he
               hath
               by
               inheritance
               obtained
               a
               more
               excellent
               name
               than
               they
               .
               For
               unto
               which
               of
               the
               Angels
               said
               he
               at
               any
               time
               ,
            
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ?
               When
               he
               bringeth
               in
               the
               first-begotten
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               saith
               ,
               And
               let
               all
               the
               angels
               of
               God
               worship
               him
               .
            
             
             
               Of
               the
               angels
               he
               saith
               ,
               Who
               maketh
               his
               angels
               spirits
               ,
               and
               his
               ministers
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               .
            
             
             
               But
               unto
               the
               Son
               he
               saith
               ,
               Thy
               throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               And
               ,
               Thou
               Lord
               in
               the
               beginning
               hast
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               the
               heavens
               are
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               hands
               .
               Thou
               art
               the
               same
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               thy
               years
               shall
               not
               fail
               .
               But
               to
               which
               of
               the
               angels
               said
               he
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               Sit
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               till
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstool
               ?
            
             
             
               Are
               they
               not
               all
               ministring
               spirits
               ,
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               them
               who
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               salvation
               ?
            
             This
             opposition
             is
             likewise
             carried
             on
             through
             the
             whole
             second
             Chapter
             ;
             one
             Passage
             in
             it
             being
             most
             express
             to
             shew
             both
             that
             his
             Nature
             had
             a
             Subsistence
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             of
             an
             Angelical
             Order
             of
             Beings
             ,
             since
             he
             
               took
               not
               on
               him
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
            
             .
             Thus
             in
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             Expressions
             ,
             
             the
             Conceit
             of
             Christ's
             being
             of
             an
             
             Angelical
             Nature
             ,
             is
             very
             fully
             condemned
             .
             From
             that
             the
             Writer
             goes
             next
             to
             the
             Notion
             of
             his
             being
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             an
             Eminent
             Prophet
             ;
             on
             which
             he
             enters
             with
             a
             very
             solemn
             Preface
             ,
             inviting
             them
             to
             
               consider
               the
               Apostle
               and
               High-priest
               of
               our
               Profession
               :
            
             
             Then
             he
             compares
             Moses
             to
             him
             ,
             
             as
             to
             the
             point
             of
             being
             
               faithful
               to
               him
               who
               had
               appointed
               him
               :
            
             But
             how
             eminent
             soever
             Moses
             was
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             how
             harshly
             soever
             it
             must
             have
             sounded
             to
             the
             Iews
             to
             have
             stated
             the
             difference
             in
             terms
             so
             distant
             as
             that
             of
             a
             Servant
             and
             a
             Son
             ,
             of
             
               one
               who
               built
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               House
               it self
               :
            
             yet
             we
             see
             the
             Apostle
             does
             not
             only
             prefer
             Christ
             to
             Moses
             ,
             but
             puts
             him
             in
             another
             Order
             and
             Rank
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             according
             to
             the
             Socinian
             Hypothesis
             .
             From
             all
             which
             this
             Conclusion
             naturally
             follows
             ,
             That
             if
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Honour
             belongs
             to
             him
             neither
             as
             an
             Angel
             ,
             nor
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             That
             then
             it
             is
             due
             to
             him
             because
             he
             is
             truly
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Second
             Branch
             of
             this
             Article
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             
               took
               man's
               Nature
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Uirgin
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Substance
               .
            
             This
             will
             not
             need
             any
             long
             or
             laboured
             Proof
             ,
             since
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             are
             so
             express
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             wild
             Extravagance
             can
             withstand
             them
             .
             Christ
             was
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             us
             ,
             except
             his
             miraculous
             Conception
             by
             the
             Virgin
             :
             He
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             and
             of
             David
             .
             But
             among
             the
             Frantick
             Humours
             that
             appeared
             at
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             some
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Superstition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             studied
             to
             derogate
             as
             much
             from
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             been
             over-exalted
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             So
             they
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             only
             gone
             through
             her
             .
             But
             this
             Impiety
             sunk
             so
             soon
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             needless
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             more
             to
             refute
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Branch
             of
             the
             Article
             is
             ,
             That
             
               these
               two
               Natures
               were
               joined
               in
               one
               Person
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               divided
               .
            
             What
             a
             Person
             is
             that
             results
             from
             a
             close
             Conjunction
             of
             Two
             Natures
             ,
             we
             can
             only
             judge
             of
             it
             by
             considering
             Man
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             a
             Material
             and
             a
             Spiritual
             Nature
             joined
             together
             .
             They
             are
             Two
             Natures
             as
             different
             as
             any
             we
             can
             apprehend
             among
             all
             created
             Beings
             ;
             yet
             these
             make
             but
             One
             Man.
             The
             Matter
             of
             which
             the
             Body
             is
             composed
             ,
             does
             not
             subsist
             by
             it self
             ,
             is
             not
             under
             all
             those
             Laws
             of
             Motion
             to
             which
             it
             would
             be
             subject
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             mere
             inanimated
             Matter
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Indwelling
             and
             Actuation
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             it
             has
             another
             Spring
             within
             it
             ,
             and
             has
             another
             Course
             of
             Operations
             .
             According
             to
             this
             then
             ,
             to
             subsist
             by
             another
             ,
             is
             when
             a
             Being
             is
             acting
             according
             to
             its
             Natural
             Properties
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             a
             constant
             dependance
             upon
             another
             Being
             ;
             so
             our
             Bodies
             subsist
             by
             the
             Subsistence
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             This
             may
             help
             us
             to
             apprehend
             how
             that
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             still
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             operates
             as
             a
             Body
             ,
             though
             it
             subsists
             by
             the
             Indwelling
             and
             Actuation
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Human
             Nature
             was
             entire
             ,
             and
             still
             acted
             according
             to
             its
             own
             Character
             ;
             yet
             there
             was
             such
             an
             Union
             and
             Inhabitation
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             did
             arise
             out
             of
             that
             a
             Communication
             of
             Names
             and
             Characters
             as
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             A
             man
             is
             called
             Tall
             ,
             Fair
             ,
             and
             Healthy
             ,
             from
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Body
             ;
             and
             Learned
             ,
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Good
             ,
             from
             the
             qualities
             of
             his
             Mind
             :
             So
             Christ
             is
             called
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             ;
             is
             said
             to
             have
             died
             ,
             risen
             ,
             and
             ascended
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             his
             Human
             Nature
             :
             He
             is
             also
             said
             to
             be
             in
             
               the
               form
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               have
               created
               all
               things
               ,
            
             
             
             
               to
               be
               the
               brightness
               of
               the
               Father's
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               express
               image
               of
               his
               person
               ,
            
             with
             relation
             to
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             The
             Ideas
             that
             we
             have
             of
             what
             is
             Material
             and
             what
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
             
             lead
             us
             to
             distinguish
             in
             a
             Man
             those
             descriptions
             that
             belong
             to
             his
             Body
             ,
             from
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             his
             Mind
             ;
             so
             the
             different
             apprehensions
             that
             we
             have
             of
             what
             is
             created
             and
             uncreated
             ,
             must
             be
             our
             Thread
             to
             guide
             us
             into
             the
             Resolution
             of
             those
             various
             Expressions
             that
             occur
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             concerning
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             design
             of
             the
             Definition
             that
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             concerning
             Christ's
             having
             one
             Person
             ,
             was
             chiefly
             to
             distinguish
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Indwelling
             of
             the
             Godhead
             in
             him
             ,
             from
             all
             Prophetical
             Inspirations
             .
             The
             Mosaical
             degree
             of
             Prophecy
             was
             in
             many
             respects
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             all
             the
             subsequent
             Prophets
             :
             Yet
             the
             difference
             is
             stated
             between
             Christ
             and
             Moses
             ,
             in
             terms
             that
             import
             things
             quite
             of
             another
             nature
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             mentioned
             as
             a
             Servant
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             the
             Son
             that
             built
             the
             House
             .
             It
             is
             not
             said
             that
             God
             appeared
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             spoke
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             God
             was
             ever
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             ;
             
             and
             while
             
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               flesh
            
             ,
             yet
             still
             
               his
               glory
               was
               as
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Glory
             that
             Isaiah
             saw
             ,
             was
             called
             
               his
               Glory
            
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             God
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             purchased
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             own
             Blood.
             If
             Nestorius
             in
             opposing
             this
             ,
             meant
             only
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             it
             appears
             by
             many
             Citations
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             was
             not
             to
             be
             called
             simply
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               him
               that
               was
               God
            
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             of
             making
             Two
             Persons
             in
             Christ
             ,
             was
             only
             fasten'd
             on
             him
             as
             a
             Consequence
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             whether
             Nestorius
             was
             misunderstood
             and
             hardly
             used
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             but
             the
             Doctrine
             here
             asserted
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Human
             Nature
             in
             Christ
             acted
             still
             according
             to
             its
             proper
             Character
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             peculiar
             Will
             ;
             yet
             there
             was
             such
             a
             constant
             Presence
             ,
             Indwelling
             ,
             and
             Actuation
             on
             it
             from
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             ,
             as
             did
             constitute
             both
             Human
             and
             Divine
             Nature
             one
             Person
             .
             As
             these
             are
             thus
             so
             entirely
             united
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             never
             to
             be
             separated
             .
             Christ
             is
             now
             exalted
             to
             the
             highest
             degrees
             of
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             ;
             and
             the
             Characters
             of
             Blessing
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             are
             represented
             in
             St.
             Iohn's
             Visions
             as
             offered
             
               to
               the
               Lamb
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             as
             if
             Christ's
             Mediatory
             Office
             and
             Kingdom
             were
             to
             cease
             after
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             
             and
             that
             then
             he
             was
             to
             deliver
             up
             all
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             But
             though
             when
             the
             full
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             shall
             be
             gathered
             ,
             the
             full
             End
             of
             his
             Death
             will
             be
             attained
             ;
             and
             when
             these
             Saints
             shall
             be
             glorified
             with
             him
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             his
             Office
             as
             Mediator
             will
             naturally
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ;
             yet
             his
             own
             Personal
             Glory
             shall
             never
             cease
             :
             And
             if
             every
             Saint
             shall
             inherit
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             he
             who
             has
             merited
             all
             that
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             has
             conferred
             it
             on
             them
             ,
             be
             for
             ever
             possessed
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             Branch
             of
             the
             Article
             is
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ's
             Crucifixion
             ,
             his
             Death
             and
             Burial
             .
             The
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             concerning
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             is
             denied
             by
             no
             Christian
             ;
             the
             Iews
             do
             all
             acknowledge
             it
             ;
             the
             first
             Enemies
             to
             Christianity
             did
             all
             believe
             this
             ,
             and
             reproached
             his
             Followers
             with
             it
             .
             This
             was
             that
             which
             all
             Christians
             gloried
             in
             and
             avowed
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             question
             was
             made
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             except
             by
             a
             small
             number
             called
             Docetae
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             esteemed
             Christians
             ,
             till
             Mahomet
             denied
             it
             in
             his
             Alcoran
             ,
             who
             pretends
             
             that
             he
             was
             withdrawn
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Iew
             was
             crucified
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             But
             this
             corruption
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             came
             too
             late
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             shadow
             of
             credit
             due
             to
             it
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             sort
             of
             Proof
             offered
             to
             support
             it
             .
             So
             this
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             received
             as
             an
             unquestionable
             Truth
             .
             There
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             writ
             with
             so
             copious
             a
             Particularity
             ,
             as
             the
             History
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             and
             Death
             ;
             as
             there
             was
             indeed
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             so
             important
             as
             this
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             Fifth
             Branch
             of
             the
             Article
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             
               true
               Sacrifice
               to
               reconcile
               the
               Father
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               for
               Original
               ,
               but
               for
               Actual
               Sins
               .
            
             The
             Notion
             of
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             writ
             ,
             well
             understood
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             both
             by
             Iew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Sin
             of
             one
             Person
             was
             transferred
             on
             a
             Man
             or
             a
             Beast
             ,
             who
             was
             upon
             that
             devoted
             and
             offered
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             suffered
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             offending
             Person
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Oblation
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             Sin
             being
             laid
             on
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             an
             Expiation
             was
             made
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Sinner
             was
             believed
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God.
             This
             ,
             as
             appears
             through
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             Leviticus
             ,
             was
             the
             design
             and
             effect
             of
             the
             Sin
             and
             Trespass-Offerings
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             Goat
             that
             was
             offered
             up
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             People
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Atonement
             .
             This
             was
             a
             piece
             of
             Religion
             well
             known
             both
             to
             Iew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             great
             many
             Phrases
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Sacrifices
             being
             offered
             for
             ,
             or
             
               instead
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               the
               name
            
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ;
             
               it
               s
               bearing
               of
            
             Sin
             ,
             and
             becoming
             Sin
             ,
             or
             the
             Sin-offering
             ;
             it
             s
             being
             the
             Reconciliation
             ,
             the
             Atonement
             ,
             and
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Sin
             was
             no
             more
             imputed
             ,
             but
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             the
             Sinner
             was
             accepted
             .
             When
             therefore
             this
             whole
             set
             of
             Phrases
             in
             its
             utmost
             extent
             ,
             is
             very
             often
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             great
             variety
             ,
             applied
             to
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             preserve
             any
             Reverence
             for
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             the
             Writers
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             think
             them
             even
             honest
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             Inspired
             men
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             imagine
             ,
             That
             in
             so
             Sacred
             and
             Important
             a
             Matter
             they
             could
             exceed
             so
             much
             as
             to
             represent
             that
             to
             be
             our
             Sacrifice
             which
             is
             not
             truly
             so
             :
             This
             is
             a
             Point
             that
             will
             not
             bear
             Figures
             and
             Amplifications
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             treated
             of
             strictly
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             just
             exactness
             of
             Expression
             .
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               the
               lamb
               of
               God
               that
               taketh
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             he
             is
             said
             
               to
               have
               born
               our
               sins
               on
               his
               own
               body
               ;
               to
               have
               been
               made
               sin
               for
               us
            
             ;
             
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             
               he
               gave
               his
               life
               a
               ransom
               for
               many
               .
            
             That
             
               he
               was
               the
               propitiation
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               :
            
             and
             that
             
               we
               have
               redemption
               through
               his
               blood
               ,
               even
               the
               remission
               of
               our
               sins
               :
            
             It
             is
             said
             That
             
               he
               hath
               reconciled
               us
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               his
               cross
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               body
               of
               his
               flesh
               through
               death
               :
            
             That
             he
             by
             
               his
               own
               blood
               entred
               in
               once
               into
               the
               Holy
               place
               ,
               having
               obtained
               Eternal
               Redemption
               for
               us
            
             :
             That
             
               once
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               hath
               he
               appeared
               to
               put
               away
               sin
               ,
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himself
               :
            
             That
             
               he
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
            
             :
             That
             
               we
               are
               sanctified
               by
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               :
            
             And
             ,
             That
             
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               one
               sacrifice
               
               for
               sin
               ,
               he
               sate
               down
               for
               ever
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
            
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             
               we
               enter
               into
               the
               holiest
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               That
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               which
               we
               are
               sanctified
            
             :
             That
             
               he
               hath
               sanctified
               the
               people
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               :
               and
               was
               the
               great
               shepherd
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               through
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               :
            
             That
             
               we
               are
               redeemed
               with
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Lamb
               without
               blemish
               ,
               and
               without
               spot
               .
            
             And
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               suffered
               once
               for
               sins
               ,
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               bring
               us
               to
               God.
            
             In
             these
             and
             a
             great
             many
             more
             passages
             that
             he
             spread
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             plain
             as
             words
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             ,
             That
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             is
             proposed
             to
             us
             as
             our
             Sacrifice
             and
             Reconciliation
             ,
             our
             Atonement
             and
             Redemption
             .
             So
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             considers
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             imagine
             ,
             That
             Christ's
             Death
             was
             only
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             a
             Pattern
             of
             a
             holy
             and
             patient
             suffering
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             a
             necessary
             preparation
             to
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             gave
             us
             a
             clear
             proof
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             he
             had
             shewed
             us
             the
             way
             to
             it
             .
             By
             this
             all
             the
             high
             commendations
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             amount
             only
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             by
             dying
             has
             given
             a
             vast
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             to
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             powerfullest
             mean
             possible
             to
             redeem
             us
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             reconcile
             us
             to
             God
             :
             But
             this
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             true
             Importance
             of
             that
             great
             variety
             of
             Phrases
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Matter
             is
             set
             out
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             rate
             of
             Expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             know
             what
             we
             may
             build
             upon
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             great
             Importance
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             having
             right
             Notions
             concerning
             it
             ,
             is
             well
             considered
             .
             St.
             Paul
             does
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             state
             an
             opposition
             between
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             ;
             the
             ill
             effects
             of
             the
             one
             being
             removed
             by
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             he
             plainly
             carries
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             much
             further
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             had
             only
             healed
             the
             Wound
             that
             was
             given
             by
             Adam's
             Sin
             ;
             
               for
               as
               the
               judgment
               was
               of
               one
               (
               sin
               )
               to
               Condemnation
               ,
               the
               free
               gift
               is
               of
               many
               offences
               to
               justification
            
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Christ's
             Death
             is
             set
             forth
             so
             fully
             ,
             as
             a
             Propitiation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             false
             way
             of
             arguing
             to
             inferr
             ,
             That
             because
             in
             one
             place
             That
             is
             set
             in
             opposition
             to
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             virtue
             of
             it
             was
             to
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             away
             that
             Sin.
             It
             has
             indeed
             removed
             that
             ,
             but
             it
             has
             done
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             besides
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             That
             Christ's
             Death
             was
             our
             Sacrifice
             ,
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             God
             intending
             to
             reconcile
             the
             World
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             Sinners
             to
             repent
             and
             turn
             to
             him
             ,
             thought
             fit
             to
             offer
             the
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             other
             Blessings
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             should
             demonstrate
             both
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             his
             Hatred
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             with
             that
             ,
             his
             love
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             his
             compassions
             towards
             them
             .
             A
             free
             Pardon
             without
             a
             Sacrifice
             had
             not
             been
             so
             agreeable
             neither
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Great
             Governor
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             so
             proper
             a
             method
             to
             oblige
             men
             to
             that
             strictness
             and
             holiness
             of
             Life
             that
             he
             designed
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             offer
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Blessings
             through
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             deliver
             to
             the
             World
             this
             new
             and
             holy
             Rule
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             it
             by
             his
             own
             unblemisht
             Life
             :
             
             And
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             when
             the
             Rage
             of
             Wicked
             men
             who
             hated
             him
             for
             the
             Holiness
             both
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             did
             work
             them
             up
             into
             such
             a
             fury
             ,
             as
             to
             pursue
             him
             to
             a
             most
             Violent
             and
             Ignominious
             Death
             ,
             he
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             secret
             design
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             go
             through
             that
             dismal
             series
             of
             Sufferings
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             intire
             Resignation
             to
             his
             Father's
             Will
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             highest
             Charity
             possible
             towards
             those
             who
             were
             his
             most
             Unjust
             and
             Malicious
             Murderers
             ;
             but
             he
             at
             the
             same
             time
             underwent
             great
             Agonies
             in
             his
             Mind
             ;
             which
             struck
             him
             with
             such
             an
             Amazement
             and
             Sorrow
             even
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             that
             upon
             it
             he
             did
             sweat
             great
             drops
             of
             Blood
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Cross
             he
             felt
             a
             withdrawing
             of
             those
             comforts
             ,
             that
             till
             then
             had
             ever
             supported
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               Why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             It
             is
             not
             easy
             for
             us
             to
             apprehend
             in
             what
             that
             Agony
             consisted
             :
             For
             we
             understand
             only
             the
             Agonies
             of
             Pain
             ,
             or
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             last
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             Horror
             of
             Guilt
             ,
             or
             the
             Apprehension
             of
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ;
             It
             is
             indeed
             certain
             ,
             That
             he
             who
             had
             no
             Sin
             could
             have
             no
             such
             horror
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             not
             be
             put
             into
             such
             an
             Agony
             only
             through
             the
             Apprehension
             and
             Fear
             of
             that
             violent
             Death
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             suffer
             next
             day
             :
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             an
             inward
             Suffering
             in
             his
             Mind
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             outward
             visible
             one
             in
             his
             Body
             .
             We
             cannot
             distinctly
             apprehend
             what
             that
             was
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             sure
             both
             of
             his
             own
             spotless
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Father's
             unchangeable
             love
             to
             him
             .
             We
             can
             only
             imagine
             a
             vast
             sense
             of
             the
             heinousness
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             deep
             Indignation
             at
             the
             Dishonour
             done
             to
             God
             by
             it
             ,
             a
             melting
             Apprehension
             of
             the
             Corruption
             and
             Miseries
             of
             Mankind
             by
             reason
             of
             Sin
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             never-before-felt
             withdrawing
             of
             those
             Consolations
             that
             had
             always
             filled
             his
             Soul.
             But
             what
             might
             be
             further
             in
             his
             Agony
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             last
             Dereliction
             ,
             we
             cannot
             distinctly
             apprehend
             ;
             only
             this
             we
             perceive
             ,
             That
             our
             Minds
             are
             capable
             of
             great
             pain
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Bodies
             are
             .
             Deep
             horror
             ,
             with
             an
             inconsolable
             sharpness
             of
             Thought
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             intolerable
             thing
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             Bodily
             or
             Substantial
             Indwelling
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             in
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             capable
             of
             feeling
             vast
             pain
             in
             his
             Body
             :
             So
             that
             he
             might
             become
             a
             compleat
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             might
             have
             from
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             a
             very
             full
             and
             amazing
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ;
             all
             those
             Emanations
             of
             joy
             with
             which
             the
             Indwelling
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             had
             ever
             till
             then
             filled
             his
             Soul
             ,
             might
             then
             when
             he
             needed
             them
             most
             be
             quite
             withdrawn
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             left
             merely
             to
             the
             firmness
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             to
             his
             patient
             Resignation
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             heavenly
             F●ther
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             willing
             readiness
             of
             drinking
             up
             that
             Cup
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             put
             in
             his
             hand
             to
             drink
             .
          
           
             There
             remains
             but
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             remembred
             here
             ,
             though
             it
             will
             come
             to
             be
             more
             specially
             Explained
             ,
             when
             other
             Articles
             are
             to
             be
             opened
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             Reconciliation
             which
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             is
             not
             absolute
             and
             without
             conditions
             .
             He
             has
             Established
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             has
             performed
             all
             that
             was
             Incumbent
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             do
             and
             to
             suffer
             ;
             and
             he
             offers
             this
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             closed
             with
             by
             them
             ,
             on
             the
             terms
             on
             which
             it
             is
             proposed
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             accept
             of
             it
             upon
             these
             conditions
             ,
             and
             perform
             what
             is
             enjoined
             them
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             share
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             III.
             Of
             the
             going
             down
             of
             Christ
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             
               As
               Christ
               died
               for
               us
               and
               was
               buried
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               it
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               down
               into
               Hell.
               
            
          
           
             THIS
             was
             much
             fuller
             when
             the
             Articles
             were
             at
             first
             prepared
             and
             published
             in
             King
             Edward's
             Reign
             :
             For
             these
             words
             were
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             
               That
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               lay
               in
               the
               Grave
               untill
               his
               Resurrection
               ;
               but
               his
               Spirit
               which
               he
               gave
               up
               ,
               was
               with
               the
               Spirits
               which
               were
               detained
               in
               Prison
               ,
               or
               in
               Hell
               ,
               and
               preached
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               place
               in
               St.
            
             Peter
             testifieth
             .
             Thus
             a
             determined
             sense
             was
             put
             upon
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             left
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             is
             conceived
             in
             words
             of
             a
             more
             general
             Signification
             .
             In
             order
             to
             the
             explaining
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             premised
             ,
             That
             the
             Article
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             of
             Christ's
             descent
             into
             Hell
             is
             mentioned
             by
             no
             Writer
             before
             Ruffin
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             does
             indeed
             speak
             of
             it
             :
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             neither
             in
             the
             Symbol
             of
             the
             Roman
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Oriental
             Churches
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             found
             it
             in
             the
             Symbol
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             at
             Aquileia
             .
             But
             as
             there
             was
             no
             other
             Article
             in
             that
             Symbol
             that
             related
             to
             Christ's
             Burial
             ;
             so
             the
             words
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             ,
             
               descendit
               ad
               Inferna
               ,
               he
               descended
               to
               the
               lower
               parts
               ,
            
             do
             very
             naturally
             signify
             Burial
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               He
               ascended
               ;
               what
               is
               it
               but
               that
               he
               also
               descended
               first
               to
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ?
            
             and
             Ruffin
             himself
             understood
             these
             words
             in
             that
             sense
             .
          
           
             None
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             neither
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Clemens
            
             ,
             nor
             Origen
             ,
             in
             the
             short
             Abstracts
             that
             they
             give
             us
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             mention
             any
             thing
             like
             this
             :
             And
             in
             all
             that
             great
             variety
             of
             Creeds
             that
             was
             proposed
             by
             the
             many
             Councils
             that
             met
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             in
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             in
             that
             which
             was
             agreed
             to
             at
             Arimini
             ,
             and
             was
             pretended
             ,
             though
             falsly
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             made
             at
             Sirmium
             :
             In
             that
             it
             is
             set
             down
             in
             a
             Greek
             word
             that
             does
             exactly
             answer
             Ruffin's
             Inferna
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             And
             it
             stood
             there
             instead
             of
             Buried
             .
             When
             it
             was
             put
             in
             the
             Creed
             that
             carries
             Athanasius's
             Name
             ,
             tho'
             made
             in
             the
             Sixth
             or
             Seventh
             Century
             ,
             the
             word
             was
             changed
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Hell
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             understood
             to
             signify
             Christ's
             Burial
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             word
             put
             for
             it
             in
             that
             Creed
             :
             Afterwards
             it
             was
             put
             into
             the
             Symbol
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             :
             That
             was
             done
             at
             first
             in
             the
             words
             in
             which
             Ruffin
             had
             expressed
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             some
             Ancient
             Copies
             of
             Creeds
             which
             were
             published
             the
             Great
             Primate
             Usher
             .
             We
             are
             next
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             the
             Importance
             of
             these
             words
             in
             themselves
             is
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             use
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Creed
             is
             not
             very
             Ancient
             nor
             Universal
             .
             We
             have
             a
             most
             unquestionable
             Authority
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour's
             
               Soul
               was
               in
               Hell.
            
             In
             the
             Acts
             o●
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             in
             the
             first
             Sermon
             that
             was
             preached
             after
             the
             wonderful
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             at
             Pentecost
             ,
             applies
             these
             words
             of
             David
             ,
             concerning
             
               God's
               not
               leaving
               his
               Soul
               in
               Hell
               ,
               nor
               suffering
               his
               Holy
               one
               to
               see
               corruption
               ,
            
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             Now
             since
             in
             the
             composition
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Body
             and
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             since
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             raising
             of
             
             Christ
             on
             the
             Third
             day
             ,
             was
             before
             that
             his
             Body
             in
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             was
             corrupted
             .
             The
             other
             Branch
             seems
             to
             relate
             to
             his
             Soul
             ;
             though
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             Soul
             in
             some
             places
             stands
             for
             a
             
               dead
               Body
            
             :
             But
             if
             that
             were
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             opposition
             in
             the
             two
             Parts
             of
             this
             period
             :
             The
             one
             will
             be
             only
             a
             redundant
             repetition
             of
             the
             other
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             much
             more
             natural
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             other
             Branch
             concerning
             Christ's
             Soul's
             being
             left
             in
             Hell
             ,
             must
             relate
             to
             that
             which
             we
             commonly
             understand
             by
             Soul
             ;
             if
             then
             his
             
               Soul
               was
               not
               to
               be
               left
               in
               Hell
               ,
            
             then
             from
             thence
             it
             plainly
             follows
             ,
             that
             once
             it
             was
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             Christ's
             Soul
             descended
             into
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Some
             very
             Modern
             Writers
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             Figuratively
             of
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             due
             for
             Sin
             ,
             which
             Christ
             bore
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             besides
             the
             Torments
             that
             he
             suffered
             in
             his
             Body
             :
             And
             they
             think
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             here
             mentioned
             by
             themselves
             ,
             after
             the
             Enumeration
             of
             the
             several
             steps
             of
             his
             bodily
             Sufferings
             :
             And
             this
             being
             equal
             to
             the
             Torments
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             that
             which
             delivers
             us
             from
             them
             ,
             might
             in
             a
             large
             way
             of
             Expression
             be
             called
             
               a
               descending
               into
               Hell.
            
             But
             as
             neither
             the
             word
             descend
             ,
             nor
             Hell
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             Signification
             of
             this
             Phrase
             is
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             than
             among
             Moderns
             ;
             So
             this
             being
             put
             after
             Buried
             ,
             it
             plainly
             shews
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             a
             period
             subsequent
             to
             his
             Burial
             :
             There
             is
             therefore
             no
             regard
             to
             be
             had
             to
             this
             Notion
             .
          
           
             Othets
             have
             thought
             ,
             That
             by
             Christ's
             
               descent
               into
               Hell
            
             ▪
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             his
             continuing
             in
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Dead
             for
             some
             time
             :
             But
             there
             is
             no
             Ground
             for
             this
             conceit
             neither
             ,
             these
             words
             being
             to
             be
             found
             in
             no
             Author
             in
             that
             Signification
             .
          
           
             Many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             thought
             ,
             That
             Christ's
             Soul
             went
             locally
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             preached
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Spirits
             there
             in
             Prison
             ;
             
             that
             there
             he
             
               triumphed
               over
               Satan
               ,
               and
               spoiled
               him
               ,
            
             and
             carried
             some
             Souls
             with
             him
             into
             Glory
             .
             But
             the
             account
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             give
             us
             of
             the
             Exaltation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             begins
             it
             always
             at
             his
             Resurrection
             :
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             imagined
             ,
             That
             so
             memorable
             a
             Transaction
             as
             this
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             passed
             over
             by
             the
             Three
             first
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             by
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             coming
             after
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             designing
             to
             supply
             what
             was
             wanting
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             intending
             particularly
             to
             magnify
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             passed
             over
             so
             wonder●ul
             an
             Instance
             of
             it
             .
             We
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             matter
             would
             have
             been
             only
             insinuated
             in
             general
             words
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             been
             plainly
             related
             .
             The
             Triumph
             of
             Christ
             over
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             is
             ascribed
             by
             St.
             Paul
             to
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Effect
             and
             Result
             of
             his
             Death
             .
             The
             place
             of
             St.
             Peter
             seems
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Gentile
             World
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Inspiration
             that
             was
             derived
             from
             Christ
             ;
             which
             was
             therefore
             called
             
               his
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Spirits
               in
               Prison
            
             were
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             shut
             up
             in
             Idolatry
             as
             
               in
               Prison
            
             ,
             
             and
             so
             were
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
            
             who
             is
             called
             the
             
               God
               of
               this
               World
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Gentile
             World
             ;
             It
             being
             one
             of
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             Christ
             was
             Anointed
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             
               to
               open
               the
               prisons
               to
               them
               that
               were
               bound
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             no
             harm
             in
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             yet
             it
             not
             being
             Founded
             on
             any
             part
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             supported
             only
             by
             passages
             
             that
             may
             well
             bear
             another
             sense
             ,
             we
             may
             lay
             it
             aside
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Reverence
             we
             bear
             to
             those
             that
             asserted
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             first
             Fathers
             that
             were
             next
             the
             Source
             ,
             say
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Another
             Counceit
             has
             had
             a
             great
             course
             among
             some
             of
             the
             latest
             Fathers
             and
             the
             Schoolmen
             :
             They
             have
             fancied
             that
             there
             was
             a
             place
             ▪
             to
             which
             they
             have
             given
             a
             peculiar
             name
             ,
             
               Limbus
               Patrum
            
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             a
             Partition
             in
             Hell
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Good
             Men
             of
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             ,
             that
             had
             died
             before
             Christ
             ,
             were
             detained
             ;
             and
             they
             hold
             that
             our
             Saviour
             went
             thither
             ,
             and
             emptied
             that
             Place
             ,
             carrying
             all
             the
             Souls
             that
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             with
             him
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Of
             this
             the
             Scriptures
             say
             nothing
             ;
             not
             a
             word
             either
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             going
             thither
             ,
             or
             of
             Christ's
             delivering
             them
             out
             of
             it
             :
             And
             though
             there
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             express
             Declarations
             and
             Promises
             made
             concerning
             a
             Future
             State
             ,
             
               Christ
               having
               brought
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
               through
               his
               Gospel
            
             ;
             yet
             all
             the
             Hints
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             shew
             that
             they
             looked
             for
             an
             Immediate
             Admission
             to
             Blessedness
             after
             death
             .
             So
             
               David
               ,
               Thou
               wilt
               shew
               me
               the
               path
               of
               life
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               thy
               presence
               is
               fulness
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               are
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               here
               by
               thy
               counsel
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               receive
               me
               to
               glory
               .
               Isaiah
            
             says
             ,
             That
             
               the
               righteous
               when
               they
               dye
               enter
               into
               peace
               .
            
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Hint
             given
             of
             this
             ;
             for
             though
             some
             Passages
             may
             seem
             to
             favour
             Christ's
             delivering
             some
             Souls
             out
             of
             Hell
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             by
             any
             management
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             look
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             Sense
             of
             which
             these
             words
             [
             
               descended
               into
               Hell
            
             ]
             are
             capable
             :
             
             by
             Hell
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             Invisible
             Place
             to
             which
             departed
             Souls
             are
             carried
             after
             their
             death
             :
             For
             though
             the
             Greek
             word
             so
             rendred
             ,
             does
             now
             commonly
             stand
             for
             the
             Place
             of
             the
             Damned
             ,
             and
             for
             many
             Ages
             has
             been
             so
             understood
             ;
             yet
             at
             the
             time
             of
             writing
             the
             New
             Testament
             it
             was
             among
             Greek
             Authors
             used
             indifferently
             for
             the
             place
             of
             all
             departed
             Souls
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             were
             meant
             the
             Invisible
             Regions
             where
             those
             Spirits
             were
             lodged
             :
             So
             if
             these
             words
             are
             taken
             in
             this
             large
             sense
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             them
             a
             clear
             and
             literal
             account
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Soul
             descending
             into
             Hell
             ;
             it
             imports
             that
             he
             was
             not
             only
             dead
             in
             a
             more
             common
             acceptation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usual
             to
             say
             a
             man
             is
             dead
             when
             there
             appear
             no
             signs
             of
             life
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             as
             in
             a
             deep
             Extasy
             or
             Fit
             that
             seemed
             Death
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             truly
             dead
             ;
             that
             his
             Soul
             was
             neither
             in
             his
             Body
             ,
             no●
             hovering
             about
             it
             ,
             ascending
             and
             descending
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Iews
             fancied
             Souls
             did
             for
             some
             time
             after
             death
             ;
             but
             that
             his
             Soul
             was
             really
             removed
             out
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             those
             unseen
             Regions
             of
             departed
             Spirits
             ,
             among
             whom
             it
             continued
             till
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             That
             the
             Regions
             of
             the
             Blessed
             were
             known
             then
             to
             the
             Iews
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             as
             Hell
             was
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Gehenna
             ,
             is
             very
             clear
             from
             Christ's
             last
             Words
             ,
             
               To
               day
               thou
               shalt
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
            
             ;
             
             and
             
               into
               thy
               hands
               do
               I
               commend
               my
               spirit
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             plain
             and
             full
             account
             of
             a
             good
             Sense
             that
             may
             be
             well
             put
             on
             the
             Words
             ;
             though
             after
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             first
             Creeds
             that
             have
             this
             Article
             ,
             that
             of
             Christ's
             Burial
             not
             being
             mentioned
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             follows
             from
             thence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             Ruffin's
             own
             Sense
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             understood
             this
             only
             of
             Christ's
             Burial
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             IV.
             Of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Christ
               did
               truly
               rise
               again
               from
               Death
               ,
               and
               took
               again
               his
               Body
               ,
               with
               Flesh
               ,
               Bones
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               appertaining
               to
               the
               Perfection
               of
               Man's
               Nature
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               sitteth
               ,
               until
               he
               return
               to
               judge
               all
               Men
               at
               the
               Last
               Day
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             Four
             Branches
             of
             this
             Article
             :
             The
             First
             is
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             .
             The
             Second
             concerning
             the
             Compleatness
             of
             it
             ,
             That
             he
             took
             to
             him
             again
             his
             whole
             Body
             .
             The
             Third
             is
             concerning
             his
             Ascension
             and
             Continuance
             in
             Heaven
             .
             And
             the
             Fourth
             is
             concerning
             his
             returning
             to
             judge
             all
             men
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             .
             These
             things
             are
             all
             so
             expresly
             affirmed
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             particular
             a
             manner
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             Book
             is
             once
             well
             proved
             ,
             little
             doubting
             will
             remain
             concerning
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             punctually
             told
             in
             it
             ,
             That
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             was
             laid
             in
             the
             Sepulchre
             :
             That
             a
             Stone
             was
             laid
             to
             the
             Mouth
             of
             it
             :
             That
             it
             was
             rolled
             away
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             Christ
             arose
             and
             left
             the
             Death-Cloaths
             behind
             him
             :
             That
             those
             who
             viewed
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             saw
             no
             Body
             there
             :
             That
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             Christ
             shewed
             himself
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             all
             knew
             him
             ,
             he
             talked
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             made
             Thomas
             feel
             to
             the
             Print
             of
             the
             Nails
             and
             Spear
             .
             It
             is
             as
             plainly
             told
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             look'd
             on
             ,
             and
             saw
             him
             ascend
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Cloud
             received
             him
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             .
             It
             is
             also
             said
             very
             plainly
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             come
             again
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             ,
             and
             judge
             all
             men
             both
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospels
             is
             once
             fully
             proved
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             necessary
             to
             insist
             long
             upon
             the
             special
             Proof
             of
             these
             Particulars
             :
             Somewhat
             will
             only
             be
             necessary
             to
             be
             said
             in
             Explanation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             was
             first
             Preached
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             put
             in
             Writing
             ;
             in
             which
             these
             Particulars
             are
             not
             only
             delivered
             ,
             but
             are
             set
             forth
             with
             many
             Circumstances
             relating
             to
             them
             .
             The
             Credit
             of
             the
             Whole
             is
             put
             on
             that
             Issue
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ;
             so
             thar
             the
             overthrowing
             the
             Truth
             of
             That
             ,
             was
             the
             overturning
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             struck
             at
             the
             Credit
             of
             it
             all
             .
             This
             was
             transacted
             as
             well
             as
             first
             published
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             where
             the
             Enemies
             of
             it
             had
             all
             possible
             Advantages
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             their
             Interest
             was
             deeply
             concerned
             ▪
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Malice
             was
             much
             kindled
             at
             it
             .
             They
             had
             both
             Power
             and
             Wealth
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             among
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Romans
             left
             them
             at
             full
             liberty
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             the
             other
             Nations
             whom
             they
             conquered
             ,
             to
             order
             their
             own
             Concerns
             as
             they
             pleased
             .
             And
             even
             the
             Romans
             themselves
             began
             quickly
             to
             hate
             and
             persecute
             the
             Christians
             :
             They
             became
             the
             Objects
             of
             Popular
             Fury
             ,
             as
             Tacitus
             tells
             us
             .
             The
             Romans
             look'd
             upon
             Christ
             as
             one
             that
             set
             on
             the
             Iews
             to
             those
             Tumults
             that
             were
             then
             so
             common
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             Suetonius
             affirms
             :
             Which
             shews
             both
             how
             ignorant
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             were
             prejudiced
             against
             it
             .
             Yet
             this
             Gospel
             did
             spread
             it self
             ,
             and
             was
             believed
             by
             great
             multitudes
             both
             at
             Ierusalem
             and
             in
             all
             Iudea
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             
             it
             was
             propagated
             in
             a
             very
             few
             Years
             to
             a
             great
             many
             remoteCountries
             .
          
           
             Among
             all
             Christians
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             was
             always
             look'd
             on
             as
             the
             Capital
             one
             ,
             upon
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             depended
             .
             This
             was
             attested
             by
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             against
             whose
             Credit
             no
             Objection
             was
             made
             ;
             who
             affirmed
             that
             they
             all
             had
             seen
             him
             ,
             and
             conversed
             frequently
             with
             him
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             that
             they
             saw
             him
             ascend
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             that
             according
             to
             a
             Promise
             he
             had
             made
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             received
             extraordinary
             Powers
             from
             him
             to
             work
             Miracles
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             in
             divers
             Languages
             .
             This
             last
             was
             a
             most
             amazing
             Character
             of
             a
             Supernatural
             Power
             lodged
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             was
             a
             thing
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             have
             been
             evident
             to
             every
             man
             whether
             it
             was
             true
             or
             false
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Apostles
             relating
             this
             so
             positively
             ,
             and
             making
             such
             frequent
             Appeals
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             way
             of
             proceeding
             carries
             a
             strong
             and
             undeniable
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             in
             it
             .
             These
             Wonders
             were
             gathered
             together
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             and
             published
             in
             the
             very
             Time
             in
             which
             they
             were
             transacted
             :
             The
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             were
             writ
             two
             Years
             after
             St.
             Paul
             was
             carried
             Prisoner
             to
             Rome
             ;
             and
             St.
             Luke
             begins
             that
             Book
             with
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             he
             had
             formerly
             writ
             ,
             as
             that
             Gospel
             begins
             with
             the
             mention
             of
             some
             other
             Gospels
             that
             were
             writ
             before
             it
             .
             Almost
             all
             the
             Epistles
             speak
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             as
             yet
             in
             being
             ;
             of
             the
             Iews
             as
             then
             in
             Peace
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
             hating
             and
             persecuting
             the
             Christians
             ,
             every
             where
             :
             They
             do
             also
             frequently
             intimate
             the
             Assurance
             they
             had
             of
             a
             great
             Deliverance
             that
             was
             to
             happen
             quickly
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             terrible
             Judgments
             that
             were
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             on
             the
             Iews
             ;
             which
             was
             soon
             after
             that
             accomplish'd
             in
             the
             most
             signal
             manner
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             recorded
             in
             History
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             do
             clearly
             prove
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             both
             Composed
             and
             Published
             in
             the
             Age
             in
             which
             that
             Matter
             was
             transacted
             :
             The
             Iews
             ,
             who
             from
             all
             the
             places
             of
             their
             Dispersion
             went
             frequently
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             great
             Festivities
             of
             their
             Religion
             there
             ,
             had
             occasion
             often
             to
             examine
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Yet
             even
             in
             that
             Infancy
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             had
             so
             little
             visible
             Strength
             ,
             no
             Proof
             was
             so
             much
             as
             ever
             pretended
             in
             opposition
             to
             those
             great
             and
             essential
             Points
             ;
             which
             being
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             related
             with
             a
             great
             Variety
             of
             Circumstances
             ,
             had
             been
             easily
             confuted
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             ground
             for
             it
             .
             The
             great
             Darkness
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             the
             rending
             the
             Veil
             of
             the
             Temple
             in
             two
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             was
             more
             publick
             ,
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             Rocks
             at
             his
             death
             :
             His
             being
             laid
             in
             a
             new
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             a
             Watch
             being
             set
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Watchmen
             reporting
             ,
             That
             while
             they
             slept
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             was
             carried
             away
             :
             The
             Apostles
             breaking
             out
             all
             of
             the
             sudden
             into
             that
             variety
             of
             Tongues
             on
             Pentecost
             ;
             the
             Miracles
             that
             they
             wrought
             ,
             and
             the
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Sanhedrim
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             all
             things
             so
             publickly
             done
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             discovery
             of
             Falshood
             in
             any
             one
             of
             these
             was
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             was
             ;
             so
             That
             alone
             had
             most
             effectually
             destroyed
             the
             Credit
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             and
             stopt
             its
             Progress
             .
          
           
             The
             Writings
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             at
             that
             time
             no
             Secrets
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             all
             mens
             hands
             ,
             and
             were
             copied
             out
             freely
             by
             every
             one
             that
             desired
             it
             .
             We
             find
             within
             an
             Hundred
             Years
             
             after
             that
             time
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             by
             Iustin
             ,
             and
             Irenaeus
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             Clemens
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             Ignatius
             and
             Polycarp
             ,
             who
             lived
             very
             near
             it
             ;
             That
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             Writings
             was
             early
             received
             and
             submitted
             to
             ;
             That
             they
             were
             much
             read
             ,
             and
             well
             known
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             began
             very
             soon
             to
             be
             read
             at
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Christians
             for
             Worship
             ;
             and
             were
             esteemed
             by
             the
             several
             Churches
             as
             the
             great
             Trust
             and
             Depositum
             that
             was
             lodged
             with
             them
             .
             So
             that
             though
             by
             the
             Negligence
             of
             Copiers
             some
             small
             Variations
             might
             happen
             among
             some
             of
             the
             Copies
             ;
             yet
             as
             they
             do
             all
             agree
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             most
             signally
             in
             those
             Particulars
             that
             are
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Article
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             any
             that
             should
             have
             had
             the
             wickedness
             to
             set
             about
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             corrupted
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             any
             Additions
             or
             Alterations
             ;
             it
             being
             so
             early
             spread
             into
             so
             many
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             many
             different
             places
             .
          
           
             When
             all
             this
             matter
             is
             laid
             together
             ,
             it
             appears
             to
             have
             as
             full
             an
             Evidence
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             can
             possibly
             have
             .
             The
             Narration
             gave
             great
             scope
             to
             a
             variety
             of
             Enquiries
             ;
             it
             raised
             much
             Disputing
             ,
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             Persecution
             ;
             and
             yet
             nothing
             was
             ever
             pretended
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             could
             subvert
             its
             Credit
             :
             Great
             Multitudes
             received
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             died
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Age
             in
             which
             the
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             upon
             which
             its
             Credit
             was
             built
             ,
             were
             well
             attested
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             Truth
             or
             Falshood
             of
             them
             might
             have
             been
             easily
             known
             ;
             which
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             that
             all
             men
             would
             carefully
             examine
             ,
             before
             they
             embraced
             and
             assented
             to
             that
             which
             was
             like
             to
             draw
             on
             them
             Sufferings
             that
             would
             probably
             end
             in
             Death
             .
             Those
             who
             did
             spread
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             who
             first
             received
             it
             ,
             had
             no
             Interest
             beside
             that
             of
             Trut●
             to
             engage
             them
             to
             it
             .
             They
             could
             expect
             neither
             Wealth
             nor
             Greatness
             from
             it
             :
             They
             were
             obliged
             to
             Travel
             much
             ,
             and
             to
             Labour
             hard
             ;
             to
             wrestle
             through
             great
             Difficulties
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             many
             Indignities
             .
             They
             saw
             others
             die
             on
             the
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             reason
             to
             look
             for
             the
             like
             usage
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             that
             they
             preached
             related
             either
             to
             the
             Facts
             concerning
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Life
             which
             they
             delivered
             .
             These
             were
             all
             pure
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             ;
             they
             tended
             to
             settle
             the
             World
             upon
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Truth
             and
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             that
             sublime
             Pitch
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             of
             doing
             as
             they
             would
             be
             done
             by
             ;
             they
             tended
             to
             make
             men
             Sober
             and
             Temperate
             ,
             Chaste
             and
             Modest
             ,
             Meek
             and
             Humble
             ,
             Merciful
             and
             Charitable
             ;
             so
             that
             from
             thence
             there
             was
             no
             Colour
             given
             for
             suspecting
             any
             Fraud
             or
             Design
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Religion
             was
             Pure
             and
             Simple
             ,
             free
             from
             Cost
             or
             Pomp
             ,
             from
             Theatrical
             Shews
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Idolatrous
             Rites
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             it
             all
             possible
             Characters
             becoming
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Mind
             .
             When
             therefore
             so
             much
             concurs
             to
             give
             Credit
             to
             a
             Religion
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             evident
             Proofs
             brought
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             disbelieved
             or
             rejected
             .
             So
             many
             men
             forsaking
             the
             Religion
             in
             which
             they
             were
             born
             and
             bred
             ,
             which
             has
             always
             a
             strong
             Influence
             even
             upon
             the
             greatest
             Minds
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             so
             many
             particular
             Prejudices
             both
             upon
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             by
             the
             Opinions
             in
             which
             they
             had
             been
             bred
             ,
             and
             the
             Impressions
             which
             had
             gone
             deep
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             no
             slight
             matter
             that
             could
             overcome
             all
             that
             .
          
           
             The
             Iews
             expected
             a
             Conqueror
             for
             their
             Messias
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             raised
             both
             the
             Honour
             of
             their
             Law
             and
             their
             Nation
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             
             much
             possessed
             against
             one
             of
             a
             mean
             Appearance
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             saw
             that
             their
             Law
             was
             to
             be
             superseded
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             equal
             Privileges
             with
             themselves
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             be
             deeply
             prejudiced
             both
             against
             the
             Person
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Philosophers
             despised
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             secret
             Assistances
             ,
             and
             had
             an
             ill
             Opinion
             of
             Miracles
             :
             And
             the
             Herd
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             so
             accustomed
             to
             Pomp
             and
             Shew
             in
             their
             Religious
             Performances
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             have
             nauseated
             the
             Christian
             Simplicity
             ,
             and
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             Morals
             must
             have
             made
             them
             uneasy
             at
             a
             Religion
             of
             so
             much
             strictness
             .
             All
             sorts
             of
             men
             lay
             under
             very
             strong
             Prejudices
             against
             this
             Religion
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             one
             Article
             or
             Branch
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             f●attered
             any
             of
             the
             Interests
             ,
             Appetites
             ,
             Passions
             ,
             or
             Vanities
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             very
             much
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             They
             were
             warned
             to
             prepare
             for
             Trials
             and
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             for
             a
             severe
             and
             fiery
             Trial
             that
             was
             speedily
             to
             come
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             nothing
             of
             the
             way
             or
             manner
             of
             Impostors
             that
             appeared
             in
             the
             Methods
             in
             which
             the
             Gospel
             was
             propagated
             .
             When
             the
             Apostles
             saw
             that
             some
             were
             endeavouring
             to
             lessen
             them
             and
             their
             Authority
             ,
             they
             took
             no
             fawning
             ways
             :
             They
             neither
             flattered
             nor
             spared
             those
             Churches
             that
             were
             under
             their
             care
             :
             They
             charged
             them
             home
             with
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             asserted
             their
             own
             Character
             in
             a
             strain
             that
             shewed
             they
             were
             afraid
             of
             no
             discoveries
             .
             They
             appeal'd
             to
             the
             Miracles
             that
             they
             had
             wrought
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             Gifts
             and
             Divine
             Virtues
             of
             which
             they
             were
             not
             only
             possessed
             themselves
             ,
             but
             which
             were
             by
             their
             Ministry
             conferred
             on
             others
             .
             The
             
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             Inspiration
             that
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             appeared
             in
             the
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Miracles
             which
             accompanied
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             they
             wrought
             openly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             many
             Witnesses
             .
             An
             uncontested
             Miracle
             is
             the
             fullest
             Evidence
             that
             can
             be
             given
             of
             a
             Divine
             Commission
             .
          
           
             A
             Miracle
             is
             a
             Work
             that
             exceeds
             all
             the
             known
             Powers
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             that
             carries
             in
             it
             plain
             Characters
             of
             a
             Power
             Superior
             to
             any
             Human
             power
             .
             We
             cannot
             indeed
             fix
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             Nature
             ;
             but
             yet
             we
             can
             plainly
             apprehend
             what
             must
             be
             beyond
             them
             .
             For
             Instance
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             know
             what
             secret
             Virtues
             there
             may
             be
             in
             Plants
             and
             Minerals
             ;
             But
             we
             do
             know
             that
             bare
             words
             can
             have
             no
             Natural
             Virtue
             in
             them
             to
             cure
             Diseases
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             raise
             the
             Dead
             :
             We
             know
             not
             what
             force
             Imagination
             or
             Credulity
             may
             have
             in
             Critical
             Diseases
             ;
             but
             we
             know
             that
             a
             Dead
             man
             has
             no
             Imagination
             :
             We
             know
             also
             ,
             That
             Blindness
             ,
             Deafness
             ,
             and
             an
             Inveterate
             Palsey
             ,
             cannot
             be
             cured
             by
             Conceit
             :
             Therefore
             such
             Miracles
             as
             the
             giving
             Sight
             to
             a
             Man
             born
             Blind
             ,
             Speech
             to
             the
             Deaf
             and
             Dumb
             ,
             and
             Strength
             to
             the
             Paralytick
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             giving
             Life
             to
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             to
             Persons
             laid
             out
             as
             Dead
             ,
             but
             to
             one
             that
             was
             carried
             out
             to
             be
             Buried
             ,
             and
             to
             another
             that
             had
             been
             four
             days
             Dead
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Grave
             ;
             all
             this
             was
             done
             with
             a
             bare
             Word
             ,
             without
             any
             sort
             of
             External
             Application
             ;
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             clearly
             above
             the
             Force
             of
             Imagination
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             beyond
             the
             Powers
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             were
             not
             done
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             in
             whom
             a
             particular
             confidence
             was
             put
             ;
             but
             in
             full
             day-light
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             great
             Numbers
             ,
             Enemies
             as
             well
             as
             Friends
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             those
             Enemies
             were
             both
             the
             most
             enraged
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             capable
             of
             making
             all
             possible
             Exceptions
             to
             what
             was
             done
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             Rulers
             
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             Time
             :
             And
             yet
             they
             could
             neither
             deny
             the
             Facts
             ,
             nor
             pretend
             that
             there
             was
             any
             Deceit
             or
             Juglary
             in
             them
             .
             We
             have
             in
             this
             all
             possible
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             both
             the
             things
             w●re
             truly
             done
             as
             they
             are
             related
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             just
             Exception
             was
             or
             could
             be
             made
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             is
             pretended
             ,
             That
             those
             wonderful
             things
             were
             done
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             an
             Evil
             Spirit
             ;
             That
             does
             both
             acknowledge
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Relation
             ,
             and
             also
             its
             being
             Supernatural
             .
             This
             Answer
             taken
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Evil
             Spirits
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             when
             extraordinary
             things
             are
             well
             attested
             ,
             and
             urged
             in
             proof
             of
             that
             which
             upon
             other
             Reasons
             we
             are
             assured
             is
             false
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             as
             we
             have
             a
             great
             power
             over
             vast
             quantities
             of
             gross
             and
             heavy
             Matter
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             a
             very
             subtile
             Body
             ,
             our
             Animal
             Spirits
             we
             can
             master
             and
             manage
             :
             So
             Angels
             Good
             ,
             or
             Bad
             ,
             may
             by
             virtue
             of
             subtile
             Bodies
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             may
             dwell
             ,
             or
             which
             upon
             occasion
             they
             may
             assume
             ,
             do
             many
             things
             vastly
             above
             either
             our
             Force
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             our
             Imagination
             to
             apprehend
             how
             it
             is
             done
             by
             them
             .
             Therefore
             an
             Action
             ,
             that
             exceeds
             all
             the
             known
             Powers
             in
             Nature
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             done
             by
             an
             Evil
             Spirit
             that
             is
             in
             Rebellion
             against
             its
             Maker
             ,
             and
             that
             designs
             to
             impose
             upon
             us
             by
             such
             a
             mighty
             performance
             .
             But
             then
             the
             measure
             by
             which
             we
             must
             judge
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             by
             considering
             what
             is
             the
             End
             or
             Design
             driven
             at
             in
             such
             a
             wonderful
             Work
             :
             If
             it
             is
             a
             good
             one
             ,
             if
             it
             tends
             to
             reform
             the
             Manners
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             off
             from
             Magick
             ,
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             one
             Pure
             and
             Eternal
             Mind
             :
             And
             if
             it
             tends
             to
             Reform
             their
             Actions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Speculations
             ,
             and
             their
             Worship
             ;
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             Immorality
             ,
             Falsehood
             ,
             and
             Malice
             ,
             to
             a
             Pure
             ,
             a
             Sincere
             ,
             and
             a
             Mild
             Temper
             ;
             if
             it
             tends
             to
             Regulate
             Society
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Perfect
             the
             Nature
             and
             Faculties
             of
             every
             single
             man
             ;
             Then
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             ,
             That
             no
             evil
             Spirit
             can
             so
             far
             depart
             from
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             join
             its
             Forces
             ,
             and
             co-operate
             in
             such
             a
             Design
             :
             
             For
             then
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Satan
               could
               not
               stand
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               thus
               divided
               against
               himself
               ,
            
             according
             to
             what
             our
             Saviour
             said
             ,
             when
             this
             was
             Objected
             against
             the
             Miracles
             that
             he
             wrought
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             all
             the
             General
             Considerations
             that
             concur
             to
             prove
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             are
             the
             Two
             main
             Articles
             ;
             for
             they
             being
             well
             proved
             ,
             give
             Authority
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             particular
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             Apostles
             could
             not
             be
             deceived
             in
             that
             matter
             :
             They
             saw
             Christ
             frequently
             after
             he
             Rose
             from
             the
             Dead
             ;
             they
             met
             him
             once
             with
             a
             great
             Company
             of
             Five
             hundred
             with
             them
             :
             They
             heard
             him
             Talk
             and
             Argue
             with
             them
             ;
             he
             opened
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             them
             with
             so
             peculiar
             an
             Energy
             ,
             that
             they
             felt
             their
             Hearts
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             did
             not
             yet
             perceive
             that
             it
             was
             He
             himself
             :
             They
             did
             not
             at
             first
             either
             look
             for
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             nor
             believe
             those
             who
             reported
             him
             risen
             :
             They
             made
             all
             due
             Enquiry
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             went
             beyond
             all
             reasonable
             bounds
             in
             their
             doubting
             :
             So
             far
             were
             they
             from
             an
             easy
             and
             scon-imposed-on
             Credulity
             .
             His
             Sufferings
             and
             their
             own
             Fears
             had
             so
             amazed
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             contriving
             how
             to
             separate
             and
             disperse
             themselves
             ,
             when
             he
             at
             first
             appeared
             to
             them
             .
             Men
             so
             full
             of
             Fear
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             from
             all
             Hope
             ,
             are
             not
             apt
             to
             be
             easy
             in
             believing
             .
             So
             it
             must
             be
             concluded
             ,
             That
             
             either
             the
             account
             which
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             the
             World
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             is
             true
             ,
             or
             they
             were
             gross
             Impostors
             :
             since
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             That
             the
             Circumstances
             and
             Numbers
             mentioned
             in
             that
             History
             ,
             shew
             there
             could
             be
             no
             deception
             in
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             as
             little
             possible
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             be
             any
             Imposture
             in
             it
             :
             For
             not
             to
             repeat
             again
             ,
             what
             has
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             under
             no
             Temptations
             to
             set
             about
             any
             such
             Deceit
             ,
             but
             very
             much
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             they
             were
             either
             bad
             enough
             to
             enter
             upon
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             or
             capable
             and
             skilful
             enough
             to
             manage
             it
             ;
             they
             being
             many
             of
             'em
             illiterate
             Fishermen
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             Acquaintance
             at
             Ierusalem
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             that
             which
             might
             be
             necessary
             for
             executing
             such
             a
             contrivance
             .
             The
             Circumstan●es
             of
             that
             Transaction
             are
             to
             be
             well
             examined
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             no
             Number
             of
             bold
             and
             dextrous
             men
             ,
             furnished
             with
             all
             Advantages
             whatsoever
             ,
             could
             have
             effected
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             Great
             Numbers
             had
             been
             engaged
             in
             the
             procuring
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             Crucified
             :
             The
             whole
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             besides
             Multitudes
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             upon
             all
             occasions
             are
             easily
             drawn
             in
             to
             engage
             in
             Tumultuary
             Commotions
             :
             All
             these
             were
             concerned
             to
             examine
             the
             Event
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             He
             was
             Buried
             in
             a
             New
             Sepulchre
             lately
             hewed
             out
             of
             a
             Rock
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             coming
             at
             it
             by
             any
             secret
             ways
             :
             A
             Watch
             was
             set
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Full-Moon
             gave
             a
             great
             Light
             all
             the
             Night
             long
             :
             And
             Ierusalem
             being
             very
             full
             of
             People
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             there
             in
             great
             Numbers
             to
             keep
             the
             Passover
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             second
             Night
             of
             so
             vast
             a
             Rendevouz
             ,
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             think
             ,
             That
             great
             Numbers
             were
             walking
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             might
             be
             so
             ,
             some
             later
             ,
             and
             some
             earlier
             .
             Now
             if
             an
             Imposture
             was
             to
             be
             set
             about
             ,
             the
             Guard
             was
             to
             be
             frighted
             or
             mastered
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             giving
             the
             Alarm
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             have
             quickly
             brought
             a
             Multitude
             upon
             them
             .
             Christ's
             Body
             must
             have
             been
             disposed
             of
             :
             Some
             other
             Tomb
             was
             to
             be
             lookt
             for
             to
             lodge
             it
             in
             :
             The
             Wounds
             that
             were
             in
             it
             would
             have
             made
             it
             to
             be
             soon
             known
             if
             found
             .
          
           
             Here
             a
             bold
             Attempt
             was
             to
             be
             undertaken
             ,
             by
             a
             company
             of
             poor
             irresolute
             Men
             ,
             who
             must
             trust
             one
             another
             intirely
             ,
             otherways
             they
             knew
             all
             might
             be
             soon
             discovered
             .
             One
             of
             their
             Number
             had
             betrayed
             Christ
             a
             few
             days
             before
             :
             Another
             had
             forsworn
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             had
             forsaken
             him
             :
             And
             yet
             these
             men
             are
             supposed
             all
             of
             the
             sudden
             so
             firm
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             sure
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             to
             venture
             on
             the
             most
             daring
             thing
             that
             was
             ever
             undertaken
             by
             men
             ,
             when
             not
             a
             Circumstance
             could
             ever
             be
             found
             out
             to
             fix
             upon
             them
             the
             least
             suspicion
             .
             The
             Priests
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             must
             be
             thought
             a
             strange
             stupid
             fort
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             examine
             where
             the
             Apostles
             were
             all
             that
             Night
             :
             Besides
             many
             other
             particulars
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             a
             thread
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             strict
             Inquiries
             ,
             unless
             it
             was
             because
             they
             believed
             the
             Report
             that
             the
             Watch
             had
             brought
             them
             of
             Christ's
             Rising
             again
             .
             When
             they
             had
             this
             certain
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             resolved
             to
             oppose
             it
             ,
             the
             only
             thing
             they
             could
             do
             ,
             was
             to
             seem
             to
             neglect
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             decry
             it
             in
             general
             as
             an
             Imposture
             ,
             without
             going
             into
             Particulars
             ;
             which
             certainly
             they
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             themselves
             had
             not
             been
             but
             too
             sure
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             all
             this
             is
             laid
             together
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             unreasonable
             thing
             imaginable
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Imposture
             in
             
             this
             Matter
             ,
             when
             no
             Colour
             nor
             shadow
             of
             it
             ever
             appeared
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             probabilities
             ,
             but
             even
             Moral
             possibilities
             are
             so
             full
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             The
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             has
             not
             indeed
             so
             full
             a
             proof
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             does
             it
             need
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             well
             proved
             ,
             makes
             that
             very
             credible
             .
             For
             this
             we
             have
             only
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             did
             all
             attest
             that
             they
             saw
             it
             ,
             being
             all
             together
             in
             an
             open
             Field
             :
             When
             Christ
             was
             Walking
             and
             Discoursing
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             Blessing
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             parted
             from
             them
             :
             They
             saw
             him
             Ascend
             ,
             till
             a
             Cloud
             received
             him
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             .
             And
             then
             Two
             Angels
             appeared
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             assured
             them
             ,
             
             That
             
               he
               should
               come
               again
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               they
               had
               seen
               him
               Ascend
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             very
             particular
             Relation
             ,
             with
             many
             Circumstances
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             the
             Apostles
             to
             be
             mistaken
             :
             So
             that
             there
             being
             no
             reason
             to
             suspect
             their
             Credit
             ,
             this
             rests
             upon
             that
             Authority
             .
             But
             Ten
             days
             after
             ,
             it
             received
             a
             much
             clearer
             Proof
             :
             When
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             poured
             out
             on
             them
             in
             so
             visible
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             most
             remarkable
             effects
             .
             Immediately
             upon
             it
             they
             spoke
             with
             divers
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             wrought
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             They
             did
             often
             and
             solemnly
             disclaim
             their
             doing
             any
             of
             those
             wonderful
             things
             by
             any
             power
             of
             their
             own
             :
             They
             owned
             that
             all
             that
             they
             had
             or
             did
             was
             derived
             to
             them
             from
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             
             of
             whose
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             Christ's
             coming
             again
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             is
             so
             often
             affirmed
             by
             himself
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             frequently
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             main
             part
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             So
             that
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             having
             in
             general
             proved
             his
             Mission
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             Doctrine
             ,
             this
             is
             also
             proved
             by
             them
             .
             Enough
             seems
             to
             be
             said
             in
             Proof
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             Article
             ;
             it
             remains
             only
             that
             somewhat
             should
             be
             added
             in
             Explanation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
             to
             Enquire
             ,
             whether
             our
             Saviour's
             Body
             was
             kept
             all
             the
             while
             in
             a
             compleat
             Organisation
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             this
             Miracle
             it
             might
             be
             preserved
             in
             a
             Natural
             State
             for
             his
             Soul
             to
             re-enter
             it
             :
             Or
             whether
             by
             the
             Course
             of
             Nature
             the
             vast
             Number
             of
             the
             inward
             Conveyances
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Body
             were
             stopt
             ;
             and
             if
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             came
             ,
             all
             was
             again
             put
             in
             a
             vital
             State
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             animated
             by
             his
             Soul.
             There
             must
             have
             been
             a
             Miracle
             either
             way
             :
             So
             it
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
             to
             enquire
             into
             it
             .
             The
             former
             ,
             though
             a
             continued
             Miracle
             ,
             yet
             seemes
             to
             agree
             more
             fully
             to
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               suffer
               thy
               Holy
               One
               to
               see
               corruption
               .
            
             It
             is
             to
             as
             little
             purpose
             to
             enquire
             how
             our
             Saviour's
             new
             Body
             was
             supplied
             with
             Blood
             ;
             Since
             he
             had
             lost
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             it
             on
             the
             Cross.
             Whether
             that
             was
             again
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             brought
             back
             into
             his
             Veins
             ,
             or
             whether
             as
             he
             himself
             had
             formerly
             said
             ,
             That
             
               Man
               lives
               not
               by
               bread
               alone
               ,
               but
               by
               every
               word
               that
               proceeds
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Blood
             was
             supplied
             by
             Miracle
             :
             Or
             whether
             his
             Body
             that
             was
             then
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Glorified
             Body
             ,
             though
             yet
             on
             Earth
             ,
             needed
             the
             supplies
             of
             Blood
             to
             furnish
             new
             Spirits
             ,
             for
             serving
             the
             natural
             Functions
             ;
             He
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             so
             seldom
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             well
             believe
             it
             was
             done
             rather
             to
             satisfy
             his
             
             Apostles
             ,
             than
             to
             answer
             the
             Necessities
             of
             Nature
             :
             These
             are
             Curiosities
             that
             signify
             so
             little
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             certainly
             resolve
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             enquire
             about
             them
             ,
             since
             we
             cannot
             know
             what
             to
             determine
             in
             them
             .
             This
             in
             general
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Soul
             returned
             back
             to
             the
             same
             Body
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             same
             Man
             who
             died
             ,
             rose
             again
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             our
             Faith.
             We
             need
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             enquiring
             how
             to
             make
             out
             the
             Three
             Days
             of
             Christ's
             being
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             Days
             stand
             in
             the
             common
             acceptation
             ,
             for
             a
             Portion
             of
             a
             Day
             .
             We
             know
             the
             Iews
             were
             very
             exact
             to
             the
             Rest
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             so
             the
             Body
             was
             without
             question
             laid
             in
             the
             Grave
             before
             the
             Sun-set
             on
             Friday
             ;
             so
             that
             was
             the
             First
             day
             ;
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             a
             compleat
             one
             ;
             and
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Third
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Night
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Iews
             began
             to
             count
             the
             day
             ,
             was
             over
             before
             he
             was
             raised
             up
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             stay
             on
             Earth
             forty
             days
             ,
             we
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             ;
             whether
             his
             Body
             was
             passing
             through
             a
             slow
             and
             Physical
             Purification
             ,
             to
             be
             meet
             for
             Ascending
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             intended
             to
             keep
             a
             proportion
             between
             his
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             suffered
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             killing
             the
             Passover
             ,
             so
             the
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             fixed
             for
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             ●ould
             stay
             on
             Earth
             till
             that
             time
             was
             near
             ,
             not
             to
             put
             his
             Apostles
             upon
             too
             long
             an
             expectation
             without
             his
             Presence
             ;
             which
             might
             be
             necessary
             to
             animate
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             should
             be
             endued
             with
             Power
             from
             on
             high
             .
             As
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             questioned
             whether
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             as
             it
             asc●nded
             ,
             was
             so
             wonderfully
             changed
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             on
             the
             Subtility
             and
             Purity
             of
             an
             Ethereal
             Body
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             〈…〉
             same
             Form
             in
             Heaven
             that
             it
             had
             on
             Earth
             ;
             or
             i●
             it
             pu●
             on
             a
             new
             one
             :
             It
             is
             more
             probable
             that
             it
             did
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             wonderful
             Glory
             that
             appeared
             in
             his
             Countenance
             and
             whole
             Person
             at
             his
             Tr●●s●●gur●tion
             ,
             was
             a
             manifestation
             of
             that
             more
             permanent
             Glory
             to
             which
             it
             was
             to
             be
             afterwards
             exalted
             .
             It
             seems
             probable
             from
             what
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
             
               (
               That
               flesh
               and
               blood
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             relates
             to
             our
             glorified
             Bodies
             ,
             when
             
               we
               shall
               bear
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               second
            
             and
             
               the
               heavenly
               Adam
            
             )
             that
             Christ's
             Body
             has
             no
             more
             the
             modifications
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Celestial
             Body
             is
             of
             another
             Nature
             and
             Texture
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Terrestrial
             .
             It
             is
             easily
             imagined
             how
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Body
             to
             be
             numerically
             the
             same
             :
             
             For
             all
             Matter
             being
             uniform
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             all
             sort
             of
             Motion
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             of
             being
             either
             much
             grosser
             or
             much
             purer
             ,
             the
             same
             Portion
             of
             Matter
             that
             made
             a
             thick
             and
             Heavy
             Body
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             may
             be
             put
             into
             that
             Purity
             and
             Fineness
             as
             to
             be
             no
             longer
             a
             fit
             Inhabitant
             of
             this
             Earth
             ,
             or
             to
             breath
             this
             Air
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             meet
             to
             be
             transplanted
             into
             Ethereal
             Regions
             .
          
           
             Christ
             as
             he
             went
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             the
             whole
             Government
             of
             this
             World
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             put
             under
             his
             Command
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             Human
             Nature
             .
             So
             that
             
               all
               things
               are
               now
               in
               subjection
               to
               him
               .
            
             All
             Power
             and
             Authority
             is
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             
             and
             he
             does
             whatsoever
             he
             pleases
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             
               In
               him
               all
               fulness
               dwells
            
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Mosaical
             Tabernacle
             being
             filled
             with
             Glory
             ,
             the
             Emanations
             of
             it
             did
             by
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             enlighten
             and
             direct
             that
             People
             ;
             so
             out
             of
             that
             Fulness
             that
             dwelt
             Bodily
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             constant
             Emanation
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             descending
             on
             his
             Church
             .
             He
             does
             also
             intercede
             for
             us
             
             at
             his
             Father's
             Right-hand
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             preparing
             a
             place
             for
             us
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             all
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             is
             vested
             with
             an
             unccnceivable
             high
             degree
             of
             Glory
             ,
             even
             as
             Man
             ,
             so
             the
             Merit
             of
             his
             Death
             is
             still
             fresh
             and
             entire
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             virtue
             of
             that
             ,
             the
             Sins
             of
             all
             that
             come
             to
             God
             thro●gh
             him
             ,
             claiming
             to
             his
             Death
             as
             to
             their
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             obeying
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             
               sealed
               by
               his
               Spirit
               until
               the
               day
               of
               Redemption
               .
            
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             when
             all
             God's
             design
             with
             this
             World
             is
             accomplished
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             set
             on
             Fire
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             great
             Parts
             of
             which
             it
             is
             composed
             ,
             as
             of
             Elements
             ,
             shall
             be
             melted
             and
             burnt
             down
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             by
             that
             Fire
             probably
             the
             Portions
             of
             Matter
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Bodies
             of
             all
             who
             have
             lived
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             far
             refined
             and
             fixed
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             both
             Incorruptible
             and
             Immortal
             ,
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             meet
             for
             the
             Souls
             that
             formerly
             animated
             them
             ,
             to
             re-enter
             every
             one
             into
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             then
             so
             moulded
             as
             to
             be
             a
             Habitation
             fit
             to
             give
             it
             everlasting
             Joy
             or
             everlasting
             Torment
             .
          
           
             Then
             shall
             Christ
             appear
             visibly
             in
             some
             very
             conspicuous
             Place
             ,
             in
             the
             Clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             every
             Eye
             shall
             see
             him
             ;
             He
             shall
             appear
             in
             his
             
               own
               glory
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             Human
             glorified
             Body
             :
             
             He
             shall
             appear
             in
             the
             
               glory
               of
               his
               angels
            
             ,
             having
             vast
             Numbers
             of
             these
             about
             him
             ,
             attending
             on
             him
             :
             But
             which
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             he
             shall
             appear
             in
             
               his
               Father's
               glory
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             then
             a
             most
             wonderful
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Godhead
             dwelling
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             shall
             he
             pass
             a
             final
             Sentence
             upon
             all
             that
             ever
             lived
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             that
             they
             have
             done
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             The
             Righteous
             shall
             ascend
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             shall
             meet
             him
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             be
             for
             ever
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             sink
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Darkness
             and
             Misery
             ,
             of
             unspeakable
             Horror
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             Pain
             and
             Torment
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             V.
             Of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               is
               of
               one
               Substance
               ,
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Glory
               with
               the
               Fathei
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               very
               and
               Eternal
               God.
               
            
          
           
             IN
             order
             to
             the
             explaining
             this
             Article
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             The
             Importance
             of
             the
             Term
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             His
             Procession
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             truly
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             Spirit
             signifies
             Wind
             or
             Breath
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             it
             stands
             frequently
             in
             that
             Sense
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Wind
             of
             God
             ,
             stands
             sometimes
             for
             a
             high
             and
             strong
             Wind
             ;
             but
             more
             frequently
             it
             signifies
             a
             secret
             Impression
             made
             by
             God
             on
             the
             Mind
             of
             a
             Prophet
             :
             So
             that
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
            
             are
             set
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             vain
             Imaginations
             ,
             the
             false
             Pretences
             ,
             or
             the
             Diabolical
             Illusions
             of
             those
             who
             assumed
             to
             themselves
             the
             Name
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             without
             a
             true
             Mission
             from
             God
             :
             But
             when
             God
             made
             Representations
             either
             in
             a
             Dream
             ,
             or
             in
             an
             Extasy
             ,
             to
             any
             Person
             ,
             or
             imprinted
             a
             sense
             of
             his
             Will
             on
             their
             Minds
             ,
             together
             with
             such
             necessary
             Characters
             as
             gave
             it
             Proof
             and
             Authority
             ,
             this
             was
             an
             Illapse
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Breathing
             from
             him
             on
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             this
             word
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             stands
             most
             commonly
             for
             that
             wonderful
             Effusion
             of
             those
             Miraculous
             Virtues
             that
             was
             poured
             out
             at
             Pentecost
             on
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             by
             which
             their
             Spirits
             were
             not
             only
             exalted
             with
             extraordinary
             degrees
             of
             Zeal
             and
             Courage
             ,
             of
             Authority
             and
             U●terance
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             furnished
             with
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             and
             of
             Miracles
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             first
             and
             great
             Effusion
             ,
             several
             Christians
             received
             particular
             Talents
             and
             Inspirations
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             commonly
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             Spirit
             or
             Inspiration
             .
             Those
             inward
             Assistances
             .
             by
             which
             the
             Frame
             and
             Temper
             of
             Mens
             Minds
             are
             changed
             and
             renewed
             ,
             are
             likewise
             called
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             So
             Christ
             said
             to
             Nicodemus
             ,
             
             That
             
               except
               a
               man
               was
               born
               of
               water
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               see
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               would
               give
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               every
               one
               that
               asked
               him
               .
            
             By
             these
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             extraordinary
             or
             miraculous
             Inspirations
             are
             not
             meant
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             not
             every
             Christian's
             Portion
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             question
             made
             of
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             main
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             by
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             one
             Person
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             those
             Gifts
             and
             Operations
             ;
             or
             whether
             by
             
               One
               Spirit
            
             is
             only
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             flowing
             out
             and
             shewing
             it self
             in
             many
             wonderful
             Operations
             .
             The
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             Trinity
             will
             have
             the
             Spirit
             or
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             to
             signify
             no
             Person
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Divine
             Gifts
             or
             Operations
             .
             But
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             last
             and
             long
             Discourse
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
             in
             which
             he
             promised
             to
             send
             them
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             calls
             him
             
               another
               Comforter
            
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             or
             to
             supply
             his
             Absence
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Tenor
             of
             the
             Discourse
             runs
             on
             him
             as
             a
             Person
             :
             
             
               He
               shall
               abide
               with
               you
               :
               He
               shall
               guide
               you
               into
               all
               truth
               ;
               and
               shew
               you
               things
               to
               come
               :
               He
               shall
               bring
               all
               things
               into
               your
               remembrance
               :
               He
               shall
               convince
               the
               world
               of
               sin
               ,
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               of
               judgment
               .
            
             In
             all
             those
             places
             he
             is
             so
             plainly
             spoken
             
             of
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Quality
             or
             Operation
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Person
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             any
             Key
             or
             Rule
             to
             understand
             the
             Words
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             this
             alone
             may
             serve
             to
             determine
             the
             matter
             now
             in
             dispute
             .
             Christ's
             Commission
             to
             Preach
             and
             Baptize
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             does
             plainly
             make
             him
             a
             Person
             ,
             since
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             we
             are
             to
             be
             called
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Virtue
             or
             Operation
             .
             St.
             Paul
             does
             also
             in
             a
             long
             Discourse
             upon
             the
             Diversity
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             
             Administrations
             ,
             and
             Operations
             ,
             ascribe
             them
             all
             to
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             ,
             as
             their
             Autho●
             and
             Fountain
             ;
             of
             whom
             he
             speaks
             as
             of
             a
             Person
             ,
             distributing
             these
             in
             order
             to
             several
             Ends
             ,
             and
             in
             different
             Measures
             .
             
             He
             speaks
             of
             the
             Spirit
             's
             
               searching
               all
               things
               ,
               of
               his
               interceeding
               for
               us
               ,
            
             of
             our
             
               grieving
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               sealed
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Language
             used
             concerning
             a
             Person
             ,
             not
             a
             Quality
             .
             
               All
               these
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               worketh
               that
               one
               and
               the
               self-same
               Spirit
               ,
               dividing
               to
               every
               man
               severally
               as
               he
               will.
            
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             conceived
             ,
             how
             that
             both
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             should
             use
             the
             Phrase
             of
             a
             Person
             so
             constantly
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             should
             so
             critically
             and
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Argument
             pursue
             that
             Strain
             ,
             if
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Person
             :
             They
             not
             only
             insist
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             repeat
             it
             frequently
             ,
             but
             they
             draw
             an
             Argument
             from
             it
             for
             Union
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             for
             mutual
             Condescension
             and
             Sympathy
             .
             Upon
             all
             these
             grounds
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             proposed
             to
             us
             as
             a
             Person
             ,
             under
             whose
             Oeconomy
             all
             the
             various
             Gifts
             ,
             Administrations
             ,
             and
             Operations
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             put
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Particular
             relating
             to
             this
             Article
             ,
             is
             the
             Procession
             of
             this
             Spirit
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             The
             Word
             Procession
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Schoolmen
             term
             it
             ,
             Spiration
             ,
             is
             only
             made
             use
             of
             in
             order
             to
             the
             naming
             this
             Relation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             may
             best
             answer
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             Spirit
             :
             For
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             we
             can
             frame
             no
             explicite
             Idea
             of
             this
             matter
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             speak
             of
             it
             either
             strictly
             in
             Scripture-Words
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             Words
             as
             arise
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             the
             same
             Signification
             with
             them
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             vain
             Attempt
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             to
             undertake
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             Second
             Person
             is
             said
             to
             be
             generated
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             called
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Third
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             called
             Spirit
             .
             All
             these
             Subtilties
             can
             have
             no
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             signify
             nothing
             towards
             the
             clearing
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             is
             rather
             darkned
             than
             cleared
             by
             a
             pretended
             Illustration
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             never
             have
             believed
             this
             Mystery
             if
             the
             Scripture
             had
             not
             revealed
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             understand
             nothing
             concerning
             it
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             we
             must
             think
             soberly
             upon
             those
             Subjects
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             call
             the
             Second
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Third
             ,
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             Generation
             and
             Procession
             are
             words
             that
             may
             well
             be
             used
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             words
             concerning
             which
             we
             can
             form
             no
             distinct
             Conception
             .
             We
             only
             use
             them
             because
             they
             belong
             to
             the
             words
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             .
             The
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             we
             do
             understand
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             that
             proceeds
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             is
             a
             Person
             begotten
             ,
             we
             therefore
             believing
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             a
             Person
             ,
             apply
             the
             word
             Procession
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Emanation
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             though
             at
             the
             same
             time
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             we
             have
             no
             distinct
             Thought
             concerning
             it
             .
             So
             much
             in
             general
             concerning
             Procession
             .
             It
             has
             been
             much
             controverted
             whether
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Father
             only
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Disputes
             concerning
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             with
             the
             Macedonians
             who
             denied
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             other
             Contest
             ,
             but
             whether
             
             he
             was
             truly
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             When
             that
             was
             settled
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             it
             was
             made
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Creed
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             only
             said
             that
             he
             Proceeded
             from
             the
             Father
             :
             And
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             soon
             after
             that
             ,
             fixed
             on
             that
             Creed
             ,
             decreeing
             that
             no
             Additions
             should
             be
             made
             to
             it
             :
             Yet
             about
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Century
             ,
             in
             the
             Western
             Church
             an
             Addition
             was
             made
             to
             the
             Article
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             affirmed
             to
             
               proceed
               from
               the
               Son
            
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             in
             the
             Ninth
             Century
             fell
             into
             an
             humour
             of
             quarrelling
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             after
             some
             time
             of
             Anger
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             searching
             for
             matter
             to
             reproach
             one
             another
             with
             ,
             they
             found
             out
             this
             difference
             :
             The
             Greeks
             reproached
             the
             Latins
             for
             thus
             adding
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             corrupting
             the
             Ancient
             Symbol
             ,
             and
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             .
             The
             Latins
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             charged
             them
             for
             detracting
             from
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Son
             :
             And
             this
             became
             the
             chief
             Point
             in
             Controversy
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             Here
             was
             certainly
             a
             very
             unhappy
             Dispute
             ;
             inconsiderable
             in
             its
             Original
             ,
             but
             fatal
             in
             its
             Consequences
             .
             We
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             though
             we
             abhor
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             condemning
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             for
             such
             a
             difference
             ,
             yet
             do
             receive
             the
             Creed
             according
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ;
             And
             therefore
             though
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             explain
             what
             Procession
             is
             ,
             we
             believe
             according
             to
             the
             Article
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               proceeds
            
             both
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             :
             Because
             in
             that
             Discourse
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             that
             contains
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             long
             Description
             of
             him
             as
             a
             Person
             ,
             Christ
             not
             only
             says
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Father
               will
               send
               the
               Spirit
               in
               his
               name
               ,
            
             but
             adds
             ,
             That
             
               he
               will
               send
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             
             and
             though
             he
             says
             next
             ,
             
               who
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             yet
             since
             he
             sends
             him
             ,
             
             and
             that
             he
             was
             to
             supply
             his
             room
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             this
             implies
             a
             Relation
             ,
             and
             a
             sort
             of
             Subordination
             in
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Son.
             This
             may
             serve
             to
             justify
             our
             adhering
             to
             the
             Creeds
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             for
             many
             Ages
             received
             in
             the
             Western
             Church
             :
             But
             we
             are
             far
             from
             thinking
             that
             this
             Proof
             is
             so
             full
             and
             explicite
             ,
             as
             to
             justify
             our
             Separating
             from
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             condemning
             it
             ,
             that
             should
             stick
             exactly
             to
             the
             first
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             reject
             this
             Addition
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Branch
             of
             the
             Article
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             Holy
             Ghost
             or
             Person
             thus
             proceeding
             ,
             is
             truly
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             That
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             was
             formerly
             proved
             by
             those
             Passages
             in
             which
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             in
             all
             the
             Three
             Persons
             is
             affirm'd
             :
             But
             besides
             that
             ,
             
               the
               lying
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             by
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               lying
               not
               unto
               men
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               to
               God.
               His
               being
               called
               another
               Comforter
               ;
               his
               teaching
               all
               things
               ;
               his
               guiding
               into
               all
               truth
               ;
               his
               telling
               things
               to
               come
               ;
               his
               searching
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               the
               deep
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               his
               being
            
             called
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               his
               making
               intercession
               for
               us
               ;
               his
               changing
               us
               into
               the
               same
               image
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             are
             all
             such
             plain
             Characters
             of
             his
             being
             God
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             deny
             that
             ,
             are
             well
             aware
             of
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             is
             once
             proved
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Person
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             he
             must
             be
             God
             ;
             therefore
             all
             that
             was
             said
             to
             prove
             him
             a
             Person
             ,
             is
             here
             to
             be
             remembred
             as
             a
             Proof
             that
             he
             is
             truly
             God.
             So
             that
             though
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             variety
             of
             Proofs
             for
             this
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             for
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             yet
             the
             Proof
             of
             it
             is
             plain
             and
             clear
             .
             And
             from
             what
             was
             said
             upon
             the
             First
             Article
             concerning
             the
             Unity
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             
               of
               one
               Substance
               ,
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             VI.
             Of
             the
             Sufficiency
             of
             Holy
             Scriptures
             for
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Holy
               Scripture
               containeth
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               :
               So
               that
               whatsoevet
               is
               not
               read
               therein
               ,
               nor
               may
               be
               proved
               thereby
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               required
               of
               any
               Man
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               believed
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               be
               thought
               requisite
               or
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               we
               do
               understand
               those
               Canonical
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               of
               whose
               Authority
               was
               never
               any
               doubt
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Names
                 and
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Canonical
                 Books
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Genesis
                
                 
                   The
                   First
                   Book
                   of
                   Samuel
                
                 
                   The
                   Book
                   of
                   Hester
                
              
               
                 
                   Exodus
                
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   Book
                   of
                   Samuel
                
                 
                   The
                   Book
                   of
                   Iob
                
              
               
                 
                   Leviticus
                
                 
                   The
                   First
                   Book
                   of
                   Kings
                
                 
                   The
                   Psalms
                
              
               
                 
                   Numbers
                
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   Book
                   of
                   Kings
                
                 
                   The
                   Proverbs
                
              
               
                 
                   Deuteronomy
                
                 
                   The
                   First
                   Book
                   of
                   Chronicles
                
                 
                   Ecclesiastes
                   or
                   Preacher
                
              
               
                 
                   Ioshua
                
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   Book
                   of
                   Chronicles
                
                 
                   Cantica
                   or
                   Song
                   of
                   Solomon
                
              
               
                 
                   Iudges
                
                 
                   The
                   First
                   Book
                   of
                   Esdras
                
                 
                   Four
                   Prophets
                   the
                   greater
                
              
               
                 
                   Ruth
                
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   Book
                   of
                   Esdras
                
                 
                   Twelve
                   Prophets
                   the
                   less
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               And
               the
               other
               Books
               (
               as
               Hierom
               saith
               )
               the
               Church
               doth
               read
               for
               Example
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               Instruction
               of
               Manners
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               apply
               them
               to
               Establish
               any
               Doctrine
               :
               Such
               are
               these
               following
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Book
               of
               Esdras
            
             
               The
               Fourth
               Book
               of
               Esdras
            
             
               The
               Book
               of
               Tobias
            
             
               The
               Book
               of
               Iudith
            
             
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Esther
            
             
               The
               Book
               o●
               Wisdom
            
             
               Iesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Syrach
            
             
               Baruch
               the
               Prophet
            
             
               The
               Song
               of
               the
               Three
               Children
            
             
               The
               History
               of
               Susanna
            
             
               Of
               Bel
               and
               the
               Dragon
            
             
               The
               Prayer
               of
               Manasses
            
             
               The
               First
               Book
               of
               Maccabees
            
             
               The
               Second
               Book
               of
               Maccabees
               .
            
          
           
             All
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             received
             ,
             we
             do
             receive
             ,
             and
             account
             them
             Canonical
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Article
             are
             Two
             important
             Heads
             ,
             and
             to
             each
             of
             them
             a
             proper
             consequence
             does
             belong
             .
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             do
             contain
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             The
             Negative
             Consequence
             that
             ariseth
             out
             of
             that
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             no
             Article
             that
             is
             not
             either
             Read
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             may
             not
             be
             proved
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             thought
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             The
             Second
             is
             ,
             The
             settling
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             both
             of
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             and
             the
             consequence
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             that
             ,
             is
             ,
             The
             rejecting
             the
             Books
             commonly
             called
             Apocryphal
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             may
             be
             Read
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               for
               Example
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               Instruction
               of
               Manners
            
             ;
             yet
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             Established
             by
             them
             .
          
           
           
             After
             the
             main
             Foundations
             of
             Religion
             in
             General
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             or
             more
             specially
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             laid
             down
             ;
             The
             next
             Point
             to
             be
             settled
             ,
             is
             ,
             What
             is
             
               the
               Rule
               of
               this
               Faith
            
             ,
             where
             is
             it
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             is
             it
             lodged
             ?
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             We
             do
             both
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             :
             Those
             of
             that
             Communion
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             every
             thing
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             comes
             from
             God
             ;
             but
             they
             add
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             occasionally
             written
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             the
             design
             of
             making
             them
             the
             full
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             things
             were
             delivered
             Orally
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             are
             faithfully
             Transmitted
             to
             us
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             received
             by
             us
             with
             the
             same
             Submission
             and
             Respect
             that
             we
             pay
             to
             their
             Writings
             :
             And
             they
             also
             believe
             ,
             That
             these
             Traditions
             are
             conveyed
             down
             infallibly
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             true
             and
             false
             Doctrines
             and
             Traditions
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             an
             infallible
             Authority
             lodged
             by
             Christ
             with
             his
             Church
             .
             We
             on
             the
             contrary
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             a
             compleat
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             else
             ;
             and
             although
             we
             make
             great
             use
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             especially
             that
             which
             is
             most
             Ancient
             and
             nearest
             the
             Source
             ,
             to
             help
             us
             to
             a
             clear
             understanding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             yet
             as
             to
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             we
             reject
             all
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             an
             incompetent
             mean
             of
             conveying
             down
             Doctrines
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             refuse
             to
             receive
             any
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             either
             expresly
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             clearly
             proved
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             opening
             and
             proving
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             what
             God's
             design
             in
             first
             ordering
             Moses
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             all
             Inspired
             Persons
             to
             put
             things
             in
             Writing
             ,
             could
             be
             :
             it
             could
             be
             no
             other
             than
             to
             free
             the
             World
             from
             the
             Uncertainties
             and
             Impostures
             of
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             .
             All
             Mankind
             being
             derived
             from
             one
             common
             Source
             ,
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             much
             easier
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Tradition
             pure
             ,
             than
             it
             could
             possibly
             be
             afterwards
             :
             There
             were
             only
             a
             few
             things
             then
             to
             be
             delivered
             concerning
             God
             ;
             as
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             one
             Spiritual
             Being
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             Created
             all
             things
             ,
             That
             he
             alone
             was
             to
             be
             Worshipped
             and
             Served
             ;
             the
             rest
             relating
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             of
             the
             first
             Man
             that
             was
             made
             in
             it
             .
             There
             were
             also
             great
             advantages
             on
             the
             side
             of
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             ,
             the
             first
             men
             were
             very
             long-liv'd
             ,
             and
             they
             saw
             their
             own
             Families
             spread
             extreamly
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             had
             on
             their
             side
             both
             the
             Authority
             which
             long
             Life
             always
             has
             ,
             particularly
             concerning
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             the
             credit
             that
             Parents
             have
             naturally
             with
             their
             own
             Children
             ,
             to
             secure
             Tradition
             .
             Two
             Persons
             might
             have
             conveyed
             it
             down
             ,
             from
             Adam
             so
             
               Abraham
               ;
               Methuselah
            
             lived
             above
             Three
             hundred
             years
             while
             Adam
             was
             yet
             alive
             ,
             and
             Sem
             was
             almost
             an
             hundred
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             he
             lived
             much
             above
             an
             hundred
             years
             in
             the
             same
             time
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             great
             period
             of
             Time
             filled
             up
             by
             Two
             or
             Three
             Persons
             :
             And
             yet
             in
             that
             Time
             the
             Tradition
             of
             those
             very
             few
             things
             in
             which
             Religion
             was
             then
             comprehended
             ,
             was
             so
             Universally
             and
             Intirely
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             correct
             it
             by
             immediate
             Revelation
             to
             Abraham
             :
             God
             intending
             to
             have
             a
             peculiar
             People
             to
             himself
             out
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             commanded
             him
             to
             forsake
             
             his
             Kindred
             and
             Country
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             corrupted
             with
             an
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             was
             then
             but
             beginning
             among
             them
             .
             We
             are
             sure
             his
             Nephew
             Laban
             was
             an
             Idolater
             :
             And
             the
             danger
             of
             mixing
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             was
             then
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             God
             ordered
             a
             Mark
             to
             be
             made
             on
             the
             Bodies
             of
             all
             descended
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
               Seal
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Badge
             and
             Cognisance
             of
             his
             Posterity
             :
             By
             that
             distinction
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             living
             in
             a
             wandring
             and
             unfixed
             manner
             ,
             they
             were
             preserved
             for
             some
             time
             from
             Idolatry
             :
             God
             intending
             afterwards
             to
             settle
             them
             in
             an
             Instituted
             Religion
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Beginnings
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             Law
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             amazing
             things
             that
             ever
             happened
             ,
             and
             the
             fittest
             to
             be
             Orally
             conveyed
             down
             ,
             the
             Law
             being
             very
             short
             ,
             and
             the
             Circumstances
             in
             the
             delivery
             of
             it
             most
             astonishing
             ;
             and
             though
             there
             were
             many
             Rites
             ,
             and
             several
             Festivities
             appointed
             chiefly
             for
             the
             carrying
             down
             the
             Memory
             of
             it
             ;
             though
             there
             was
             also
             in
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             imaginable
             for
             securing
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             all
             the
             main
             Acts
             of
             their
             Religion
             being
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             one
             Place
             ,
             and
             by
             men
             of
             one
             Tribe
             and
             Family
             ;
             as
             they
             were
             also
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             a
             small
             Tract
             of
             Ground
             ,
             of
             one
             Language
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Constitutions
             oblig'd
             to
             maintain
             a
             constant
             Commerce
             among
             themselves
             :
             They
             having
             further
             a
             continuance
             of
             Signal
             Characters
             of
             God's
             Miraculous
             Presence
             among
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             Water
             of
             Jealousy
             ,
             the
             Plenty
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Year
             to
             supply
             them
             all
             the
             Sabbatical
             Year
             ,
             and
             til●
             the
             Harvest
             of
             the
             following
             Year
             :
             Together
             with
             a
             Succession
             of
             Prophets
             that
             followed
             one
             another
             ,
             either
             in
             a
             constant
             course
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             soon
             after
             one
             another
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             which
             appeared
             in
             the
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             Answers
             that
             were
             given
             by
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             all
             which
             must
             be
             confessed
             to
             be
             advantages
             on
             the
             side
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             vastly
             beyond
             any
             that
             can
             be
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             ,
             God
             commanded
             Moses
             to
             write
             all
             their
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             were
             by
             the
             Immediate
             Power
             or
             Finger
             of
             God
             ,
             writ
             on
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             .
             When
             all
             this
             is
             laid
             together
             and
             well
             considered
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             That
             God
             by
             a
             particular
             Oeconomy
             intended
             then
             to
             secure
             Revealed
             Religion
             from
             the
             doubtfulness
             and
             uncertainties
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             much
             more
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             spread
             to
             many
             remote
             Regions
             ,
             among
             whom
             there
             could
             be
             little
             Communication
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             fixed
             in
             its
             first
             beginnings
             by
             putting
             it
             in
             ▪
             Writing
             ,
             and
             not
             left
             to
             the
             looseness
             of
             Reports
             and
             Stories
             .
             We
             do
             plainly
             see
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             methods
             of
             knowing
             and
             communicating
             Truth
             ,
             are
             now
             furer
             and
             better
             fixed
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             been
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Ages
             which
             have
             passed
             since
             the
             beginnings
             of
             this
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             in
             every
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             such
             additions
             are
             daily
             made
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             to
             be
             Reported
             ,
             and
             every
             Point
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             so
             variously
             stated
             ,
             that
             if
             Religion
             had
             not
             a
             more
             assured
             bottom
             than
             Tradition
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             that
             Credit
             paid
             to
             it
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             ;
             If
             we
             had
             no
             greater
             certainty
             for
             Religion
             ,
             than
             Report
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             believe
             it
             very
             firmly
             ,
             nor
             venture
             upon
             it
             :
             So
             in
             order
             to
             the
             giving
             this
             Doctrine
             such
             Authority
             as
             is
             necessary
             for
             attaining
             the
             great
             ends
             proposed
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             conveyance
             of
             
             it
             must
             be
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             ;
             otherwise
             as
             it
             would
             grow
             to
             be
             much
             mixed
             with
             Fable
             ,
             so
             it
             would
             come
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             all
             a
             Fable
             .
             Since
             then
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             the
             utmost
             Advantages
             possible
             of
             its
             side
             ,
             failed
             so
             much
             in
             the
             conveyance
             both
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             relied
             on
             as
             a
             certain
             method
             of
             preserving
             the
             Truths
             of
             Revealed
             Religion
             .
          
           
             In
             our
             Saviour's
             Time
             ,
             Tradition
             was
             set
             up
             on
             many
             occasions
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             never
             submitted
             to
             it
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             he
             reproached
             the
             Iews
             with
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             
               made
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               of
               no
               effect
               by
               their
               Traditions
            
             ;
             
             and
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             
               worshipped
               God
               in
               vain
               ,
               when
               they
               taught
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               Commandments
               of
               men
               .
            
             In
             all
             his
             Disputes
             with
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             he
             appealed
             to
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             he
             bade
             them
             
               search
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               for
               in
               them
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               ye
               think
               ye
               have
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               testify
               of
               me
               .
               Ye
               think
            
             is
             by
             the
             Phraseology
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             a
             word
             that
             does
             not
             refer
             to
             any
             particular
             Conceit
             of
             theirs
             ;
             but
             imports
             ,
             That
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             so
             in
             them
             they
             had
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             justifies
             himself
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             often
             by
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             never
             once
             by
             Tradition
             .
             We
             see
             plainly
             ,
             That
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             Time
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             was
             so
             doubtful
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             a
             formed
             Party
             among
             them
             ,
             did
             openly
             deny
             it
             .
             The
             Authority
             of
             Tradition
             had
             likewise
             imposed
             two
             very
             mischievous
             Errors
             upon
             the
             strictest
             Sect
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             adhered
             the
             most
             firmly
             to
             it
             :
             The
             one
             was
             ,
             That
             they
             understood
             the
             Prophecies
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             sitting
             on
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               David
            
             literally
             :
             They
             thought
             that
             in
             imitation
             of
             David
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             only
             to
             free
             his
             own
             Country
             from
             a
             Foreign
             Yoke
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             to
             subdue
             ,
             as
             David
             had
             done
             ,
             all
             the
             Neighbouring
             Nations
             .
             This
             was
             to
             them
             a
             Stone
             of
             Stumbling
             and
             a
             Rock
             of
             Offence
             ;
             so
             their
             adhering
             to
             their
             Traditions
             proved
             their
             ruin
             in
             all
             Respects
             .
             The
             other
             Error
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Authority
             of
             Tradition
             led
             them
             ,
             was
             their
             preferring
             the
             Rituals
             of
             their
             Religion
             to
             the
             Moral
             Precepts
             that
             it
             contained
             :
             This
             not
             only
             corrupted
             their
             own
             Manners
             ,
             while
             they
             thought
             that
             an
             Exactness
             of
             Performing
             ,
             and
             a
             Zeal
             in
             Asserting
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Ritual
             Precepts
             that
             Moses
             gave
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             those
             Additions
             to
             them
             which
             they
             had
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             were
             accounted
             hedges
             about
             the
             Law
             :
             That
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             might
             well
             excuse
             or
             atone
             for
             the
             most
             heinous
             Violations
             of
             the
             Rules
             of
             Justice
             and
             Mercy
             :
             But
             this
             had
             yet
             another
             worse
             effect
             upon
             them
             ,
             while
             it
             possessed
             them
             with
             such
             prejudices
             against
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             see
             that
             they
             set
             no
             value
             on
             those
             practices
             that
             were
             recommended
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             preferred
             pure
             and
             sublime
             Morals
             ,
             even
             to
             Mosaical
             Ceremonies
             themselves
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             Gentiles
             at
             liberty
             from
             those
             observances
             .
             So
             that
             the
             ruin
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             their
             rejecting
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             their
             persecuting
             his
             followers
             ,
             arose
             chiefly
             from
             this
             Principle
             that
             had
             got
             in
             among
             them
             of
             believing
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             guided
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             in
             all
             their
             Disputes
             with
             the
             Iews
             ,
             make
             their
             Appeals
             constantly
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             they
             set
             a
             high
             Character
             on
             those
             of
             Berea
             for
             examining
             them
             ,
             and
             comparing
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             they
             preached
             ,
             
             with
             them
             .
             In
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               Galatians
            
             and
             Hebrews
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             pursue
             a
             thread
             of
             Argument
             ,
             with
             relation
             
             to
             the
             Prejudices
             that
             the
             Iews
             had
             taken
             up
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             never
             once
             argue
             ●rom
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             always
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             They
             do
             not
             pretend
             only
             to
             disparage
             Modern
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             that
             which
             was
             more
             Ancient
             :
             They
             make
             no
             such
             distinction
             ,
             but
             hold
             close
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             When
             St.
             Paul
             sets
             out
             the
             Advantages
             that
             Timothy
             had
             by
             a
             Religious
             Education
             ,
             he
             mentions
             this
             ,
             
               That
               of
               a
               Child
               he
               had
               known
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               were
               able
               to
               make
               him
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               through
               Faith
               which
               was
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             a
             Key
             to
             give
             him
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             occasion
             St.
             Paul
             adds
             ,
             
               All
               Scripture
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             Old
             Testament
             )
             
               is
               given
               by
               Divine
               Inspiration
            
             ;
             (
             or
             as
             others
             render
             the
             words
             )
             
               All
               the
               divinely
               Inspired
               Scripture
               is
               profitable
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               Reproof
               ,
               for
               Correction
               ,
               for
               Instruction
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               throughly
               furnished
               unto
               all
               good
               works
               .
            
             The
             New
             Testament
             was
             writ
             on
             the
             same
             design
             with
             the
             Old
             ;
             that
             as
             St.
             Luke
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               We
               might
               know
               the
               certainty
               of
               those
               things
               wherein
               we
               have
               been
               instructed
               :
            
             
             
               These
               things
               were
               written
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               that
               ye
               might
               believe
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               believing
               ye
               might
               have
               life
               through
               his
               Name
               .
            
             When
             St.
             Peter
             knew
             by
             a
             special
             Revelation
             that
             he
             was
             near
             his
             End
             ,
             he
             writ
             his
             Second
             Epistle
             ,
             
             that
             they
             might
             have
             that
             as
             a
             mean
             of
             keeping
             
               those
               things
               always
               in
               remembrance
               after
               his
               death
               ,
            
             Nor
             do
             the
             Apostles
             give
             us
             any
             hints
             of
             their
             having
             left
             any
             thing
             with
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             conveyed
             down
             by
             an
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             had
             not
             put
             in
             writing
             :
             They
             do
             sometimes
             refer
             themselves
             to
             such
             things
             as
             they
             had
             delivered
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             but
             by
             Tradition
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             Ages
             after
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             that
             they
             meant
             only
             the
             conveyance
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             unwritten
             Doctrines
             :
             They
             reckoned
             the
             Faith
             was
             a
             sacred
             depositum
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             to
             be
             preserved
             pure
             among
             them
             .
             But
             it
             were
             very
             easy
             to
             shew
             in
             the
             continued
             Succession
             of
             all
             the
             first
             Christian
             Writers
             ,
             That
             they
             still
             Appealed
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             That
             they
             Argued
             from
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             Condemned
             all
             Doctrines
             that
             were
             not
             contained
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             at
             any
             time
             they
             brought
             human
             Authorities
             to
             justify
             their
             Opinions
             or
             Expressions
             ,
             they
             contented
             themselves
             with
             a
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             late
             Authorities
             :
             So
             that
             their
             design
             in
             vouching
             them
             seems
             to
             be
             rather
             to
             clear
             themselves
             from
             the
             Imputation
             of
             having
             innovated
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             expressing
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             thought
             those
             Authorities
             were
             necessary
             to
             prove
             them
             by
             .
             For
             in
             that
             case
             they
             must
             have
             taken
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             pains
             than
             they
             did
             ,
             to
             have
             followed
             up
             ,
             and
             proved
             the
             Tradition
             much
             higher
             than
             they
             went.
             
          
           
             We
             do
             also
             plainly
             see
             that
             such
             Traditions
             as
             were
             not
             founded
             on
             Scripture
             ,
             were
             easily
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             were
             laid
             aside
             by
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             :
             Such
             were
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Christ's
             Reign
             on
             Earth
             for
             a
             Thousand
             years
             ;
             The
             Saints
             not
             seeing
             God
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             The
             necessity
             of
             giving
             Infants
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             The
             Divine
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             70
             Interpreters
             ;
             besides
             some
             more
             important
             Matters
             ,
             which
             in
             respect
             to
             those
             Times
             are
             not
             to
             be
             too
             much
             descanted
             upon
             .
             It
             is
             also
             plain
             ,
             That
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             the
             Valentinians
             ,
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             ,
             began
             very
             early
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Pretension
             to
             a
             Tradition
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             some
             particular
             
             persons
             ,
             as
             a
             Key
             for
             understanding
             the
             secret
             meanings
             that
             might
             be
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             in
             opposition
             to
             which
             ,
             both
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             
             make
             use
             of
             Two
             sorts
             of
             Arguments
             :
             The
             one
             is
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             confuted
             their
             Errors
             .
             The
             other
             is
             a
             Point
             of
             Fact
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Tradition
             .
             In
             asserting
             this
             ,
             they
             appeal
             to
             those
             Churches
             which
             had
             been
             founded
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             a
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             had
             been
             continued
             down
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             in
             these
             we
             must
             search
             for
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             .
             This
             was
             not
             said
             by
             them
             as
             if
             they
             had
             designed
             to
             establish
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             an
             Authority
             distinct
             from
             ,
             or
             equal
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             But
             only
             to
             shew
             the
             falshood
             of
             that
             pretence
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Tradition
             for
             their
             Heresies
             as
             they
             gave
             out
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             whole
             Matter
             is
             considered
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             1
             st
             ,
             That
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             unless
             it
             appears
             to
             have
             been
             Revealed
             by
             God.
             2
             dly
             ,
             That
             Oral
             Tradition
             app●ars
             both
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Experience
             of
             former
             Times
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             incompetent
             conve●er
             of
             Truth
             .
             3
             dly
             ,
             That
             some
             Books
             were
             written
             for
             the
             conveyance
             of
             those
             Matters
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             in
             all
             Ages
             carefully
             preserved
             and
             esteemed
             sacred
             .
             4
             thly
             ,
             That
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             First
             Ages
             do
             always
             Argue
             from
             ,
             and
             Appeal
             to
             these
             Books
             :
             And
             5
             thly
             ,
             That
             what
             they
             have
             said
             without
             Authority
             from
             them
             ,
             has
             been
             rejected
             in
             succeeding
             Ages
             ;
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             Branch
             of
             our
             Article
             is
             fully
             made
             out
             .
          
           
             If
             what
             is
             contain'd
             in
             theScripture
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             is
             theObject
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             thence
             ,
             by
             a
             just
             and
             lawful
             consequence
             ,
             is
             also
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Men
             may
             indeed
             Err
             in
             framing
             these
             Consequences
             and
             Deductions
             ,
             they
             may
             mistake
             or
             stretch
             them
             too
             far
             ;
             but
             though
             there
             is
             much
             Sophistry
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             also
             true
             Logick
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             Thread
             of
             Reasoning
             .
             And
             the
             sense
             of
             every
             Proposition
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             expressed
             always
             in
             the
             same
             or
             in
             different
             words
             ;
             then
             whatsoever
             appears
             to
             be
             clearly
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             an
             Object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             tho
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             expressed
             than
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             every
             just
             Inference
             from
             it
             must
             be
             as
             true
             as
             the
             Proposition
             it self
             is
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             cavil
             to
             ask
             express
             words
             of
             Scripture
             for
             every
             Article
             .
             That
             was
             the
             Method
             of
             all
             the
             Anci●nt
             Hereticks
             :
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Argued
             from
             the
             words
             and
             passages
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             prove
             such
             things
             as
             agreed
             with
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             so
             may
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Objection
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             dark
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             place
             is
             capable
             of
             different
             Senses
             ,
             the
             Literal
             and
             the
             Mystical
             :
             And
             therefore
             since
             we
             cannot
             understand
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             Arguefrom
             it
             ,
             but
             seek
             for
             an
             Interpreterofit
             ,
             on
             whom
             we
             may
             depend
             .
             All
             Sects
             Argue
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             fancy
             that
             they
             find
             their
             Tenets
             in
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             this
             can
             be
             no
             sure
             way
             of
             finding
             out
             sacred
             Truth
             ,
             since
             so
             many
             do
             err
             that
             follow
             it
             .
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             delivered
             to
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             ;
             that
             Moses
             was
             read
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Women
             and
             Children
             ;
             that
             whole
             Nation
             was
             to
             take
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Rules
             from
             it
             :
             All
             Appeals
             w●re
             made
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             Prophets
             among
             them
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Prop●●cies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             in
             their
             Stile
             and
             whole
             Contexture
             dark
             ,
             
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             yet
             when
             so
             great
             a
             Question
             as
             this
             ,
             Who
             was
             the
             true
             Messias
             ?
             came
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             the
             proofs
             urged
             for
             it
             ,
             were
             Passages
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Now
             the
             Question
             was
             ,
             How
             these
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
             No
             Appeal
             was
             here
             made
             to
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             to
             Church-Authority
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Whereas
             he
             and
             his
             Disciples
             urge
             these
             passages
             in
             their
             true
             sense
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             consequences
             that
             arose
             out
             of
             them
             .
             They
             did
             in
             that
             ,
             Appeal
             to
             the
             rational
             Faculties
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             spoke
             .
             The
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             at
             first
             delivered
             to
             poor
             and
             simple
             Multitudes
             ,
             who
             were
             both
             illiterate
             and
             weak
             ;
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             are
             by
             much
             the
             hardest
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             ,
             were
             Addressed
             to
             the
             whole
             Churches
             to
             all
             the
             Faithful
             or
             Saints
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             those
             Churches
             .
             These
             were
             afterwards
             read
             in
             all
             th●ir
             Assemblies
             .
             Upon
             this
             it
             may
             reasonably
             be
             asked
             ,
             Were
             these
             Writings
             clear
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             or
             were
             they
             not
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             unaccountable
             why
             they
             were
             addressed
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             came
             to
             be
             received
             and
             entertained
             as
             they
             were
             .
             It
             is
             the
             End
             of
             Speech
             and
             Writing
             ,
             to
             make
             things
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             supposable
             ,
             That
             Men
             Inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             either
             could
             not
             or
             would
             not
             express
             themselves
             so
             as
             that
             they
             should
             be
             clearly
             understood
             .
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             the
             New
             Dispensation
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Old
             ,
             as
             Light
             is
             to
             Darkness
             ,
             an
             Open
             Face
             to
             a
             Veiled
             ,
             and
             Substance
             to
             Shadows
             .
             Since
             then
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             David
             both
             in
             the
             19
             th
             ,
             and
             most
             copiously
             in
             the
             119
             
               th
               Psalm
            
             ,
             sets
             out
             very
             fully
             ,
             the
             Light
             which
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             gave
             them
             in
             that
             darker
             State
             ,
             we
             have
             much
             more
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             New
             Dispensation
             should
             be
             much
             brighter
             :
             If
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             a
             certain
             Expounder
             of
             Scripture
             then
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             less
             now
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             Provision
             made
             in
             the
             New
             for
             a
             sure
             Guide
             :
             No
             Intimations
             are
             given
             where
             to
             find
             one
             :
             From
             all
             which
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             clear
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             and
             might
             well
             be
             understood
             by
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             at
             first
             addressed
             .
             If
             they
             were
             clear
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             likewise
             clear
             to
             us
             :
             For
             though
             we
             have
             not
             a
             full
             History
             of
             that
             Time
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Phrases
             and
             Customs
             ,
             and
             particular
             Opinions
             of
             that
             Age
             ;
             yet
             the
             vast
             Industry
             of
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             of
             these
             two
             last
             in
             particular
             ,
             has
             made
             such
             discoveries
             ,
             besides
             the
             other
             collateral
             advantages
             which
             Learning
             and
             a
             Niceness
             in
             Reasoning
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             justly
             reckon
             ,
             that
             though
             some
             Hints
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             relate
             to
             the
             particulars
             of
             that
             Time
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             lost
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             at
             best
             but
             make
             conjectures
             about
             them
             ;
             yet
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             understand
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             indeed
             fall
             into
             Mistakes
             as
             well
             as
             into
             Sins
             ;
             And
             into
             Errors
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             into
             Sins
             of
             Ignorance
             .
             God
             has
             dealt
             with
             our
             Understandings
             as
             he
             has
             dealt
             with
             our
             Wiils
             :
             He
             proposes
             our
             Duty
             to
             us
             ,
             with
             strong
             Motives
             to
             Obedience
             ;
             he
             promises
             us
             inward
             Assistances
             ,
             and
             accepts
             of
             our
             sincere
             Endeavours
             :
             And
             yet
             this
             does
             not
             hinder
             many
             from
             perishng
             Eternally
             ,
             and
             others
             from
             falling
             into
             great
             Sins
             ,
             and
             so
             running
             great
             danger
             of
             Eternal
             Damnation
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             is
             because
             God
             has
             left
             our
             Wills
             free
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             constrain
             us
             to
             be
             good
             :
             He
             deals
             with
             our
             Understandings
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             he
             has
             set
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Salvation
             before
             us
             ,
             in
             Writings
             that
             are
             framed
             in
             a
             simple
             and
             plain
             Stile
             ,
             in
             a
             Language
             that
             was
             then
             common
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             well
             understood
             ,
             that
             were
             at
             first
             designed
             for
             common
             Use
             :
             They
             are
             soon
             read
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             is
             very
             clear
             :
             So
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             reads
             these
             carefully
             and
             with
             an
             honest
             Mind
             ;
             if
             he
             prays
             to
             God
             to
             direct
             him
             ,
             and
             follows
             sincerely
             what
             he
             apprehends
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             practises
             diligently
             those
             Duties
             that
             do
             unquestionably
             appear
             to
             be
             bound
             upon
             him
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             shall
             find
             out
             enough
             to
             save
             his
             Soul
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             Mistakes
             as
             lye
             still
             upon
             him
             ,
             shall
             either
             be
             cleared
             up
             to
             him
             by
             some
             happy
             Providence
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
             by
             that
             Infinite
             Mercy
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             Sincerity
             and
             Diligence
             is
             well
             known
             .
             That
             bad
             men
             should
             fall
             into
             grievous
             Errors
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             strange
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             should
             commit
             heinous
             Sins
             :
             And
             the
             Errors
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             neither
             wilful
             nor
             insolent
             ,
             will
             certainly
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Sins
             of
             Infirmity
             .
             Therefore
             all
             the
             ill
             use
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Errors
             that
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             it
             ,
             do
             not
             weaken
             its
             Authority
             or
             Clearness
             .
             This
             does
             only
             shew
             us
             the
             danger
             of
             Studying
             them
             with
             a
             biassed
             or
             corrupted
             mind
             ,
             of
             reading
             them
             too
             carelesly
             ,
             of
             being
             too
             curious
             in
             going
             farther
             than
             as
             they
             open
             matters
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             being
             too
             implicite
             in
             adhering
             to
             our
             Education
             ,
             or
             in
             Submitting
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             So
             far
             I
             have
             explained
             the
             First
             Branch
             of
             this
             Article
             .
             The
             Consequence
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             it
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             not
             be
             proved
             :
             
               That
               therefore
               nothing
               ought
               to
               be
               esteemed
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               what
               may
               be
               found
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               proved
               from
               it
               .
            
             If
             this
             is
             our
             Rule
             ,
             our
             entire
             and
             only
             Rule
             ,
             then
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             are
             not
             in
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             ;
             and
             any
             Church
             that
             adds
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             is
             erroneous
             for
             making
             such
             Additions
             ,
             and
             becomes
             Tyrannical
             if
             she
             imposes
             them
             upon
             all
             her
             Members
             ,
             and
             requires
             positive
             Declarations
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             and
             Oaths
             concerning
             them
             .
             In
             so
             doing
             she
             forces
             such
             as
             cannot
             have
             Communion
             with
             her
             ,
             but
             by
             affirming
             what
             they
             believe
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             from
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             had
             without
             departing
             from
             the
             Truth
             .
             So
             all
             the
             Additions
             of
             the
             Five
             Sacraments
             ,
             of
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ,
             of
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             Crosses
             and
             Relicks
             ;
             of
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             offered
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             dead
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             living
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Adoration
             offered
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             many
             more
             ,
             are
             certainly
             Errors
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             be
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             intolerable
             Errors
             ,
             if
             as
             the
             Scripture
             is
             express
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             defile
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christians
             with
             Idolatry
             :
             But
             they
             become
             yet
             most
             intolerable
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             imposed
             upon
             all
             that
             are
             in
             that
             Communion
             ,
             and
             if
             Creeds
             or
             Oaths
             in
             which
             they
             are
             affirmed
             ,
             are
             required
             of
             all
             in
             their
             Communion
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             main
             ground
             of
             justifying
             our
             forming
             our selves
             into
             a
             distinct
             Body
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             well
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             The
             further
             discussing
             of
             this
             will
             come
             properly
             in
             ,
             when
             other
             Particulars
             come
             to
             be
             examined
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             I
             go
             to
             the
             Second
             Branch
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Here
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             for
             though
             in
             order
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             before
             the
             New
             ,
             
             y●t
             the
             Proof
             of
             the
             one
             being
             more
             distinctly
             made
             out
             by
             the
             concurring
             Testimonies
             of
             other
             Writers
             ,
             than
             can
             possibly
             be
             pretended
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             giving
             an
             Authority
             to
             the
             Old
             ,
             by
             asserting
             it
             so
             expresly
             ,
             I
             shall
             therefore
             prove
             first
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             I
             will
             not
             urge
             that
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             many
             have
             had
             recourse
             to
             :
             This
             is
             only
             an
             Argument
             to
             him
             that
             feels
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             is
             one
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             proves
             nothing
             to
             another
             person
             ;
             besides
             ,
             the
             utmost
             that
             with
             reason
             can
             be
             made
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             that
             a
             good
             man
             feeling
             the
             very
             powerful
             Effects
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             on
             his
             own
             Heart
             ,
             in
             the
             reforming
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             calming
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             Comforts
             that
             arise
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             convinced
             in
             general
             of
             the
             Whole
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             the
             happy
             Effects
             that
             it
             has
             upon
             his
             own
             Mind
             :
             But
             it
             does
             not
             from
             this
             appear
             how
             he
             should
             know
             that
             such
             Books
             and
             such
             Passages
             in
             them
             should
             come
             from
             a
             Divine
             Original
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             distinguish
             what
             is
             Genuine
             in
             them
             from
             what
             is
             Spurious
             .
             To
             come
             therefore
             to
             such
             Arguments
             as
             may
             be
             well
             insisted
             upon
             and
             maintained
             .
          
           
             The
             Canon
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             we
             now
             have
             it
             ,
             is
             fully
             proved
             from
             the
             Quotations
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             by
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Centuries
             ;
             such
             as
             
               Clemens
               ,
               Ignatius
               ,
               Iustin
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
            
             and
             several
             others
             .
             Papias
             ,
             who
             conversed
             with
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             cited
             by
             Eusebius
             in
             confirmation
             of
             St.
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             was
             writ
             by
             him
             in
             Hebrew
             :
             
             He
             is
             also
             cited
             to
             prove
             that
             St.
             Mark
             writ
             his
             Gospel
             from
             St.
             Peter's
             Preaching
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             later
             Writers
             .
             Irenaeus
             says
             St.
             Luke
             writ
             his
             Gospel
             according
             to
             St.
             Paul's
             Preaching
             ,
             
             which
             is
             supported
             by
             some
             Words
             in
             St.
             Paul's
             Epistles
             that
             relate
             to
             Passages
             in
             that
             Gospel
             ;
             yet
             certainly
             he
             had
             likewise
             other
             Vouchers
             ;
             those
             
               who
               from
               the
               beginning
               were
               Eye-witnesses
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             though
             the
             whole
             might
             receive
             its
             full
             Authority
             from
             St.
             Paul's
             Approbation
             .
             St.
             Iohn
             writ
             later
             than
             the
             other
             Three
             ;
             so
             the
             Testimonies
             concerning
             his
             Gospel
             are
             the
             fullest
             and
             the
             most
             particular
             .
             
             Irenaeus
             has
             laboured
             the
             Proof
             of
             this
             matter
             with
             much
             Care
             and
             Attention
             :
             He
             lived
             within
             an
             Hundred
             years
             to
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             knew
             Policarp
             that
             was
             one
             of
             his
             Disciples
             :
             After
             him
             come
             Tertullian
             and
             Origen
             ,
             who
             speak
             very
             copiously
             of
             the
             Four
             Gospels
             ;
             
             and
             from
             them
             all
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             have
             without
             any
             doubting
             or
             Controversy
             acknowledged
             and
             cited
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             any
             Opposition
             ,
             except
             what
             was
             made
             by
             Marcion
             and
             the
             Manichees
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             these
             Authorities
             we
             appeal
             to
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             are
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Third
             and
             Fourth
             Centuries
             ,
             by
             Origen
             a
             Man
             of
             great
             Industry
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             examined
             the
             State
             of
             many
             Churches
             ;
             by
             St.
             Athanasius
             ,
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             and
             Carthage
             ;
             
             and
             after
             these
             we
             have
             a
             constant
             Succession
             of
             Testimonies
             ,
             that
             do
             deliver
             these
             as
             the
             Canon
             universally
             received
             .
             All
             this
             laid
             together
             ,
             does
             fully
             prove
             this
             Point
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             more
             clearly
             when
             these
             Particulars
             are
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             read
             in
             all
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             was
             a
             Point
             in
             which
             it
             was
             not
             easy
             for
             men
             to
             mistake
             .
             2
             dly
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             so
             near
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             that
             the
             Originals
             
             themselves
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             no
             doubt
             so
             long
             preserved
             .
             3
             dly
             ,
             That
             both
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
             as
             appears
             by
             Celsus
             ,
             knew
             that
             these
             were
             the
             Books
             in
             which
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Christians
             was
             contained
             .
             4
             thly
             ,
             That
             some
             question
             was
             made
             touching
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             not
             that
             clear
             or
             general
             knowledge
             concerning
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             concerning
             the
             others
             ;
             yet
             upon
             fuller
             enquiry
             all
             acquiesced
             in
             them
             .
             No
             doubt
             was
             ever
             made
             about
             Thirteen
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             Epistles
             ;
             because
             there
             were
             particula●
             Churches
             or
             Persons
             to
             whom
             the
             Originals
             of
             them
             were
             directed
             :
             
             But
             the
             Strain
             and
             Design
             of
             that
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             being
             to
             remove
             their
             Prejudices
             ,
             that
             high
             one
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             up
             against
             St.
             Paul
             as
             an
             Enemy
             to
             their
             Nation
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             out
             of
             view
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             blast
             the
             good
             Effects
             which
             were
             intended
             by
             it
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             cited
             oftner
             than
             once
             by
             Clemens
             of
             Rome
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             some
             Passages
             in
             it
             favoured
             the
             Severity
             of
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             
             that
             cut
             off
             Apostates
             from
             the
             hopes
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             made
             them
             question
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             mention
             is
             made
             both
             by
             
               Origen
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             Ierome
             ,
             who
             frequently
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Roman
             ,
             did
             not
             receive
             it
             ;
             yet
             Athanasius
             reckons
             both
             this
             and
             the
             Seven
             General
             Epistles
             among
             the
             Canonical
             Writings
             .
             Cyril
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             had
             occasion
             to
             be
             well
             informed
             about
             it
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             delivers
             his
             Catalogue
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             received
             it
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             reckons
             up
             in
             it
             both
             the
             Seven
             General
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             the
             Fourteen
             of
             St.
             Paul.
             So
             does
             Ruffin
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             the
             Councils
             of
             Laodicea
             and
             Carthage
             ;
             
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             former
             being
             received
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             .
             
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Origen
            
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             cite
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             frequently
             .
             Some
             question
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             
             the
             Second
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Second
             and
             Third
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             St.
             Iude's
             Epistle
             .
             But
             both
             Clemens
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Ignatius
            
             ,
             and
             Origen
             ,
             cite
             St.
             Iame's
             Epistle
             :
             Eusebius
             says
             it
             was
             known
             to
             most
             ,
             and
             read
             in
             most
             Christian
             Churches
             :
             The
             like
             is
             testified
             by
             St.
             Ierom.
             St.
             Peter's
             Second
             Epistle
             is
             cited
             by
             Origen
             and
             Firmilian
             ;
             and
             Eusebius
             says
             it
             was
             held
             very
             useful
             even
             by
             those
             who
             held
             it
             not
             Canonical
             ;
             But
             since
             the
             First
             Epistle
             was
             never
             questioned
             by
             any
             ,
             the
             Second
             that
             carries
             so
             many
             Characters
             of
             its
             Genuineness
             ,
             such
             as
             St.
             Peter's
             Name
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Transfiguration
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             being
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             it
             ,
             
             are
             evident
             Proofs
             of
             its
             being
             writ
             by
             him
             .
             The
             Second
             and
             Third
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             are
             cited
             by
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Clemens
            
             ,
             and
             Dennis
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             by
             Tertullian
             .
             The
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Iude
             is
             also
             cited
             by
             Tertullian
             .
             Some
             of
             those
             General
             Epistles
             were
             not
             addressed
             to
             any
             particular
             Body
             or
             Church
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             preserved
             the
             Originals
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             sent
             about
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Circular
             Letters
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             were
             not
             received
             so
             early
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             an
             Unanimity
             ,
             
             as
             we
             find
             concerning
             the
             Four
             Gospel's
             ,
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             Thirteen
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             Epistles
             .
             These
             being
             first
             fixed
             upon
             by
             an
             unquestioned
             and
             undisputed
             Tradition
             ,
             made
             that
             here
             was
             a
             Standard
             once
             ascertained
             to
             judge
             the
             better
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             So
             when
             the
             matter
             was
             strictly
             examined
             ,
             so
             near
             the
             Fountain
             that
             it
             was
             very
             possible
             and
             easy
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Certainty
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             the
             Canon
             was
             settled
             ,
             and
             universally
             agreed
             to
             .
             The
             Stile
             and
             Matter
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             designation
             of
             Divine
             given
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             gave
             occasion
             to
             many
             Questions
             about
             it
             :
             Clemens
             of
             Rome
             cites
             it
             as
             a
             Prophetical
             Book
             :
             
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             says
             it
             was
             writ
             by
             Iohn
             ,
             one
             of
             Christ's
             Twelve
             Apostles
             :
             Irenaeus
             calls
             it
             the
             Revelation
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             the
             Disciple
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             writ
             almost
             in
             our
             own
             Age
             ,
             in
             the
             End
             of
             Domitian's
             Reign
             .
             Melito
             writ
             upon
             it
             ;
             
               Theophilus
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               Hyppolitus
               ,
               Clemens
               ,
            
             and
             
               Dennis
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
            
             and
             Origen
             do
             cite
             it
             ▪
             And
             thus
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             New
             Testamentseems
             to
             be
             fullymade
             outbythe
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             the
             several
             Churches
             immediately
             after
             the
             Apostolicaltime
             .
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             all
             this
             and
             the
             Oral
             Tradition
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             fixed
             or
             permanent
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             is
             only
             Report
             carried
             about
             and
             handed
             down
             .
             Whereas
             here
             is
             a
             Book
             ,
             that
             was
             only
             to
             be
             copied
             out
             and
             read
             publickly
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             Persons
             ,
             between
             which
             the
             difference
             is
             so
             vast
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             little
             possible
             to
             imagine
             how
             the
             one
             should
             continue
             pure
             ,
             as
             how
             the
             other
             should
             come
             to
             be
             corrupted
             .
             There
             was
             never
             a
             Book
             of
             which
             we
             have
             that
             reason
             to
             be
             assured
             that
             it
             is
             genuine
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             here
             .
             There
             hapned
             to
             be
             constant
             Disputes
             among
             Christians
             from
             the
             Second
             Century
             downward
             ,
             concerning
             some
             of
             the
             most
             important
             Parts
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             by
             both
             sides
             these
             Books
             were
             appealed
             to
             :
             And
             though
             there
             might
             be
             some
             Variations
             in
             Readings
             and
             Translations
             ,
             yet
             no
             question
             was
             made
             concerning
             the
             Canon
             ,
             or
             the
             Authenticalness
             of
             the
             Books
             themselves
             ;
             unless
             it
             were
             by
             the
             Manichees
             ,
             who
             came
             indeed
             to
             be
             called
             Christians
             ,
             by
             a
             very
             enlarged
             way
             of
             speaking
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             justly
             strange
             how
             men
             who
             said
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             ,
             was
             an
             Evil
             God
             ;
             and
             who
             held
             that
             there
             were
             Two
             Supreme
             Gods
             ,
             a
             Good
             and
             an
             Evil
             one
             ;
             how
             such
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             could
             be
             called
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             those
             Books
             is
             not
             derived
             from
             any
             Judgment
             that
             the
             Church
             made
             concerning
             them
             ;
             but
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             known
             that
             they
             were
             writ
             ,
             either
             by
             men
             who
             were
             themselves
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             by
             those
             who
             were
             their
             Assistants
             and
             Companions
             ,
             at
             whose
             Order
             ,
             or
             under
             whose
             Direction
             and
             Approbation
             it
             was
             known
             that
             they
             were
             written
             and
             published
             .
             These
             Books
             were
             received
             and
             known
             for
             such
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             Apostolical
             Age
             it self
             ;
             so
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             Ignatius
             and
             Polycarp
             ,
             lived
             long
             enough
             to
             see
             the
             Canon
             generally
             received
             and
             settled
             .
             The
             suffering
             and
             depressed
             state
             of
             the
             First
             Christians
             was
             also
             such
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             suspect
             them
             of
             Imposture
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             credible
             that
             an
             Imposture
             of
             this
             kind
             could
             have
             passed
             upon
             all
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             .
             A
             man
             in
             a
             Corner
             might
             have
             forged
             the
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Pieces
             which
             were
             not
             to
             be
             generally
             used
             ;
             and
             they
             might
             have
             ap●●ared
             
             soon
             after
             ,
             and
             Cr●dit
             might
             have
             been
             given
             too
             easily
             to
             a
             Book
             or
             Writing
             of
             that
             kind
             :
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             Age
             in
             which
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             brought
             men
             under
             great
             Troubles
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             Miracles
             and
             other
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             were
             long
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             either
             False
             Books
             could
             have
             been
             so
             early
             obtruded
             on
             the
             Church
             as
             True
             ,
             or
             that
             True
             Books
             could
             have
             been
             so
             vitiated
             as
             to
             lose
             their
             Original
             Purity
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             so
             universally
             read
             and
             used
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             soon
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Writers
             of
             that
             very
             Age
             and
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             so
             generally
             and
             so
             grosly
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             cited
             Spurious
             Writings
             for
             True.
             These
             are
             things
             that
             could
             not
             be
             believed
             in
             the
             Histories
             or
             Records
             of
             any
             Nation
             :
             Though
             the
             Value
             that
             the
             Christians
             set
             upon
             these
             Books
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             use
             they
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             reading
             a
             parcel
             of
             them
             every
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             make
             this
             much
             less
             supposable
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             than
             it
             could
             be
             in
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             History
             or
             Record
             whatsoever
             .
             The
             early
             spreading
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             so
             many
             remote
             Countries
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             the
             many
             Copies
             of
             these
             Books
             that
             lay
             in
             Countries
             so
             remote
             ,
             the
             many
             Translations
             of
             them
             that
             were
             quickly
             made
             ,
             do
             all
             concur
             to
             make
             the
             Impossibility
             of
             any
             such
             Imposture
             the
             more
             sensible
             .
             Thus
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             fixed
             upon
             clear
             and
             sure
             Grounds
             .
          
           
             From
             thence
             without
             any
             further
             Proof
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Christ
             does
             frequently
             cite
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             he
             appeals
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             charged
             the
             Iews
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             chiefly
             their
             Teachers
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             with
             many
             Disorders
             and
             Faults
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             once
             so
             much
             as
             insinuated
             that
             they
             had
             corrupted
             their
             Law
             ,
             or
             other
             Sacred
             Books
             ;
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             had
             been
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             those
             Abuses
             that
             they
             had
             put
             upon
             the
             People
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             cited
             their
             Books
             according
             to
             the
             Translation
             that
             was
             then
             in
             Credit
             and
             common
             Use
             amongst
             them
             .
             When
             one
             asked
             him
             which
             was
             the
             great
             Commandment
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               How
               readest
               thou
            
             ?
             And
             he
             proved
             the
             chief
             things
             relating
             to
             himself
             ,
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             from
             the
             Prophecies
             that
             had
             gone
             before
             ;
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             fulfilled
             in
             him
             :
             He
             also
             cites
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             
             by
             a
             Threefold
             Division
             of
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Psalms
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Three
             Orders
             of
             Books
             into
             which
             the
             Iews
             had
             divided
             it
             .
             The
             Psalms
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             among
             the
             Holy
             Writings
             ,
             being
             set
             for
             that
             whole
             Volume
             .
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             That
             
               to
               the
               Iews
               were
               committed
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
            
             :
             
             He
             reckons
             that
             among
             the
             chief
             of
             their
             Privileges
             ,
             but
             he
             never
             blames
             them
             for
             being
             unfaithful
             in
             this
             Trust
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Iews
             have
             not
             corrupted
             the
             chief
             of
             those
             Passages
             that
             are
             urged
             against
             them
             to
             prove
             Jesus
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Christ.
             So
             that
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             LXX
             Interpreters
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             common
             use
             and
             in
             high
             esteem
             among
             the
             Iews
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             was
             as
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             faithful
             and
             uncorrupted
             .
             This
             might
             be
             further
             urged
             from
             what
             St.
             Paul
             says
             concerning
             those
             Scriptures
             which
             Timothy
             had
             learned
             of
             a
             Child
             ;
             these
             could
             be
             no
             other
             than
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Thus
             if
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             the
             full
             Testimony
             that
             they
             give
             to
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             does
             sufficiently
             prove
             their
             ●uthority
             and
             Genuineness
             likewise
             .
             But
             to
             carry
             this
             matter
             yet
             further
             :
          
           
           
             Moses
             wrought
             such
             Miracles
             both
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             passing
             through
             the
             Red-Sea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             are
             acknowledg'd
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             question
             made
             of
             his
             being
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             authorized
             by
             him
             to
             deliver
             his
             Will
             to
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             .
             The
             Relation
             given
             of
             those
             Miracles
             represents
             them
             to
             be
             such
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             acted
             so
             publickly
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             they
             were
             Tricks
             ,
             or
             that
             some
             bold
             Asserters
             gained
             a
             Credit
             to
             them
             by
             affirming
             them
             .
             They
             were
             so
             publickly
             transacted
             ,
             that
             the
             Relations
             given
             of
             them
             are
             either
             downright
             Fables
             ,
             or
             they
             were
             clear
             and
             uncontested
             Characters
             of
             a
             Prophet
             authorized
             of
             God.
             Nor
             is
             the
             Relation
             of
             them
             made
             with
             any
             of
             those
             Arts
             that
             are
             almost
             necessary
             to
             Impostors
             .
             The
             Iewish
             Nation
             is
             all
             along
             represented
             as
             froward
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             apt
             to
             murmur
             and
             rebel
             .
             The
             Laws
             it
             contains
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Political
             part
             ,
             are
             calculated
             to
             advance
             both
             Justice
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             to
             awaken
             Industry
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             repress
             Avarice
             .
             Liberty
             and
             Authority
             are
             duly
             tempered
             ;
             the
             moral
             part
             is
             pure
             ,
             and
             suitable
             to
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             Imperfections
             and
             Tolerances
             which
             were
             connived
             at
             ,
             but
             yet
             regulated
             :
             And
             for
             the
             Religious
             part
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Magick
             ,
             and
             all
             Human
             Sacrifices
             were
             put
             away
             by
             it
             :
             When
             we
             consider
             what
             remains
             are
             left
             us
             of
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             afterward
             among
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             who
             were
             Polite
             and
             well
             constituted
             as
             to
             their
             Civil
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             esteem'd
             the
             most
             refin'd
             Pieces
             of
             Heathenism
             ,
             we
             do
             find
             a
             Simplicity
             and
             Purity
             ,
             a
             Majesty
             and
             Gravity
             ,
             a
             Modesty
             with
             a
             Decencyin
             the
             Iewish
             Rituals
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             others
             can
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             compar'd
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             no
             design
             for
             himself
             appears
             ;
             his
             Posterity
             were
             but
             in
             the
             Crowd
             ,
             Levites
             ,
             without
             any
             Character
             of
             Distinction
             ;
             and
             he
             spares
             neither
             himself
             nor
             his
             Brother
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             occasion
             to
             mention
             their
             Faults
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             he
             does
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Countrymen
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             further
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             and
             Policy
             appointed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             settled
             many
             Rules
             and
             Rites
             that
             must
             have
             perpetuated
             the
             Remem●rance
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Land
             was
             to
             be
             divided
             by
             Lot
             ,
             and
             every
             Sha●e
             was
             to
             descend
             in
             an
             Inheritance
             :
             The
             frequent
             Assemblies
             at
             Ierusalem
             on
             the
             Three
             great
             Festivals
             ,
             the
             Sabbaths
             ,
             the
             New
             Moons
             ,
             the
             Sabbatical
             Year
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Jubilee
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             double
             Tythe
             ,
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             so
             many
             different
             kinds
             ,
             the
             distinctions
             of
             Meats
             ,
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             eating
             Blood
             ,
             together
             with
             many
             other
             Particulars
             ,
             were
             all
             founded
             upon
             it
             .
             Now
             let
             it
             be
             a
             little
             considered
             ,
             whether
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Five
             Books
             of
             Moses
             could
             be
             a
             Forgery
             or
             not
             .
             If
             the
             Pentateuch
             was
             delivered
             by
             Moses
             himself
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             them
             as
             the
             Rule
             both
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             Policy
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             conceive
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Recital
             of
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             from
             the
             Book
             of
             Exodus
             to
             the
             End
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             was
             known
             by
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             this
             establishes
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             But
             if
             this
             is
             not
             admitted
             ,
             then
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             in
             what
             time
             it
             can
             possibly
             be
             supposed
             that
             this
             Imposture
             could
             have
             appeared
             .
             There
             is
             a
             continued
             Series
             of
             Books
             of
             their
             History
             ,
             that
             goes
             down
             to
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ;
             so
             if
             there
             was
             an
             Imposture
             of
             this
             sort
             set
             on
             foot
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             all
             that
             History
             must
             have
             been
             made
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             an
             account
             must
             have
             been
             given
             of
             the
             discovery
             of
             those
             Books
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             Imposture
             must
             have
             been
             too
             
             weak
             to
             have
             gain'dCredit
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             thewholeThread
             of
             their
             History
             represents
             these
             Books
             to
             have
             been
             always
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             discovery
             made
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Iosias
             ,
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             this
             sort
             ;
             since
             how
             much
             disorder
             soever
             the
             long
             and
             wicked
             Reign
             of
             Manasses
             might
             have
             brought
             them
             under
             ,
             and
             what
             havock
             soever
             might
             have
             been
             made
             of
             the
             Writings
             that
             were
             held
             Sacred
             among
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             a
             Series
             of
             Forged
             Laws
             and
             Histories
             could
             have
             been
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             of
             which
             there
             was
             still
             a
             conti●ued
             Memory
             preserved
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             believe
             that
             a
             Book
             and
             a
             Law
             full
             of
             so
             much
             History
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             many
             various
             and
             unusual
             Rites
             founded
             upon
             it
             ,
             had
             been
             held
             Sacred
             among
             them
             for
             many
             Ages
             ;
             if
             it
             was
             but
             a
             new
             Invention
             .
             Therefore
             this
             is
             an
             extravagant
             Conceit
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Book
             that
             was
             then
             found
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             was
             either
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             by
             Moses's
             own
             hand
             ;
             
             for
             so
             the
             Words
             may
             be
             rendred
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             some
             of
             the
             last
             Chapters
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             
             which
             seem
             by
             the
             Tenor
             of
             them
             to
             have
             been
             at
             first
             a
             Book
             by
             themselves
             ,
             tho
             afterwards
             joined
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Collection
             that
             Iosias
             was
             making
             ,
             these
             might
             be
             wanting
             at
             first
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             there
             are
             such
             severe
             Threatnings
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             if
             aHeart
             so
             tender
             as
             Iosias's
             ,
             
             was
             verymuch
             affected
             at
             the
             readingthem
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             there
             is
             no
             Period
             in
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             to
             which
             any
             suspicion
             of
             such
             an
             Imposture
             can
             be
             fasten'd
             before
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             :
             So
             it
             must
             be
             laid
             either
             upon
             the
             tim●s
             of
             Captivity
             ,
             or
             soon
             after
             their
             Return
             out
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             ,
             not
             to
             observe
             that
             men
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             are
             seldom
             capable
             of
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             Can
             it
             be
             imagined
             that
             a
             Series
             of
             Books
             that
             run
             through
             many
             Ages
             ,
             could
             have
             been
             framed
             so
             particularly
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             exactly
             ,
             that
             nothing
             in
             any
             concurrent
             History
             could
             ever
             be
             brought
             to
             disprove
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ?
             That
             such
             a
             thing
             could
             pass
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             upon
             a
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             while
             so
             many
             men
             remembred
             or
             might
             well
             remember
             what
             they
             had
             been
             before
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             all
             known
             that
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             inconceivable
             thing
             .
             These
             Books
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             disputed
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             their
             Neighbours
             the
             Samaritans
             were
             inclined
             enough
             to
             contest
             every
             thing
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             acquiesced
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             second
             beginning
             of
             their
             being
             a
             State
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             opened
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Esdras
             and
             Nehemiah
             ,
             and
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             theThree
             Prophets
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             Books
             were
             received
             among
             them
             without
             dispute
             :
             And
             their
             Law
             was
             in
             such
             high
             esteem
             ,
             that
             about
             Two
             hundredYears
             after
             that
             ,
             theKing
             of
             Egypt
             did
             with
             much
             Entreaty
             .
             and
             at
             a
             vast
             Charge
             ,
             procure
             a
             Translation
             of
             it
             to
             be
             made
             in
             Greek
             .
          
           
             The
             Iewish
             Nation
             ,
             as
             they
             live
             much
             within
             themselves
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             safe
             for
             them
             to
             profess
             their
             Religion
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             had
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             their
             Books
             so
             deeply
             infused
             into
             them
             from
             Age
             to
             Age
             ,
             that
             now
             above
             Sixteen
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             not
             poss●ble
             for
             them
             to
             practise
             the
             main
             parts
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             suffer
             much
             for
             professing
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             still
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             practise
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             they
             can
             by
             the
             Law
             it self
             ,
             which
             ties
             the
             chief
             Performances
             of
             that
             Religion
             to
             one
             determinate
             Place
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Firmness
             which
             has
             never
             yet
             appeared
             in
             any
             other
             Religion
             besides
             the
             Iewish
             and
             the
             Christian
             :
             For
             all
             the
             several
             Shapes
             of
             Heathenism
             
             have
             often
             changed
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             went
             off
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Government
             that
             supported
             them
             fell
             ,
             and
             that
             another
             came
             in
             its
             place
             .
             Whereas
             these
             have
             subsisted
             long
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             the
             support
             of
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             but
             under
             many
             severe
             Persecutions
             :
             which
             is
             at
             least
             a
             good
             Moral
             Argument
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             these
             Religions
             had
             another
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             a
             deeper
             Root
             than
             any
             other
             Religion
             could
             ever
             pretend
             to
             .
             Yet
             after
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             Collection
             that
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             by
             Ezra
             and
             others
             ,
             or
             after
             that
             burning
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             their
             Law
             under
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Maccabees
             ,
             that
             some
             disorder
             might
             happen
             ;
             
             that
             there
             might
             be
             such
             regard
             had
             to
             some
             Copies
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             alter
             some
             mani●est
             faults
             that
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             marked
             on
             the
             Margent
             that
             which
             was
             the
             true
             Reading
             :
             And
             a
             Superstitious
             conceit
             might
             have
             afterwards
             crept
             in
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             After-Ages
             of
             a
             mysteryin
             that
             matter
             ,
             upon
             their
             first
             letting
             theseFaults
             continue
             in
             the
             Text
             with
             the
             Marginal
             Annotation
             of
             the
             Correction
             of
             them
             .
             There
             might
             be
             also
             other
             Marginal
             Annotations
             of
             the
             Modern
             Names
             of
             Places
             set
             against
             the
             Ancient
             ones
             ,
             to
             guide
             the
             Reader
             's
             judgment
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             the
             Modern
             Name
             might
             haue
             been
             writ
             instead
             of
             the
             Ancient
             one
             .
             These
             are
             things
             that
             might
             naturally
             enough
             happen
             :
             And
             will
             serve
             to
             resolve
             many
             Objections
             against
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             All
             the
             Numbers
             of
             Persons
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Years
             might
             also
             have
             been
             writ
             in
             Numerical
             Letters
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             they
             came
             all
             to
             be
             set
             down
             in
             words
             at
             large
             :
             And
             while
             they
             were
             in
             Letters
             ,
             as
             some
             might
             have
             been
             worn
             out
             ,
             and
             lost
             in
             Ancienter
             Copies
             ,
             so
             others
             were
             by
             the
             resemblance
             of
             some
             Letters
             ,
             very
             like
             to
             be
             mistaken
             :
             Nor
             could
             Mens
             Memories
             serve
             them
             so
             well
             to
             correct
             mistakes
             in
             Numbers
             as
             in
             other
             Matters
             .
             This
             may
             shew
             a
             way
             to
             reconcile
             many
             seeming
             differences
             between
             the
             Accounts
             that
             are
             variously
             stated
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             .
             In
             these
             Matters
             our
             Church
             has
             made
             no
             Decision
             ;
             and
             so
             Divines
             are
             left
             to
             a
             just
             freedom
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             general
             we
             may
             safely
             rely
             upon
             the
             Care
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Industry
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             naturally
             apt
             to
             preserve
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             entire
             ,
             which
             are
             highly
             valued
             among
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             are
             preserved
             pure
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             those
             things
             for
             which
             they
             were
             written
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             either
             an
             Object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             a
             Rule
             of
             Life
             :
             And
             as
             to
             lesser
             Matters
             which
             visibly
             have
             no
             Relation
             to
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             every
             Copier
             was
             so
             divinely
             guided
             ,
             that
             no
             small
             Error
             might
             surprize
             him
             .
             In
             Fact
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             there
             are
             many
             various
             Readings
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             arisen
             from
             the
             haste
             and
             carelesness
             of
             Copiers
             ,
             from
             their
             guessing
             wrong
             that
             which
             appeared
             doubtful
             or
             imperfect
             in
             the
             Copy
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             superstitious
             adhering
             to
             some
             apparent
             Faults
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             them
             in
             Copies
             of
             a
             Venerable
             Antiquity
             .
             But
             when
             all
             those
             variousReadings
             are
             compar'd
             together
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             as
             theyare
             inconsiderable
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             not
             concern
             ourFaith
             ,
             nor
             ourMorals
             ;
             the
             setting
             which
             right
             was
             the
             main
             end
             of
             Revelation
             .
             The
             most
             important
             diversity
             relates
             to
             Chronology
             ;
             But
             the
             account
             of
             time
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             Consequence
             to
             our
             believing
             right
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             living
             well
             :
             
             And
             therefore
             if
             some
             Errors
             or
             Mistakes
             should
             appear
             to
             be
             among
             those
             different
             Readings
             ,
             these
             give
             no
             just
             cause
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             considering
             the
             many
             Ages
             through
             which
             those
             Books
             have
             past
             ,
             we
             have
             much
             more
             reason
             to
             wonder
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             brought
             down
             to
             us
             so
             entire
             ,
             and
             so
             manifestly
             genuine
             in
             all
             their
             main
             and
             important
             parts
             ,
             than
             that
             we
             should
             see
             some
             prints
             of
             the
             frailty
             of
             those
             who
             copied
             and
             preserved
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             only
             upon
             this
             Head
             to
             consider
             what
             Inspiration
             and
             an
             Inspired
             Book
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             that
             Matter
             is
             to
             be
             carried
             .
             When
             we
             talk
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             a
             Noise
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Air
             that
             strikes
             with
             such
             Vibrations
             on
             the
             Ears
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             motion
             thereby
             made
             on
             the
             Brain
             of
             another
             ,
             we
             do
             convey
             our
             Thoughts
             to
             another
             person
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Impression
             made
             on
             the
             Brain
             is
             that
             which
             communicates
             our
             Thoughts
             to
             another
             .
             By
             this
             we
             can
             easily
             apprehend
             how
             God
             may
             make
             such
             Impressions
             on
             mens
             Brains
             ,
             as
             may
             convey
             to
             them
             such
             things
             as
             he
             intends
             to
             make
             known
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             General
             Notion
             of
             Inspiration
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             manner
             and
             degree
             of
             the
             Impression
             ,
             may
             make
             it
             at
             the
             least
             as
             certain
             that
             the
             Motion
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             certain
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             was
             told
             him
             by
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             other
             .
             Now
             there
             may
             be
             different
             degrees
             both
             of
             the
             Objects
             that
             are
             revealed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Revelation
             .
             To
             some
             it
             may
             be
             given
             in
             charge
             to
             deliver
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             to
             men
             :
             And
             because
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             expressed
             in
             plain
             words
             without
             Pomp
             or
             Ornament
             ,
             therefore
             upon
             such
             occasions
             the
             Imagination
             is
             not
             to
             be
             much
             agitated
             ;
             but
             the
             impression
             must
             be
             made
             so
             naked
             ,
             that
             the
             Understanding
             may
             clearly
             apprehend
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             it
             may
             be
             plainly
             expressed
             .
             In
             others
             ,
             the
             design
             may
             be
             only
             to
             employ
             them
             in
             order
             to
             the
             awakening
             men
             to
             observe
             a
             Law
             already
             received
             and
             owned
             :
             That
             must
             be
             done
             with
             such
             pompous
             Visions
             of
             Judgments
             coming
             upon
             the
             Violation
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             as
             may
             very
             much
             alarm
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             sent
             :
             Both
             the
             Representations
             and
             the
             Expressions
             must
             be
             fitted
             to
             excite
             men
             ,
             to
             terrify
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             reform
             them
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             whether
             when
             we
             are
             Transported
             in
             our
             Thoughts
             being
             awake
             ,
             or
             in
             Dreams
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             having
             those
             Scenes
             acted
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             so
             excited
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             utter
             them
             with
             pompous
             Figures
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             due
             Rapidity
             ;
             This
             is
             another
             way
             of
             Inspiration
             that
             is
             strictly
             called
             Prophecy
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             A
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             Stile
             used
             in
             this
             must
             relate
             to
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             time
             to
             which
             it
             belongs
             :
             Many
             Allusions
             ,
             Hints
             ,
             and
             Forms
             of
             Speech
             must
             be
             used
             ,
             that
             are
             Lively
             and
             Proverbial
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             ,
             unless
             we
             had
             all
             those
             concurrent
             helps
             which
             are
             lost
             even
             in
             the
             next
             Age
             ,
             if
             not
             preserved
             in
             Books
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             must
             be
             quite
             lost
             after
             many
             Ages
             are
             past
             ,
             when
             no
             other
             Memorials
             are
             left
             of
             the
             time
             in
             which
             they
             were
             transacted
             .
             This
             must
             needs
             make
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Prophetick
             Writings
             to
             be
             very
             dark
             to
             us
             :
             Not
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             peculiar
             Genius
             of
             the
             Language
             in
             which
             the
             Prophets
             wrote
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             common
             Customs
             of
             those
             Climates
             and
             Nations
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             are
             very
             different
             from
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             A
             Third
             degree
             of
             Inspiration
             might
             be
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             no
             discoveries
             of
             Future
             Events
             to
             be
             made
             ;
             but
             good
             and
             holy
             Men
             were
             
             to
             be
             inwardly
             excited
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             compose
             such
             Poems
             ,
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             of
             great
             use
             both
             to
             give
             men
             clearer
             and
             fuller
             apprehensions
             of
             Divine
             things
             ,
             and
             also
             insensibly
             to
             charm
             them
             with
             a
             pleasant
             and
             exalted
             way
             of
             Treating
             them
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             should
             so
             order
             them
             in
             the
             management
             of
             their
             Composures
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             afterwards
             appear
             that
             Predictions
             were
             intermixed
             with
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             called
             Prophets
             ,
             unless
             God
             had
             revealed
             to
             them
             the
             mystical
             intent
             of
             such
             Predictions
             :
             So
             that
             though
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             Prophesied
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             themselves
             not
             understanding
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             be
             accounted
             Prophets
             .
             Of
             this
             last
             sort
             are
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             
               Psalms
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               Proverbs
               ,
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             According
             to
             the
             different
             Order
             of
             these
             Inspirations
             was
             the
             Old
             Testament
             divided
             into
             Three
             Volumes
             .
             The
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             all
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             except
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             is
             purely
             and
             strictly
             Prophetical
             .
             The
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             writ
             after
             a
             softer
             and
             clearer
             Illumination
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             Style
             suitable
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             because
             Enthusiasts
             and
             Impostors
             may
             ●alsly
             pretend
             to
             Divine
             Commissions
             and
             Inspirations
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             (
             both
             for
             the
             undeceiving
             of
             those
             who
             may
             be
             mis-led
             by
             a
             hot
             and
             ungoverned
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             for
             giving
             such
             an
             Authority
             to
             men
             truly
             Inspired
             ,
             as
             may
             distinguish
             them
             from
             false
             Pretenders
             )
             that
             the
             man
             thus
             Inspired
             should
             have
             some
             evident
             Sign
             or
             other
             ,
             either
             some
             miraculous
             Action
             that
             is
             visibly
             beyond
             the
             Powers
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             some
             particular
             discovery
             of
             somewhat
             that
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             so
             expressed
             ,
             that
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             may
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             beyond
             the
             Conjectures
             of
             the
             most
             sagacious
             :
             By
             one
             or
             both
             of
             those
             a
             Man
             must
             prove
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             must
             be
             convinced
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             sent
             and
             directed
             by
             God.
             And
             if
             such
             men
             deliver
             their
             Message
             in
             Writing
             ,
             we
             must
             receive
             such
             Writings
             as
             Sacred
             and
             Inspired
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             Writings
             some
             parts
             are
             Historical
             ,
             some
             Doctrinal
             ,
             and
             some
             Elenchtical
             or
             Argumentative
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Historical
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             delivered
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             truly
             transacted
             ,
             must
             be
             indeed
             so
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             when
             Discourses
             are
             reported
             ,
             that
             the
             Individual
             words
             should
             be
             set
             down
             just
             as
             they
             were
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             if
             the
             effect
             of
             them
             is
             reported
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             necessary
             that
             the
             Order
             of
             Time
             should
             be
             strictly
             observed
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             the
             Conjunctions
             in
             such
             Relations
             should
             be
             understood
             severely
             according
             to
             their
             Grammatical
             meaning
             :
             It
             is
             visible
             that
             all
             the
             Sacred
             Writers
             ,
             write
             in
             a
             diversity
             of
             Style
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             different
             Tempers
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             various
             Impressions
             that
             were
             made
             upon
             them
             .
             In
             that
             the
             Inspiration
             left
             them
             to
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Faculties
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             previous
             Customs
             and
             Habits
             :
             The
             design
             of
             Revelation
             as
             to
             this
             part
             of
             its
             Subject
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             give
             such
             Representations
             of
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             as
             may
             both
             work
             upon
             ,
             and
             guide
             our
             belief
             :
             But
             the
             Order
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             the
             strict
             words
             having
             no
             influence
             that
             way
             ,
             the
             Writers
             might
             dispose
             them
             and
             express
             them
             variously
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             be
             exactly
             true
             .
             For
             the
             Conjunctive
             Particles
             do
             rather
             import
             that
             one
             passage
             comes
             to
             be
             related
             after
             another
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             was
             really
             transacted
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Doctrinal
             parts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Rules
             of
             Life
             which
             these
             Books
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             or
             the
             Propositions
             that
             are
             offered
             to
             us
             in
             them
             ,
             
             we
             must
             entirely
             acquiesce
             in
             these
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             who
             speaks
             to
             us
             by
             the
             means
             of
             a
             Person
             ,
             whom
             he
             by
             his
             Authorizing
             him
             in
             so
             wonderful
             a
             manner
             ,
             obliges
             us
             to
             hear
             and
             believe
             .
             But
             when
             these
             Writers
             come
             to
             Explain
             or
             Argue
             ,
             they
             use
             many
             Figures
             that
             were
             well
             known
             in
             that
             Age
             :
             But
             because
             the
             Signification
             of
             a
             Figure
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             common
             use
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             the
             utmost
             extent
             that
             the
             words
             themselves
             will
             bear
             ,
             we
             must
             therefore
             enquire
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             into
             the
             Manner
             and
             Phraseology
             of
             the
             time
             in
             which
             such
             Persons
             lived
             ,
             which
             with
             Relation
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             will
             lead
             us
             far
             :
             And
             by
             this
             we
             ought
             to
             govern
             the
             Extent
             and
             Importance
             of
             these
             Figures
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             their
             Arguings
             ,
             we
             are
             further
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             they
             Argue
             upon
             certain
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             they
             go
             upon
             Principles
             ,
             acknowledged
             and
             received
             by
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             dealt
             .
             It
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             made
             the
             only
             way
             of
             proving
             a
             thing
             ,
             to
             found
             it
             upon
             the
             concessions
             of
             those
             with
             whom
             we
             deal
             ;
             yet
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             once
             truly
             proved
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             just
             and
             usual
             way
             of
             confirming
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             silencing
             those
             who
             oppose
             it
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             follows
             naturally
             from
             those
             Opinions
             and
             Principles
             that
             are
             received
             among
             them
             .
             Since
             therefore
             the
             Iews
             had
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             way
             of
             Expounding
             many
             Prophecies
             and
             Passages
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             very
             proper
             way
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             to
             alledge
             many
             places
             according
             to
             their
             Key
             and
             Methods
             of
             Exposition
             .
             Therefore
             when
             Divine
             Writers
             argue
             upon
             any
             point
             ,
             we
             are
             always
             bound
             to
             believe
             the
             Conclusions
             that
             their
             Reasonings
             end
             in
             ,
             as
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             :
             But
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             be
             able
             to
             make
             out
             or
             even
             to
             assent
             to
             all
             the
             Premises
             made
             use
             of
             by
             them
             in
             their
             whole
             extent
             ;
             unless
             it
             appears
             plainly
             that
             they
             affirm
             the
             Premises
             as
             expresly
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Conclusions
             proved
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             far
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             such
             a
             Scheme
             concerning
             Inspiration
             and
             Inspired
             Writings
             ,
             as
             will
             afford
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             apprehend
             it
             aright
             ,
             a
             Solution
             to
             most
             of
             these
             difficulties
             with
             which
             we
             are
             urged
             on
             the
             account
             of
             some
             passages
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Writings
             .
             The
             laying
             down
             a
             Scheme
             that
             asserts
             an
             immediate
             Inspiration
             which
             goes
             to
             the
             Stile
             and
             to
             every
             Tittle
             ,
             and
             that
             denies
             any
             Error
             to
             have
             crept
             
               into
               any
               of
               the
               Copies
            
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             to
             raise
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             very
             highly
             ,
             so
             it
             lies
             open
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             to
             great
             difficulties
             which
             seem
             insuperable
             in
             that
             Hypothesis
             ;
             whereas
             a
             middle
             way
             as
             it
             settles
             the
             Divine
             Inspiration
             of
             these
             Writings
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             continued
             down
             genuine
             and
             unvitiated
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             can
             only
             suppose
             that
             Inspiration
             was
             given
             ;
             so
             it
             helps
             us
             more
             easily
             out
             of
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             by
             yielding
             that
             which
             serves
             to
             answer
             them
             ,
             without
             weakening
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             in
             the
             last
             place
             to
             examine
             the
             Negative
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             this
             Head
             ,
             which
             excludes
             those
             Books
             commonly
             called
             Apocryphal
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             rejected
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             :
             And
             this
             will
             be
             easily
             made
             out
             .
             The
             chief
             reason
             that
             presses
             us
             Christians
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             is
             the
             Testimony
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             gave
             to
             those
             Books
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             then
             received
             by
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ;
             to
             whom
             
               were
               committed
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             ,
             that
             ever
             these
             Books
             were
             received
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             or
             were
             so
             much
             as
             known
             to
             
             them
             .
             None
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             cite
             or
             mention
             them
             ;
             neither
             Philo
             nor
             Iosephus
             speak
             of
             them
             .
             Iosephus
             on
             the
             contrary
             says
             ,
             they
             had
             only
             22
             Books
             that
             deserved
             belief
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             which
             were
             written
             after
             the
             time
             of
             Artaxerxes
             ,
             were
             not
             of
             equal
             credit
             with
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             that
             in
             that
             Period
             they
             had
             no
             Prophets
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Christian
             Church
             was
             for
             some
             Ages
             an
             utter
             Stranger
             to
             those
             Books
             .
             
               Melito
               ,
               Bishop
            
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             being
             desired
             by
             Onesimus
             to
             give
             him
             a
             perfect
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             took
             a
             Journey
             on
             purpose
             to
             the
             East
             to
             examine
             this
             matter
             at
             its
             Source
             :
             And
             having
             as
             he
             says
             made
             an
             exact
             Enquiry
             ,
             he
             sent
             him
             the
             Names
             of
             them
             just
             as
             we
             receive
             the
             Canon
             ;
             of
             which
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             preserved
             it
             ,
             
             because
             it
             contained
             all
             those
             Books
             which
             the
             Church
             owned
             .
             Origen
             gives
             us
             the
             same
             Catalogue
             according
             to
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             who
             divided
             the
             Old
             Testament
             into
             22
             Books
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             Letters
             of
             their
             Alphabet
             .
             
               Athanasius
               reckons
               them
               up
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               to
               be
               22
               ,
               and
               he
               more
               distinctly
               says
               that
               he
               delivered
               those
               ,
               
               as
               they
               had
               received
               them
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               
               and
               as
               they
               were
               received
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               some
               presumed
               to
               mix
               Apocryphal
               Books
               with
               the
               Divine
               Scriptures
               :
               And
               therefore
               he
               was
               set
               on
               it
               by
               the
               Orthodox
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               declare
               the
               Canonical
               Books
               delivered
               as
               such
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               believed
               to
               be
               of
               Divine
               Inspiration
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               besides
               these
               there
               were
               other
               Books
               which
               were
               not
               put
               into
               the
               Canon
               ,
               but
               yet
               were
               appointed
               by
               the
               Fathers
               to
               be
               read
               by
               those
               who
               first
               come
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Piety
               :
               And
               then
               he
               reckons
               up
               most
               of
               the
               Apocryphal
               Books
               .
            
             Here
             is
             the
             first
             mention
             we
             find
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             they
             were
             made
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             those
             Iews
             who
             lived
             there
             in
             great
             Numbers
             .
             Both
             Hilary
             and
             Cyril
             of
             Ierusalem
             give
             us
             the
             same
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             affirm
             that
             they
             delivered
             them
             thus
             according
             to
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             Cyril
             says
             ,
             That
             all
             other
             Books
             are
             to
             be
             put
             in
             a
             Second
             Order
             .
             
             
               Gregory
               Nazienzen
            
             reckons
             up
             the
             22
             Books
             ,
             and
             adds
             that
             none
             besides
             them
             are
             genuine
             .
             The
             words
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Article
             are
             repeated
             by
             St.
             Ierom
             in
             several
             of
             his
             Prefaces
             .
             And
             that
             which
             should
             determine
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             is
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             by
             an
             express
             Canon
             delivers
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             decreeing
             that
             these
             only
             should
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             the
             Canons
             of
             this
             Council
             were
             afterwards
             received
             into
             the
             Code
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ;
             so
             that
             here
             we
             have
             the
             concurring
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             not
             being
             reckoned
             in
             it
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             urged
             to
             detract
             from
             its
             Authority
             :
             But
             it
             was
             already
             proved
             ,
             that
             that
             Book
             was
             received
             much
             Earlier
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             so
             the
             design
             of
             this
             Canon
             being
             to
             establish
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             Books
             that
             were
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             making
             it
             appear
             reasonable
             not
             to
             read
             it
             publickly
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             some
             later
             Catalogues
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             have
             four
             Centuries
             clear
             for
             our
             Canon
             ,
             in
             Exclusion
             to
             all
             Additions
             .
             It
             were
             easy
             to
             carry
             this
             much
             further
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             these
             Books
             were
             never
             by
             any
             express
             definition
             received
             
             into
             the
             Canon
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             done
             at
             Trent
             :
             And
             that
             in
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             even
             after
             they
             came
             to
             be
             much
             esteemed
             ,
             there
             were
             divers
             Writers
             ,
             and
             those
             generally
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             who
             denied
             them
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
             At
             first
             many
             Writings
             were
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             high
             reputation
             both
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Authors
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Contents
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             never
             lookt
             on
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Canon
             :
             
             Such
             were
             Clemens's
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             Books
             of
             Hermas
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             besides
             several
             other
             things
             which
             were
             read
             in
             particular
             Churches
             .
             And
             among
             these
             the
             Apocryphal
             Books
             came
             also
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             containing
             some
             valuable
             Books
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             besides
             several
             Fragments
             of
             the
             Iewish
             History
             ,
             which
             were
             perhaps
             too
             easily
             believed
             to
             be
             true
             .
             These
             therefore
             being
             usually
             read
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             assigned
             in
             the
             Third
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             for
             calling
             them
             Canonical
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             received
             them
             from
             their
             Fathers
             as
             Books
             that
             were
             to
             be
             read
             in
             Churches
             :
             And
             the
             word
             Canonical
             was
             by
             some
             in
             those
             Ages
             used
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             spurious
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             signified
             no
             more
             than
             that
             they
             were
             genuine
             .
             So
             much
             depends
             upon
             this
             Article
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             necessary
             to
             dwell
             fully
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             state
             it
             clearly
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             only
             to
             observe
             the
             Diversity
             between
             the
             Articles
             now
             Established
             ,
             and
             those
             set
             forth
             by
             
               K.
               Edward
            
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Catalogue
             given
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             distinction
             stated
             between
             the
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             the
             Apocryphal
             Books
             .
             In
             those
             there
             is
             likewise
             a
             Paragraph
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             Parenthesis
             added
             after
             the
             words
             
               proved
               thereby
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Although
               sometimes
               it
               may
               be
               admitted
               by
               God's
               faithful
               People
               as
               Pious
               ,
               and
               conducing
               unto
               Order
               and
               Decency
               :
            
             Which
             are
             now
             left
             out
             ,
             because
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             Order
             and
             Decency
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             intended
             to
             be
             asserted
             by
             this
             Period
             ,
             is
             more
             fully
             explained
             and
             stated
             in
             the
             35
             th
             Article
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             VII
             .
             Of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Old
                 Testament
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 New
                 :
                 For
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 Everlasting
                 Life
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 Mankind
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Mediator
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 which
                 feign
                 that
                 the
                 Old
                 Fathers
                 did
                 look
                 only
                 for
                 Transitory
                 Promises
                 .
              
               
                 Although
                 the
                 Law
                 given
                 from
                 God
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Rites
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 bind
                 Christian
                 Men
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Civil-Precepts
                 thereof
                 ought
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 in
                 any
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 no
                 Christian
                 Man
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Commandments
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Moral
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THIS
             Article
             is
             made
             up
             of
             the
             Sixth
             and
             the
             Nineteenth
             of
             King
             Edward's
             Articles
             laid
             together
             :
             Only
             the
             Nineteenth
             of
             King
             Edward's
             has
             these
             words
             after
             
               Moral
               :
               Wherefore
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               which
               teach
               that
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               were
               given
               to
               none
               but
               to
               the
               weak
               ;
               and
               brag
               continually
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               do
               pretend
               that
               all
               whatsoever
               they
               Preach
               is
               suggested
               to
               them
               ;
               though
               manifestly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             This
             whole
             Article
             relates
             to
             the
             Antinomians
             ,
             as
             these
             last
             words
             were
             added
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Extravagance
             of
             some
             Enthusiasts
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             but
             that
             Madness
             having
             ceased
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             time
             ,
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             thought
             that
             there
             was
             no
             more
             occasion
             for
             those
             words
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             Four
             heads
             that
             do
             belong
             to
             this
             Article
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             New.
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             in
             both
             Dispensations
             ,
             so
             that
             Salvation
             was
             offered
             in
             both
             by
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Ceremonial
             and
             the
             Judiciary
             Precepts
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             do
             not
             bind
             Christians
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Moral
             Law
             does
             still
             bind
             all
             Christians
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             The
             Manichees
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             fancied
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Bad
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Good
             God
             ,
             thought
             that
             these
             Two
             Great
             Principles
             were
             in
             a
             perpetual
             struggle
             ;
             and
             they
             believed
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             was
             under
             the
             Bad
             One
             ,
             which
             was
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             New
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Good
             God.
             But
             they
             who
             held
             such
             monstrous
             Tenets
             ,
             must
             needs
             reject
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             very
             much
             corrupt
             it
             :
             since
             there
             is
             nothing
             plainer
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Old
             foretold
             the
             New
             with
             approbation
             ;
             and
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             prove
             both
             their
             Commission
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             from
             Passages
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             This
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             affirmed
             without
             rejecting
             many
             of
             the
             Books
             that
             we
             own
             ,
             and
             corrupting
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             this
             deserves
             no
             more
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             occasion
             it
             will
             be
             no
             improper
             Digression
             ,
             to
             consider
             what
             Revelation
             those
             under
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             or
             that
             lived
             before
             it
             ,
             had
             of
             the
             Messias
             :
             This
             is
             an
             Important
             Matter
             :
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             furnish
             us
             
             with
             proper
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Iews
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             they
             have
             long
             had
             ,
             and
             still
             have
             an
             Expectation
             of
             a
             Messias
             :
             Now
             the
             Characters
             and
             Predictions
             concerning
             this
             Person
             must
             have
             been
             fulfilled
             long
             ago
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophecies
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             meet
             and
             were
             accomplish'd
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             Person
             ,
             and
             if
             no
             other
             Person
             could
             ever
             pretend
             to
             this
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             undertaken
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             will
             be
             fully
             performed
             .
             The
             first
             Promise
             to
             Adam
             after
             his
             Sin
             ,
             speaks
             of
             an
             Enmity
             between
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             and
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             :
             
             
               It
               shall
               bruise
               thy
               head
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               bruise
               his
               heel
            
             :
             The
             one
             might
             hurt
             the
             other
             in
             some
             lesser
             Instances
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             was
             to
             have
             an
             entire
             Victory
             at
             last
             ;
             which
             is
             plainly
             signified
             by
             the
             Figures
             of
             bruising
             the
             Heel
             ,
             and
             bruising
             the
             Head
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             one
             who
             was
             to
             bear
             this
             Character
             of
             being
             the
             Woman's
             Seed
             .
             The
             next
             Promise
             was
             made
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               In
               thee
               shall
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
            
             :
             
             This
             was
             lodged
             in
             his
             Seed
             or
             Posterity
             ,
             upon
             his
             being
             ready
             to
             offer
             up
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             :
             That
             Promise
             was
             renewed
             to
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             to
             Iacob
             :
             When
             he
             was
             dying
             ,
             it
             was
             lodged
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             when
             he
             prophesied
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Scepter
               should
               not
               depart
               from
               Iudah
               ,
               nor
               the
               Law-giver
               from
               between
               his
               feet
               ,
               till
               Shiloh
               should
               come
               ;
               and
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               to
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             certain
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             were
             lost
             in
             their
             Captivity
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iudah
             was
             brought
             back
             ,
             and
             continued
             to
             be
             a
             political
             Body
             under
             their
             own
             Laws
             ,
             until
             a
             Breach
             was
             made
             upon
             that
             by
             the
             Romans
             first
             reducing
             them
             to
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             that
             destroying
             them
             utterly
             :
             So
             that
             either
             that
             Prediction
             was
             not
             accomplished
             ,
             or
             the
             Shiloh
             ,
             the
             Sent
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             be
             gathered
             ,
             came
             before
             they
             lost
             their
             Scepter
             and
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Moses
             told
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             That
             
               God
               was
               to
               raise
               up
               among
               them
               a
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               whom
               they
               ought
               to
               hearken
               ,
            
             otherwise
             God
             would
             
               require
               it
               of
               them
            
             .
             The
             Character
             of
             Moses
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Lawgiver
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             an
             entire
             Body
             of
             Instituted
             Religion
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             to
             look
             for
             such
             a
             one
             .
             
             Balaam
             prophesied
             darkly
             of
             one
             whom
             he
             saw
             as
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             his
             own
             time
             ;
             and
             he
             spoke
             of
             a
             
               Star
               that
               should
               come
               out
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               a
               Scepter
               out
               of
               Israel
               :
            
             Some
             Memorial
             of
             which
             was
             probably
             preserved
             among
             the
             Arabians
             .
             In
             the
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             there
             are
             many
             things
             said
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             seem
             capable
             of
             a
             much
             Auguster
             Sense
             than
             can
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             answered
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             befel
             himself
             .
             What
             is
             said
             in
             the
             2d
             ,
             the
             16th
             ,
             the
             22d
             ,
             the
             45th
             ,
             the
             102d
             ,
             and
             the
             110th
             Psalms
             ,
             afford
             us
             copious
             Instances
             of
             this
             .
             Passages
             in
             these
             Psalms
             must
             be
             stretched
             by
             Figures
             that
             go
             very
             high
             ,
             to
             think
             they
             were
             all
             fulfilled
             in
             David
             or
             Solomon
             :
             But
             in
             their
             Literal
             and
             largest
             Sense
             they
             were
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
            
             In
             him
             that
             was
             verified
             ,
             
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               leave
               my
               Soul
               in
               hell
               ,
               neither
               wilt
               thou
               suffer
               thy
               Holy
               One
               to
               see
               Corruption
               .
               His
               hands
               and
               his
               feet
               were
               pierced
               ,
               and
               lots
               were
               cast
               upon
               his
               vesture
               .
            
             Of
             him
             it
             may
             be
             strictly
             said
             ,
             
               Thy
               throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             To
             him
             that
             belonged
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               Sit
               thou
               on
               my
               Right-hand
               ,
               till
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstool
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               sware
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             Prophets
             gave
             yet
             more
             express
             Predictions
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             .
             Isaiah
             did
             quiet
             the
             Fears
             of
             Ahaz
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               sign
               ,
               Behold
               ,
            
             
             
               a
               Virgin
               shall
               conceive
               and
               bear
               a
               Son.
            
             It
             was
             certainly
             no
             Sign
             for
             one
             that
             was
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             to
             conceive
             afterwards
             and
             bear
             a
             Son
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Sign
             or
             extroardinary
             thing
             here
             promised
             as
             a
             signal
             Pledge
             of
             God's
             Care
             of
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             must
             lie
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             one
             still
             remaining
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             should
             conceive
             and
             bear
             a
             Son
             ;
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             strict
             signification
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             Original
             .
             The
             same
             Prophet
             did
             also
             foretell
             ,
             That
             as
             this
             Messiah
             ,
             or
             the
             Branch
             ,
             
             should
             spring
             from
             the
             Stem
             of
             Iesse
             ,
             so
             also
             he
             was
             to
             be
             full
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               should
               seek
               to
               him
               .
            
             
             In
             another
             place
             he
             enumerates
             many
             of
             the
             Miracles
             that
             should
             be
             done
             by
             him
             :
             He
             was
             to
             give
             sight
             to
             the
             Blind
             ,
             make
             the
             Deaf
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             the
             Lame
             to
             walk
             .
             
             He
             does
             further
             set
             forth
             his
             Character
             ;
             not
             that
             of
             a
             Warrior
             or
             Conqueror
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               He
               was
               not
               to
               cry
               nor
               strive
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               break
               the
               bruised
               reed
               ,
               or
               quench
               the
               smoking
               flax
            
             ;
             
             
               he
               was
               to
               bring
               forth
               judgment
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               Isles
               were
               to
               wait
               for
               his
               Law.
            
             There
             is
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             in
             the
             same
             Prophet
             ,
             
             setting
             forth
             the
             Mean
             Appearance
             that
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             make
             ,
             the
             Contempt
             he
             was
             to
             fall
             under
             ,
             and
             the
             Sufferings
             he
             was
             to
             bear
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             Soul
             or
             Life
             was
             to
             be
             made
             an
             
               Offering
               for
               Sin
            
             ,
             in
             reward
             of
             which
             he
             was
             to
             be
             highly
             exalted
             .
             In
             another
             place
             his
             Mission
             is
             set
             forth
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Strains
             of
             War
             ,
             or
             of
             Conquest
             ,
             but
             of
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             
             setting
             the
             Prisoners
             free
             as
             in
             a
             Year
             of
             Jubilee
             ,
             and
             comforting
             the
             afflicted
             and
             such
             as
             mourned
             .
             In
             the
             two
             last
             Chapters
             of
             that
             Prophet
             mention
             is
             made
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             were
             to
             be
             called
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Isles
               that
               were
               afar
               off
            
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             God
             was
             to
             take
             some
             
               for
               Priests
               and
               Levites
            
             :
             Which
             shewed
             plainly
             ,
             that
             a
             new
             Dispensation
             was
             to
             be
             opened
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             be
             
               Priests
               and
               Levites
            
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             while
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             stood
             ,
             that
             had
             tied
             these
             Functions
             to
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             House
             of
             
               Aaron
               .
               Ieremy
            
             renewed
             the
             Promise
             to
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             of
             
               a
               King
               that
               should
               reign
               and
               prosper
            
             ;
             
             
               in
               whose
               days
               Iudah
               and
               Israel
               were
               to
               dwell
               safely
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               to
               be
               ,
               The
               Lord
               our
               Righteousness
               .
            
             It
             is
             certain
             this
             Promise
             was
             never
             literally
             accomplished
             ;
             and
             therefore
             recourse
             must
             be
             had
             to
             a
             Mystical
             Sense
             .
             The
             same
             Prophet
             gives
             a
             large
             Account
             of
             a
             
               new
               Covenant
               that
               God
               was
               to
               make
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             
             
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               that
               he
               made
               with
               their
               fathers
               when
               he
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             We
             have
             also
             Two
             Characters
             given
             of
             that
             Covenant
             :
             one
             is
             ,
             That
             
               God
               would
               put
               his
               Law
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             all
             be
             taught
             of
             him
             :
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             
               That
               he
               would
               forgive
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               remember
               their
               sin
               no
               more
               .
            
             One
             of
             these
             is
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             Law
             ,
             that
             consisted
             chiefly
             in
             Rituals
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             Promises
             of
             Inward
             Assistances
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             is
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             limited
             Pardon
             that
             was
             offered
             in
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             on
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             many
             Sacrifices
             that
             they
             were
             required
             to
             offer
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Prediction
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             in
             
               Ezekiel
               .
               Ioel
            
             prophesied
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             on
             great
             Numbers
             of
             Persons
             ,
             Old
             and
             Young
             ,
             
             that
             was
             to
             happen
             before
             the
             
             great
             and
             terrible
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             Final
             Destruction
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               .
               Micah
            
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             foretold
             several
             things
             of
             the
             Disp●nsation
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             
             says
             that
             he
             was
             to
             come
             out
             of
             
               Bethlehem
               Ephratah
            
             .
             
             Haggai
             encouraged
             those
             who
             were
             troubled
             at
             the
             meanness
             of
             the
             Temple
             which
             they
             had
             raised
             after
             their
             return
             out
             of
             the
             Captivity
             .
             It
             had
             neither
             the
             outward
             Glory
             in
             its
             Fabrick
             that
             Solomon's
             Temple
             had
             ,
             nor
             the
             more
             real
             Glory
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             of
             
               Fire
               from
               Heaven
               on
               the
               Altar
            
             ;
             of
             a
             
               Succession
               of
               Prophets
            
             ;
             of
             the
             
               Urim
               and
               Thummin
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Cloud
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             which
             last
             ,
             strictly
             speaking
             ,
             was
             the
             Glory
             ;
             all
             which
             had
             been
             in
             Solomon's
             Temple
             ,
             but
             were
             wanting
             in
             that
             .
             In
             opposition
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             promised
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             in
             a
             
               little
               while
               shake
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             
               shake
               all
               Nations
            
             ;
             words
             that
             import
             some
             surprizing
             and
             great
             Change
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             
               desire
               of
               all
               nations
               should
               come
               ,
               and
               God
               would
               fill
               the
               house
               with
               his
               Glory
            
             ;
             and
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               this
               latter
               house
               should
               exceed
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               for
               in
               that
               place
               God
               would
               give
               Peace
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             plain
             Prophecy
             ,
             That
             this
             Templs
             was
             to
             have
             a
             Glory
             ,
             not
             only
             equal
             but
             superior
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             Solomon's
             Temple
             :
             These
             Words
             are
             too
             August
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             have
             been
             accomplished
             ,
             when
             Herod
             rebuilt
             the
             Temple
             with
             much
             Magnificence
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             real
             Glory
             ,
             of
             the
             Symbols
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             were
             wanting
             in
             it
             ,
             This
             cannot
             answer
             the
             Words
             ,
             That
             the
             
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
            
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             
               give
               Peace
            
             in
             that
             Place
             .
             So
             that
             either
             this
             Prophecy
             was
             never
             fulfilled
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             must
             be
             assigned
             during
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             that
             will
             answer
             those
             solemn
             Expressions
             ,
             which
             are
             plainly
             applicable
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Expectation
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             by
             whom
             Peace
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             dwelt
             in
             a
             manner
             infinitely
             more
             August
             than
             in
             the
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
             .
             Zechary
             prophesied
             ,
             That
             
               their
               King
            
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             understood
             the
             Messias
             ,
             
             was
             to
             be
             
               meek
               and
               lowly
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             to
             make
             his
             Entrance
             in
             a
             very
             mean
             Appearance
             ,
             
               riding
               on
               an
               Ass
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             under
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             
               bring
               Salvation
               to
               them
            
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             to
             
               rejoyce
               greatly
               in
               him
               .
               Malachi
            
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Lord
               whom
               they
               sought
            
             ,
             
             
               even
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Covenant
               in
               whom
               they
               delighted
               ,
               should
               su●denly
               come
               into
               his
               Temple
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Day
             of
             his
             coming
             was
             to
             be
             dreadful
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             to
             
               refine
               and
               purify
            
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               Levi
            
             ;
             and
             a
             terrible
             Destruction
             is
             denounced
             after
             that
             .
             One
             Character
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             
             was
             ,
             That
             
               Elijah
               the
               Prophet
            
             was
             to
             come
             before
             
               that
               great
               and
               dreadful
               Day
            
             ,
             who
             should
             convert
             many
             ,
             Old
             and
             Young.
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             no
             other
             Person
             came
             ,
             during
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             to
             whom
             these
             Words
             can
             be
             applied
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             not
             accomplished
             ,
             unless
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             these
             Characters
             do
             well
             agree
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             with
             that
             Prophecy
             which
             of
             all
             others
             is
             the
             most
             particular
             :
             When
             Daniel
             at
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Years
             Captivity
             was
             interceeding
             for
             that
             Nation
             ,
             
             an
             Angel
             was
             sent
             to
             him
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             to
             have
             a
             new
             Period
             of
             
               Seventy
               Weeks
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Seven
             times
             Seventy
             Years
             ,
             490
             Years
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             Sixty
             two
             Weeks
             ,
             
               Messiah
               the
               Prince
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             the
             
               People
               of
               a
               Prince
               should
               destroy
               the
               City
               and
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               end
               of
               these
               was
               to
               be
            
             as
             with
             
               a
               Flood
            
             or
             Inundation
             ,
             and
             
               Desolations
               
               were
               determined
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               War.
            
             They
             were
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             Abominable
             Armies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Idolatrous
             Armies
             :
             They
             were
             to
             be
             made
             desolate
             ,
             till
             an
             utter
             End
             or
             Consummation
             should
             be
             made
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Pomp
             with
             which
             this
             Destruction
             is
             set
             forth
             ,
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Final
             Ruin
             of
             the
             Iews
             by
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             is
             meant
             by
             it
             .
             From
             which
             it
             is
             justly
             inferred
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             if
             that
             Vision
             was
             really
             sent
             from
             God
             by
             an
             Angel
             to
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             in
             consequence
             to
             that
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             then
             the
             Messiah
             did
             come
             ,
             and
             was
             cut
             off
             during
             the
             continuance
             of
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             Temple
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             hapned
             within
             a
             Period
             of
             Time
             designed
             in
             that
             Vision
             .
             Time
             was
             then
             computed
             more
             certainly
             than
             it
             had
             been
             for
             many
             Ages
             before
             .
             Two
             great
             Measures
             were
             fixed
             ;
             one
             at
             Babylon
             by
             Nabonassor
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             Greece
             in
             the
             Olympiads
             .
             Here
             a
             Prediction
             is
             given
             almost
             Five
             hundred
             Years
             before
             the
             Accomplishment
             ,
             with
             many
             very
             nice
             Reckonings
             in
             it
             .
             I
             will
             not
             now
             enter
             upon
             the
             Chronology
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             on
             which
             some
             Great
             Men
             have
             bestowed
             their
             Labours
             very
             happily
             .
             Archbishop
             Usher
             has
             stated
             this
             matter
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Interval
             of
             Time
             is
             clearly
             Four
             hundred
             eighty
             six
             Years
             .
             The
             Covenant
             was
             to
             be
             confirmed
             with
             many
             for
             one
             Week
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             which
             God
             was
             to
             cause
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             Oblation
             for
             Sin
             to
             cease
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Mystical
             way
             of
             describing
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             that
             was
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Iudaical
             Sacrifices
             ;
             so
             Sixty
             nine
             Weeks
             and
             a
             half
             make
             just
             Four
             hundred
             eighty
             six
             Years
             and
             a
             half
             .
             But
             without
             going
             further
             into
             this
             Calculation
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             during
             the
             Second
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             that
             soon
             after
             that
             a
             Prince
             was
             to
             send
             an
             Army
             to
             destroy
             both
             City
             and
             Sanctuary
             .
             The
             Iews
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             that
             during
             that
             Temple
             the
             Messias
             thus
             set
             forth
             did
             come
             ,
             or
             was
             cut
             off
             ;
             so
             either
             the
             Prediction
             fail'd
             in
             the
             Event
             ,
             or
             the
             Messiah
             did
             come
             within
             that
             Period
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             a
             Thread
             of
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Messias
             being
             carried
             down
             through
             the
             whole
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             fully
             made
             out
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             David
             :
             That
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Iudah
             was
             to
             be
             a
             distinct
             Policy
             ,
             till
             he
             should
             come
             :
             That
             he
             should
             work
             many
             Miracles
             :
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             Meek
             and
             Lowly
             :
             That
             his
             Function
             was
             to
             consist
             in
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Afflicted
             ,
             and
             in
             comforting
             them
             :
             That
             he
             was
             to
             call
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             remote
             Islands
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             :
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             at
             Bethlehem
             :
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             a
             New
             Lawgiver
             ,
             as
             Moses
             had
             been
             :
             That
             he
             was
             to
             settle
             his
             Followers
             upon
             a
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             different
             from
             that
             made
             by
             Moses
             :
             That
             he
             was
             to
             come
             during
             the
             Second
             Temple
             :
             That
             he
             was
             to
             make
             a
             mean
             ,
             but
             a
             joyful
             Entrance
             to
             Ierusalem
             :
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             That
             the
             Iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             were
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Life
             was
             to
             be
             made
             an
             Offering
             for
             Sin
             ;
             but
             that
             God
             was
             to
             give
             him
             a
             glorious
             Reward
             for
             these
             his
             Sufferings
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             to
             be
             internal
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             a
             free
             Offer
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             of
             Inward
             Assistances
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             his
             Death
             the
             Iews
             were
             to
             fall
             under
             a
             terrible
             Curse
             ,
             and
             an
             utter
             Extirpation
             .
             When
             this
             is
             all
             summed
             up
             together
             ;
             when
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             never
             any
             other
             Person
             to
             whom
             those
             Characters
             did
             agree
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             did
             all
             meet
             in
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             Light
             the
             Old
             Testament
             
             has
             given
             us
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Here
             a
             Nation
             that
             hates
             us
             and
             our
             Religion
             ,
             who
             are
             scattered
             up
             and
             down
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             for
             many
             Ages
             without
             their
             Temple
             ,
             and
             without
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             without
             Priests
             ,
             and
             without
             their
             Genealogies
             ,
             who
             yet
             hold
             these
             Books
             amongthem
             in
             adue
             Veneration
             ,
             which
             furnish
             us
             with
             so
             full
             aproof
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             whom
             they
             still
             look
             for
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             whom
             we
             worship
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             now
             proceed
             to
             other
             matters
             .
          
           
             The
             Iews
             pretend
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Argument
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             because
             it
             acknowledges
             the
             Old
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             repeals
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Laws
             Enacted
             in
             it
             ;
             though
             those
             Laws
             are
             often
             said
             to
             be
             
               Laws
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             and
             
               throughout
               all
               Generations
            
             .
             Now
             they
             seem
             to
             argue
             with
             some
             advantage
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             That
             what
             God
             does
             declare
             to
             be
             a
             Law
             that
             shall
             be
             perpetual
             by
             any
             one
             Prophet
             ,
             cannot
             be
             abrogated
             or
             reversed
             by
             another
             ,
             since
             that
             other
             can
             have
             no
             more
             Authority
             than
             the
             former
             Prophet
             had
             :
             And
             if
             both
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             seems
             the
             one
             cannot
             make
             void
             that
             which
             was
             formerly
             declared
             by
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             Phrases
             of
             
               a
               Statute
               for
               ever
               ,
               or
               throughout
               all
               Generations
               ,
            
             can
             only
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             such
             Laws
             were
             not
             transient
             Laws
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             only
             to
             be
             observed
             whilst
             they
             marched
             through
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             or
             upon
             particular
             occasions
             ;
             whereas
             such
             Laws
             which
             were
             constantly
             and
             generally
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             were
             to
             them
             perpetual
             .
             But
             that
             does
             not
             Import
             that
             the
             Lawgiver
             himself
             had
             parted
             with
             all
             the
             Authority
             that
             naturally
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             over
             his
             own
             Laws
             .
             It
             only
             says
             ,
             That
             the
             People
             had
             no
             power
             over
             such
             Laws
             to
             repeal
             or
             change
             them
             :
             They
             were
             to
             bind
             them
             always
             ,
             but
             that
             puts
             no
             limitation
             on
             the
             Lawgiver
             himself
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             not
             alter
             his
             own
             Constitutions
             .
             Positive
             Precepts
             which
             have
             no
             real
             value
             in
             themselves
             are
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             alterable
             :
             And
             as
             in
             human
             Laws
             the
             words
             of
             Enacting
             a
             Law
             for
             all
             future
             times
             do
             only
             make
             that
             to
             be
             a
             perpetual
             Law
             for
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             at
             all
             limit
             the
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             at
             liberty
             to
             abrogate
             or
             alter
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             such
             words
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Law.
             There
             are
             also
             many
             hints
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             shew
             that
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             were
             to
             be
             altered
             :
             Many
             plain
             Intimations
             are
             given
             of
             a
             time
             and
             state
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             was
             to
             be
             spread
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             :
             And
             that
             God
             was
             every
             where
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             without
             a
             Change
             in
             their
             Law
             and
             Rituals
             :
             It
             being
             impossible
             that
             all
             the
             World
             should
             go
             up
             thrice
             a
             Year
             to
             worship
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             or
             could
             be
             served
             by
             Priests
             of
             the
             Aaronical
             Family
             .
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             distinction
             of
             one
             particular
             Race
             which
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             continued
             after
             all
             were
             brought
             under
             one
             denomination
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             same
             common
             Privileges
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             hitherto
             mentioned
             belong
             naturally
             to
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Article
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             those
             who
             framed
             it
             ,
             these
             words
             relate
             to
             an
             extravagant
             sort
             of
             Enthusiasts
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             days
             ;
             who
             abusing
             some
             ill-understood
             Phrases
             concerning
             Justification
             by
             Christ
             without
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             came
             to
             set
             up
             very
             wild
             Notions
             ,
             which
             were
             bad
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             pernicious
             in
             their
             Consequences
             .
             They
             therefore
             fancied
             that
             a
             Christian
             was
             tied
             by
             no
             Law
             ,
             as
             a
             Rule
             or
             Yoke
             ;
             all
             these
             being
             taken
             away
             by
             Christ
             :
             They
             said
             indeed
             ,
             That
             a
             Christian
             by
             his
             renovation
             
             became
             a
             Law
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             obeyed
             not
             any
             written
             Rule
             or
             Law
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             inward
             Nature
             :
             And
             thus
             as
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Sadocus
             mistook
             his
             Master
             Antigonus
             ,
             who
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             Reward
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             expectations
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             by
             that
             Affectation
             of
             Sublimity
             had
             denied
             that
             there
             was
             any
             Reward
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             sprung
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             :
             so
             these
             men
             ,
             perhaps
             at
             first
             mistaking
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             went
             wrong
             only
             in
             their
             Notions
             ;
             and
             still
             meant
             to
             press
             the
             necessity
             of
             true
             Holiness
             ,
             though
             in
             another
             set
             of
             Phrases
             ,
             and
             upon
             other
             Motives
             ;
             yet
             from
             thence
             many
             wild
             and
             ungovern'd
             Notions
             arose
             then
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             long
             ago
             revived
             among
             us
             :
             All
             which
             flowed
             from
             their
             not
             understanding
             the
             Importance
             of
             the
             Word
             Law
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             stands
             most
             commonly
             for
             the
             complex
             of
             the
             whole
             Iewish
             Religion
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Christian
             ;
             as
             the
             Word
             Law
             when
             it
             stands
             for
             a
             Book
             ,
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Five
             Books
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             The
             maintaining
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             Liberty
             which
             the
             Apostles
             granted
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Ritual
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             Controversy
             then
             in
             debate
             between
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Judaizing
             Christians
             .
             The
             stating
             that
             matter
             aright
             is
             a
             Key
             that
             will
             open
             all
             those
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             with
             it
             will
             appear
             easy
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             insuperable
             .
             In
             opposition
             to
             these
             ,
             who
             thought
             then
             that
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             having
             brought
             the
             World
             on
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             was
             now
             of
             no
             more
             use
             ,
             this
             Article
             was
             framed
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Part
             of
             the
             Article
             relates
             to
             a
             more
             Intricate
             Matter
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             there
             were
             any
             promises
             made
             ,
             other
             than
             Transitory
             or
             Temporal
             ones
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             might
             look
             for
             Eternal
             Salvation
             in
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             account
             ?
             Whether
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             in
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             were
             saved
             by
             Virtue
             of
             their
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             that
             were
             then
             given
             them
             .
             Those
             who
             deny
             that
             Christ
             was
             truly
             God
             ,
             think
             that
             in
             order
             to
             the
             raising
             him
             to
             those
             great
             Characters
             in
             which
             he
             is
             proposed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             assert
             that
             he
             gave
             the
             first
             assurances
             of
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             free
             and
             full
             pardon
             of
             all
             Sins
             ,
             in
             his
             Gospel
             :
             And
             that
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             were
             certainly
             and
             distinctly
             understood
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             That
             if
             we
             take
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Covenant
             that
             Moses
             made
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             strictly
             and
             as
             they
             stand
             ,
             they
             Import
             only
             Temporal
             Blessings
             :
             That
             was
             a
             Covenant
             with
             a
             Body
             of
             Men
             and
             with
             their
             Posterity
             as
             they
             were
             a
             People
             engaged
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             that
             Law.
             Now
             a
             National
             Covenant
             could
             only
             be
             establish'd
             in
             Temporal
             promises
             of
             Publick
             and
             Visible
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             long
             continuance
             of
             them
             upon
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             in
             Threatnings
             of
             as
             signal
             Judgments
             upon
             the
             Violation
             of
             them
             :
             But
             under
             those
             general
             promises
             of
             what
             was
             to
             happen
             to
             them
             Collectively
             ,
             as
             they
             made
             up
             one
             Nation
             ,
             every
             single
             person
             among
             them
             might
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             men
             among
             them
             did
             ,
             gather
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             future
             State.
             It
             is
             clear
             that
             Moses
             did
             all
             along
             suppose
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             as
             things
             fully
             known
             and
             carried
             down
             by
             Tradition
             to
             his
             days
             :
             So
             it
             seems
             he
             did
             also
             suppose
             the
             knowledge
             of
             a
             future
             State
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             generally
             believed
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Iews
             ;
             though
             they
             had
             only
             dark
             and
             confused
             Notions
             about
             it
             .
             But
             when
             God
             was
             establishing
             a
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             ,
             a
             main
             part
             of
             which
             was
             his
             giving
             them
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             for
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             that
             Eternal
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             should
             be
             then
             proposed
             to
             them
             :
             But
             from
             the
             Tenor
             of
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             General
             Principles
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             ,
             not
             yet
             quite
             extinguished
             among
             them
             ,
             
             they
             might
             gather
             this
             ,
             That
             under
             those
             Carnal
             promises
             ,
             Blessings
             of
             a
             higher
             nature
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             And
             so
             we
             see
             that
             David
             had
             the
             hope
             of
             arriving
             
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               at
               his
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             where
             he
             believed
             there
             was
             
               a
               fulness
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               :
            
             And
             he
             puts
             himself
             in
             this
             opposition
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
             That
             whereas
             
               their
               portion
               was
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               left
               their
               substance
               to
               their
               Children
            
             ;
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             as
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             
               behold
               God's
               Face
               in
               righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             should
             
               be
               satisfied
               when
               he
               awaked
               with
               his
               likeness
            
             ;
             which
             seems
             plainly
             to
             relate
             to
             a
             state
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             He
             carries
             this
             opposition
             further
             in
             another
             Psalm
             ,
             where
             after
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             
               men
               in
               honour
               did
               not
               continue
               ,
               but
               were
               like
               the
               beasts
               that
               perished
               :
            
             
             
               That
               none
               of
               them
               could
               purchase
               immortality
               for
               his
               brother
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               still
               live
               for
               ever
               and
               not
               see
               Corruption
               :
               They
               all
               died
               and
               left
               their
               wealth
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               like
               sheep
               they
               were
               laid
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               where
               death
               should
               feed
               on
               them
               .
            
             In
             opposition
             to
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             
               the
               upright
               should
               have
               dominion
               over
               them
               in
               the
               morning
               :
            
             Which
             is
             clearly
             a
             Poetical
             Expression
             for
             another
             day
             that
             comes
             after
             the
             night
             of
             Death
             :
             As
             for
             himself
             in
             particular
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             
               God
               shall
               redeem
               my
               Soul
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             or
             his
             Body
             ,
             for
             in
             those
             senses
             the
             word
             Soul
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             )
             
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             continuing
             in
             that
             state
             of
             death
             :
             for
             
               he
               shall
               receive
               me
            
             .
             This
             does
             very
             clearly
             set
             forth
             David's
             belief
             ,
             both
             of
             future
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             his
             Body
             .
             To
             which
             might
             be
             added
             some
             other
             passages
             in
             the
             
               Psalms
               ,
               Ecclesiastes
            
             ,
             
             Isaiah
             ,
             and
             Daniel
             :
             In
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             the
             holy
             men
             in
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             did
             understand
             ,
             That
             under
             those
             promises
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             that
             seemed
             literally
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             other
             Temporal
             Blessings
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Spiritual
             meaning
             hid
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             was
             conveyed
             down
             by
             that
             Succession
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             was
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             mystical
             sense
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             this
             that
             our
             Saviour
             seems
             to
             appeal
             ,
             when
             the
             Sadducees
             came
             to
             puzzle
             him
             with
             that
             question
             of
             the
             seven
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             married
             one
             Wife
             :
             He
             first
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               They
               erred
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             which
             plainly
             Imports
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             denied
             ,
             was
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             
             and
             then
             he
             goes
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             not
             from
             those
             more
             express
             passages
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Holy
             Writers
             ,
             which
             as
             some
             think
             the
             Sadducees
             rejected
             ;
             but
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             Source
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             it
             might
             seem
             a
             just
             prejudice
             against
             any
             Doctrine
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             was
             of
             great
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             contained
             in
             the
             Law.
             Therefore
             he
             cites
             these
             words
             that
             are
             so
             often
             repeated
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             so
             much
             considered
             by
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             containing
             in
             them
             the
             Foundation
             of
             God's
             love
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             God
             said
             upon
             many
             occasions
             ,
             particularly
             at
             his
             first
             appearance
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               .
            
             Which
             words
             imported
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             God
             had
             been
             their
             God
             ,
             
             but
             still
             was
             their
             God
             :
             Now
             when
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             God
             to
             any
             ,
             by
             that
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             their
             Benefactor
             ,
             or
             
               exceeding
               rich
               reward
            
             ,
             as
             was
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             .
             
             And
             that
             therefore
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               lived
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             were
             not
             dead
             :
             But
             were
             then
             in
             a
             happy
             state
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             did
             reward
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             their
             God.
             Whether
             this
             Argument
             rests
             here
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             designing
             only
             to
             prove
             against
             the
             main
             error
             of
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             Souls
             distinct
             from
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             that
             shall
             outlive
             their
             separation
             from
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             goes
             further
             to
             prove
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Body
             it self
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             determine
             .
             On
             the
             one
             hand
             our
             Saviour
             seems
             to
             apply
             himself
             particularly
             to
             prove
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             see
             how
             to
             find
             here
             an
             Argument
             for
             that
             ,
             to
             Answer
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             :
             Yet
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
             that
             he
             having
             proved
             the
             main
             Point
             of
             the
             Soul
             's
             subsisting
             after
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Religion
             ;
             the
             other
             Point
             ,
             which
             was
             chiefly
             denied
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             thought
             false
             ,
             would
             be
             more
             easily
             both
             acknowledged
             and
             believed
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             all
             that
             can
             be
             brought
             from
             hence
             as
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             since
             God
             was
             the
             God
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             their
             Benefactor
             and
             Rewarder
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             Pilgrims
             on
             this
             Earth
             ,
             and
             suffered
             many
             Tossings
             and
             Troubles
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             rewarded
             in
             another
             State
             ;
             or
             because
             God
             promised
             that
             to
             them
             he
             would
             give
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             Seed
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             since
             they
             never
             had
             any
             Portion
             of
             it
             in
             their
             own
             possession
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             other
             Saints
             reign
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             have
             that
             Promise
             fulfilled
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             this
             the
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Article
             is
             as
             to
             one
             main
             Point
             made
             good
             ,
             That
             the
             Old
             Fathers
             look'd
             for
             more
             than
             Transitory
             Promises
             :
             It
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             That
             they
             looked
             for
             a
             further
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             their
             Law
             held
             forth
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Expiation
             made
             by
             Sacrifices
             .
             Sins
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             Sins
             of
             a
             lower
             sort
             ,
             were
             those
             only
             for
             which
             Sin
             or
             Trespass-offerings
             were
             appointed
             .
             The
             Sins
             of
             a
             higher
             Order
             were
             punished
             by
             Death
             ,
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             by
             cutting
             off
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             as
             sinned
             in
             that
             kind
             were
             to
             dye
             without
             Mercy
             :
             
             Yet
             when
             David
             had
             fallen
             into
             the
             most
             heinous
             of
             those
             Sins
             ,
             he
             prays
             to
             God
             for
             a
             Pardon
             ,
             according
             to
             God's
             Loving-kindness
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Multitude
             of
             his
             tender
             Mercies
             :
             For
             he
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             beyond
             the
             Expiation
             by
             Sacrifice
             .
             The
             Prophets
             do
             often
             call
             the
             Iews
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             and
             other
             crying
             Sins
             ,
             such
             as
             Oppression
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             Murder
             ;
             with
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Pardon
             of
             them
             ;
             even
             though
             they
             were
             of
             the
             deepest
             Dye
             ,
             as
             Crimson
             and
             Scarlet
             .
             Since
             then
             ,
             
             for
             lesser
             Sins
             an
             Expiation
             was
             appointed
             by
             Sacrifice
             ,
             besides
             their
             confessing
             and
             repenting
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             seems
             by
             St.
             Paul's
             way
             of
             arguing
             ,
             that
             they
             held
             it
             for
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             That
             
               without
               shedding
               of
               blood
               there
               was
               no
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             ;
             this
             might
             naturally
             lead
             them
             to
             think
             that
             there
             was
             some
             other
             consideration
             that
             was
             interposed
             in
             order
             to
             the
             pardoning
             of
             those
             more
             heinous
             Sins
             :
             For
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             Guilt
             seems
             by
             a
             natural
             Proportion
             to
             demand
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             Sacrifice
             and
             Expiation
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             whatsoever
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Daniel
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Prophet
             might
             have
             understood
             or
             meant
             by
             those
             Sacrificatory
             Phrases
             that
             they
             use
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             from
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             That
             in
             that
             Dispensation
             it
             was
             clearly
             revealed
             that
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             :
             The
             Messias
             was
             indeed
             promised
             under
             general
             terms
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             not
             then
             a
             full
             and
             explicite
             Revelation
             of
             his
             being
             to
             dye
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Mankind
             :
             Yet
             since
             the
             most
             heinous
             Sins
             were
             then
             pardoned
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             other
             means
             prescribed
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             good
             reason
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Article
             ,
             Life
             was
             offered
             to
             Mankind
             in
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             obtaining
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Everlasting
             Life
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             of
             that
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             New
             Dispensation
             .
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             he
             is
             set
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Old
             
               Adam
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               the
               one
               all
               died
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               other
               all
               were
               made
               alive
               :
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             way
             incongruous
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Merit
             of
             his
             Death
             should
             by
             an
             Anticipation
             have
             saved
             those
             who
             died
             before
             he
             was
             born
             :
             For
             that
             being
             in
             the
             view
             of
             God
             as
             certain
             ,
             before
             ,
             as
             after
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             in
             the
             Divine
             Intention
             the
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Old
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             expresly
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             New
             Dispensation
             .
             And
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             God
             might
             
             have
             pardoned
             Sins
             in
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             to
             those
             who
             had
             no
             distinct
             Apprehensions
             concerning
             it
             .
             For
             as
             God
             applies
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             secret
             Methods
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             many
             Persons
             whose
             Circumstances
             do
             render
             them
             incapable
             of
             the
             express
             Acts
             of
             laying
             hold
             on
             it
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             those
             (
             for
             instance
             ,
             in
             Infants
             and
             Ideots
             )
             being
             supplied
             by
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             :
             So
             though
             the
             Revelation
             that
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Messias
             to
             the
             Fathers
             under
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             ,
             was
             only
             in
             general
             and
             Prophetical
             Terms
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             a
             clear
             and
             distinct
             knowledge
             ;
             yet
             his
             Death
             might
             be
             applied
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Sins
             pardoned
             through
             him
             ,
             upon
             their
             performing
             such
             Acts
             as
             were
             proportioned
             to
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Revelation
             that
             was
             then
             made
             :
             And
             so
             they
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             even
             after
             Sins
             ,
             for
             which
             no
             Sacrifices
             were
             appointed
             by
             their
             Dispensation
             ,
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Foederal
             Acts
             and
             Conditions
             then
             required
             ,
             which
             supplied
             the
             want
             of
             more
             express
             Acts
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             then
             distinctly
             revealed
             to
             them
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Old
             Fathers
             had
             a
             Conveyance
             of
             the
             Hope
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             a
             Confidence
             in
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             pardoning
             the
             most
             heinous
             Sins
             ;
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             as
             
               a
               light
               that
               shined
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               ,
               till
               the
               day-star
               did
               arise
               ,
            
             
             and
             that
             Christ
             
               brought
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
               by
               his
               Gospel
            
             ;
             giving
             us
             fuller
             and
             clearer
             discoveries
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             with
             relation
             to
             our
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             him
             also
             God
             
               has
               declared
               his
               righteousness
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             
             
               through
               the
               forbearance
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               redemption
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               through
               Faith
               in
               his
               blood
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Third
             Branch
             of
             this
             Article
             will
             not
             need
             much
             Explanation
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             bear
             no
             dispute
             ,
             except
             with
             Iews
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             The
             Ceremonial
             Parts
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             all
             both
             the
             Negative
             and
             the
             Positive
             Precepts
             ,
             were
             enjoined
             the
             Iews
             either
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             and
             Service
             at
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             Persons
             and
             course
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             not
             Moral
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             or
             that
             had
             no
             relation
             to
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             was
             commanded
             them
             ,
             to
             separate
             them
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Idolatrous
             and
             Magical
             Practices
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             but
             to
             distinguish
             them
             so
             entirely
             as
             to
             all
             their
             Customs
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Rules
             of
             Eating
             and
             of
             Cleanness
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             no
             familiar
             Commerce
             with
             other
             Nations
             ,
             but
             live
             within
             and
             among
             themselves
             ;
             since
             that
             was
             very
             likely
             to
             corrupt
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             had
             very
             large
             experience
             .
             Some
             of
             those
             Rituals
             were
             perhaps
             given
             them
             as
             Punishments
             for
             their
             frequent
             Revolts
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             a
             Yoke
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             prone
             to
             Idolatry
             .
             They
             were
             as
             Rudiments
             and
             Remembrances
             to
             them
             :
             They
             were
             as
             it
             were
             subdued
             by
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             were
             matter
             both
             of
             much
             Charge
             and
             great
             Trouble
             to
             them
             :
             By
             these
             they
             were
             also
             amused
             ;
             for
             it
             seems
             they
             did
             naturally
             love
             a
             Pompous
             Exterior
             in
             Religion
             :
             They
             were
             also
             by
             all
             that
             Train
             of
             Performances
             which
             were
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             kept
             in
             mind
             both
             of
             the
             great
             Blessings
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Obligations
             that
             lay
             on
             them
             towards
             God
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             those
             ,
             particularly
             their
             Sacrifices
             and
             Washings
             ,
             were
             Typical
             .
             All
             this
             was
             proper
             and
             necessary
             to
             restrain
             and
             govern
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             the
             only
             People
             of
             the
             World
             that
             renounced
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             the
             true
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             so
             soon
             as
             that
             of
             which
             they
             had
             anEmblem
             in
             the
             Structure
             of
             theirTemple
             (
             of
             a
             Court
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             separated
             with
             a
             middle
             Wall
             of
             Partition
             ,
             from
             the
             place
             in
             which
             the
             Israelites
             worshipped
             )
             was
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             House
             of
             God
             was
             to
             become
             
               a
               House
               of
               Prayer
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             then
             all
             those
             distinctions
             were
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Service
             was
             to
             determine
             and
             
             come
             to
             an
             end
             .
             The
             Apostles
             did
             declare
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             not
             to
             be
             brought
             under
             that
             heavy
             Yoke
             ,
             which
             their
             Fathers
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             ;
             yet
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             as
             born
             Iews
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             lived
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             did
             continue
             in
             the
             Observance
             of
             their
             Rites
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             God
             seemed
             to
             be
             waiting
             for
             the
             Remnant
             of
             that
             Nation
             that
             was
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             before
             his
             Wrath
             came
             upon
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             uttermost
             .
             They
             went
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             they
             purified
             themselves
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Iews
               they
               became
               Iews
            
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             compliance
             ,
             the
             first
             Converts
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             continued
             till
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             it
             became
             impossible
             to
             observe
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             most
             important
             Rituals
             ,
             even
             all
             those
             that
             were
             tied
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
             But
             that
             Nation
             losing
             its
             Genealogies
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Characters
             that
             they
             formerly
             had
             of
             a
             Nation
             under
             the
             Favour
             and
             Protection
             of
             God
             ,
             could
             no
             more
             know
             after
             a
             few
             Ages
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             or
             not
             ,
             or
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             left
             among
             them
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             .
             So
             that
             now
             all
             those
             Ceremonies
             are
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             are
             become
             impossible
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             useless
             ;
             as
             the
             whole
             was
             abrogated
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             being
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             proving
             their
             Mission
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Moses
             had
             done
             his
             ;
             they
             might
             well
             have
             loosed
             and
             dissolved
             those
             Precepts
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             upon
             which
             according
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             as
             
               loosed
               in
               Heaven
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Judiciary
             Parts
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             those
             that
             related
             to
             them
             as
             they
             were
             a
             Society
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             by
             a
             special
             Command
             gave
             Authority
             to
             drive
             out
             and
             destroy
             a
             wicked
             Race
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             possess
             their
             Land
             ;
             which
             God
             appointed
             to
             be
             divided
             equally
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             Portion
             should
             be
             as
             a
             Perpetuity
             to
             a
             Family
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             it
             might
             be
             mortaged
             out
             for
             a
             number
             of
             Years
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             afterwards
             to
             revert
             to
             the
             Family
             .
             Upon
             this
             bottom
             they
             were
             at
             first
             set
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             still
             to
             be
             preserved
             upon
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             many
             Laws
             were
             given
             them
             as
             they
             were
             a
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             which
             cannot
             belong
             to
             any
             other
             Society
             :
             And
             therefore
             their
             whole
             Judiciary
             Law
             ,
             except
             where
             any
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             founded
             on
             Moral
             Equity
             ,
             was
             a
             complicated
             thing
             ,
             and
             can
             belong
             to
             no
             other
             Nation
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             in
             its
             first
             and
             essential
             Constitution
             made
             and
             framed
             as
             they
             were
             .
             For
             instance
             ;
             The
             Prohibition
             of
             taking
             Use
             for
             Money
             ,
             being
             a
             Mean
             to
             preserve
             that
             Equality
             which
             was
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             any
             of
             them
             from
             becoming
             excessively
             rich
             ,
             or
             others
             from
             becoming
             miserably
             poor
             ,
             this
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             other
             Constitutions
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             left
             to
             their
             Industry
             ,
             and
             neither
             have
             their
             Inheritance
             by
             a
             Grant
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             are
             put
             by
             any
             special
             Appointment
             of
             God
             all
             upon
             a
             level
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             can
             bear
             no
             debate
             ,
             That
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             Moral
             ,
             is
             determined
             and
             abrogated
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Descisions
             which
             the
             Apostles
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             are
             so
             clear
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Proof
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             whole
             Tenor
             of
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Galatians
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             is
             so
             full
             ,
             that
             no
             doubt
             can
             rest
             concerning
             this
             ,
             with
             any
             man
             who
             reads
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Branch
             of
             the
             Article
             that
             remains
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             are
             meant
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             such
             Precepts
             as
             do
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             Corollaries
             arising
             out
             of
             them
             .
             By
             
               Moral
               Law
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             Positive
             ,
             a
             Law
             which
             has
             an
             antecedent
             Foundation
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             arises
             from
             Eternal
             Reason
             ,
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             Frame
             and
             Powers
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             is
             necessary
             for
             maintaining
             Human
             Society
             .
             All
             such
             Laws
             are
             commanded
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             good
             ,
             and
             suitable
             to
             the
             
             sta●e
             in
             which
             God
             has
             put
             us
             here
             .
             The
             two
             Sources
             out
             of
             which
             all
             the
             Notions
             of
             Morality
             flow
             ,
             are
             first
             the
             considerations
             of
             our selves
             as
             we
             are
             single
             Individuals
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             relation
             both
             to
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             and
             next
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             Human
             Society
             ,
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             Peace
             and
             Order
             ,
             the
             Safety
             and
             Happiness
             of
             Mankind
             .
             There
             are
             two
             Orders
             of
             Moral
             Precepts
             ;
             some
             relate
             to
             things
             that
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             are
             inflexibly
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             such
             as
             Truth
             and
             Falshood
             ;
             whereas
             other
             things
             by
             a
             variety
             of
             Circumstances
             may
             so
             change
             their
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             either
             morally
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             A
             merciful
             or
             generous
             Temper
             is
             always
             a
             good
             Moral
             Quality
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             run
             to
             excesses
             :
             There
             may
             be
             many
             things
             that
             are
             not
             unalterably
             Moral
             in
             themselves
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             be
             fit
             Subjects
             of
             perpetual
             Laws
             about
             them
             .
             For
             instance
             ;
             in
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Kindred
             with
             relation
             to
             Marriage
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             degrees
             but
             direct
             Ascendents
             or
             Descendents
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             that
             by
             an
             Eternal
             Reason
             can
             never
             marry
             ;
             for
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Natural
             Subordination
             ,
             there
             can
             never
             be
             such
             an
             Equality
             as
             that
             state
             of
             Life
             requires
             :
             But
             Collateral
             Degrees
             ,
             even
             the
             nearest
             ,
             Brothers
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             are
             not
             by
             any
             Natural
             Law
             barred
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             they
             might
             marry
             :
             Yet
             since
             their
             intermarrying
             must
             be
             attended
             with
             vast
             Inconveniences
             ,
             and
             would
             tend
             to
             the
             Defilement
             of
             Families
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             Mankind
             by
             the
             Intermixture
             of
             different
             .
             Families
             ;
             it
             becomes
             therefore
             a
             fit
             Subject
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Law
             ,
             to
             strike
             a
             horror
             at
             the
             thought
             of
             such
             Commixtures
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             keep
             the
             World
             pure
             ,
             which
             considering
             the
             Freedoms
             in
             which
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Family
             do
             live
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             preserved
             without
             such
             a
             Law.
             It
             is
             also
             the
             Interest
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             necessary
             for
             the
             careful
             Education
             of
             the
             rising
             Generation
             ,
             that
             Marriages
             should
             be
             for
             Life
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             were
             free
             for
             married
             Persons
             to
             separate
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             the
             Issue
             of
             Marriages
             so
             broken
             would
             be
             certainly
             much
             neglected
             :
             And
             since
             a
             Power
             to
             break
             a
             Marriage
             would
             naturally
             inflame
             such
             little
             quarrelings
             as
             may
             happen
             among
             all
             Persons
             that
             live
             together
             ,
             which
             will
             on
             the
             contrary
             be
             certainly
             repressed
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             that
             the
             Marriage
             cannot
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             such
             a
             Dissolution
             of
             Marriages
             ,
             the
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Human
             Species
             ,
             I
             mean
             Womankind
             ,
             is
             exposed
             to
             great
             Miseries
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             much
             Tyranny
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fit
             Subject
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Law
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             Moral
             in
             a
             Secondary
             Order
             .
             It
             were
             easy
             to
             give
             Instances
             of
             this
             in
             many
             more
             Particulars
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             a
             Precept
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Moral
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             Natural
             Suitableness
             in
             it
             to
             advance
             that
             which
             is
             Moral
             in
             the
             first
             Order
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             well
             preserved
             without
             such
             a
             Support
             .
             It
             will
             appear
             what
             occasion
             there
             is
             for
             this
             distinction
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ;
             which
             are
             so
             many
             Heads
             of
             Morality
             ,
             that
             are
             instanced
             in
             the
             highest
             act
             of
             a
             kind
             ;
             and
             to
             which
             are
             to
             be
             reduced
             all
             such
             acts
             as
             by
             the
             just
             Proportions
             of
             Morality
             belong
             to
             that
             Order
             and
             Series
             of
             Actions
             .
          
           
             The
             Foundation
             of
             Morality
             is
             Religion
             .
             The
             Sense
             of
             God
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             both
             a
             Rewarder
             and
             a
             Punisher
             ,
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Religion
             .
             Now
             this
             must
             be
             supposed
             as
             Antecedent
             to
             his
             Laws
             ,
             for
             we
             regard
             and
             obey
             them
             from
             the
             persuasion
             that
             is
             formed
             in
             us
             concerning
             the
             Being
             and
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ;
             The
             two
             first
             Commandments
             are
             against
             the
             two
             different
             sorts
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             worshipping
             of
             False
             Gods
             ,
             or
             the
             worshipping
             the
             True
             God
             in
             a
             Corporeal
             Figure
             :
             The
             one
             is
             the
             giving
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             True
             God
             to
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             the
             depre●●ing
             the
             True
             God
             to
             the
             resemblance
             of
             an
             Idol
             .
             These
             were
             the
             two
             great
             Branches
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             true
             Ideas
             of
             God
             were
             
             corrupted
             .
             Religion
             was
             by
             them
             corrupted
             in
             its
             Source
             .
             No
             body
             can
             question
             but
             that
             it
             is
             Immoral
             to
             worship
             a
             False
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             transferring
             the
             Honour
             which
             belongs
             immediately
             and
             singly
             to
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             to
             a
             Creature
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             Imaginary
             Thing
             which
             never
             had
             a
             real
             Existence
             .
             This
             is
             the
             robbing
             God
             of
             what
             is
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             exalting
             another
             thing
             to
             a
             degree
             and
             rank
             that
             cannot
             belong
             to
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             less
             immoral
             to
             propose
             the
             Great
             and
             True
             God
             to
             be
             worshipped
             under
             Appearances
             that
             are
             derogatory
             to
             his
             Nature
             ,
             that
             tend
             to
             give
             us
             low
             Thoughts
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             make
             us
             think
             him
             like
             ,
             if
             not
             below
             our selves
             .
             This
             way
             of
             worshipping
             him
             is
             both
             unsutable
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             unbecoming
             ours
             ;
             while
             we
             pay
             our
             Adorations
             to
             that
             which
             is
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Artificer
             .
             This
             is
             confirmed
             by
             those
             many
             express
             Prohibitions
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             which
             Reasons
             are
             added
             ,
             which
             shew
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             Immoral
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             :
             It
             being
             often
             repeated
             ,
             that
             no
             Similitude
             of
             God
             was
             ever
             seen
             :
             And
             
               to
               whom
               will
               ye
               liken
               me
               :
            
             All
             things
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             often
             called
             the
             
               work
               of
               his
               hands
            
             :
             Which
             are
             plain
             Indications
             of
             a
             Moral
             Precept
             ,
             when
             Arguments
             are
             framed
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             Things
             to
             enforce
             Obedience
             to
             it
             .
             The
             Reason
             given
             in
             the
             very
             Command
             it self
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             jealous
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             tender
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             diminution
             of
             it
             to
             go
             unpunished
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             Precept
             is
             clearly
             founded
             upon
             Natural
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             proportion
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             between
             all
             Human
             Acts
             and
             their
             Objects
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             perpetual
             :
             And
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             plainly
             see
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             refining
             upon
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             does
             exalt
             it
             to
             a
             higher
             pitch
             of
             Sublimity
             and
             Purity
             :
             And
             by
             consequence
             the
             Ideas
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             first
             Seeds
             and
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             kept
             yet
             more
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             in
             a
             lower
             Dispensation
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Precept
             is
             against
             false
             Swearing
             :
             For
             the
             Word
             Vain
             is
             often
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             in
             that
             sense
             :
             
             And
             since
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Commandments
             ,
             the
             Sin
             which
             is
             named
             is
             not
             one
             of
             the
             lowest
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             chief
             Sins
             that
             relate
             to
             that
             Head
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             therefore
             to
             think
             ,
             That
             Vain
             or
             Idle
             Swearing
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sin
             of
             a
             lower
             Order
             should
             be
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             false
             Swearing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             Sin
             of
             the
             kind
             .
             The
             Morality
             of
             this
             Command
             is
             very
             apparent
             ;
             for
             since
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             every
             Oath
             is
             an
             Appeal
             to
             him
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             a
             gross
             Wickedness
             to
             Appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             call
             him
             to
             vouch
             for
             our
             lies
             .
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             Commandment
             cannot
             be
             called
             Moral
             in
             the
             first
             and
             highest
             sense
             ;
             for
             from
             The
             Nature
             of
             Things
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             assigned
             ,
             Why
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             or
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             day
             ,
             should
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             common
             business
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             applied
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             But
             it
             is
             Moral
             that
             a
             man
             should
             pay
             homage
             to
             his
             Maker
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             him
             in
             all
             his
             works
             and
             ways
             :
             And
             since
             our
             Senses
             and
             sensible
             Objects
             are
             apt
             to
             wear
             better
             things
             out
             of
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             some
             solemn
             Times
             should
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             full
             and
             copious
             Meditations
             on
             these
             Subjects
             :
             This
             should
             be
             universal
             ,
             lest
             if
             the
             Time
             were
             not
             the
             same
             every
             where
             ;
             the
             Business
             of
             some
             men
             might
             interfere
             with
             the
             Devotions
             of
             others
             .
             It
             ought
             to
             have
             such
             an
             eminent
             Character
             on
             it
             ,
             like
             a
             cessation
             from
             Business
             :
             Which
             may
             both
             awaken
             a
             curiosity
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             stop
             ,
             and
             also
             may
             give
             opportunity
             for
             Meditations
             and
             Discourses
             on
             those
             Subjects
             .
             It
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             That
             such
             days
             of
             rest
             must
             not
             return
             so
             oft
             ,
             that
             the
             necessary
             Affairs
             of
             Life
             should
             be
             stopt
             by
             them
             ,
             
             nor
             so
             seldom
             that
             the
             Impressions
             of
             Religion
             should
             wear
             out
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             too
             seldom
             awakened
             :
             But
             what
             is
             the
             proper
             proportion
             of
             Time
             ,
             that
             can
             best
             agree
             both
             with
             mens
             Bodies
             and
             Minds
             ,
             is
             only
             known
             to
             the
             great
             Author
             of
             Nature
             .
             Howsoever
             ,
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             this
             is
             a
             very
             fit
             matter
             to
             be
             fixed
             by
             some
             sacred
             and
             perpetual
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             first
             Creation
             ;
             because
             there
             being
             then
             no
             other
             method
             for
             conveying
             down
             Knowledge
             ,
             besides
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             it
             seems
             as
             highly
             congruous
             to
             that
             State
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             in
             Genesis
             ,
             to
             believe
             That
             God
             should
             then
             have
             appointed
             one
             day
             in
             seven
             for
             commemorating
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             for
             acknowledging
             the
             great
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             .
             But
             though
             it
             seems
             very
             clear
             ,
             that
             here
             a
             perpetual
             Law
             was
             given
             the
             World
             for
             the
             separating
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             meer
             Circumstance
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             at
             all
             belong
             to
             the
             standing
             use
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             what
             end
             of
             the
             Week
             this
             day
             was
             to
             be
             reckoned
             ,
             Whether
             the
             first
             or
             the
             last
             :
             So
             that
             even
             a
             less
             Authority
             than
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             a
             less
             occasion
             than
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             might
             have
             served
             to
             have
             transferred
             the
             day
             .
             There
             being
             in
             this
             no
             Breach
             made
             on
             the
             good
             and
             moral
             design
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             in
             it
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             reckon
             sacred
             and
             unalterable
             :
             The
             degree
             of
             the
             Rest
             might
             be
             also
             more
             severely
             urged
             under
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             than
             either
             before
             it
             or
             after
             it
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             having
             given
             plain
             Intimations
             of
             an
             Abatement
             of
             that
             rigour
             ,
             by
             this
             general
             Rule
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               made
               for
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               not
               man
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
             We
             who
             are
             called
             to
             a
             state
             of
             freedom
             ,
             are
             not
             under
             such
             a
             strictness
             as
             the
             Iews
             were
             .
             Still
             the
             Law
             stands
             for
             separating
             a
             Seventh
             day
             from
             the
             common
             Business
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             applying
             it
             to
             a
             Religious
             rest
             ,
             for
             acknowledging
             at
             first
             the
             Creator
             ,
             and
             now
             by
             a
             higher
             Relation
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             These
             Four
             Commandments
             make
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             and
             were
             generally
             reckoned
             as
             four
             distinct
             Commandments
             ,
             till
             the
             Roman
             Church
             having
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             the
             Second
             disappear
             ,
             threw
             it
             in
             as
             an
             Appendix
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             then
             left
             it
             quite
             out
             in
             her
             Catechisms
             :
             Though
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             these
             Commandments
             relate
             to
             two
             very
             different
             Matters
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             in
             no
             sort
             included
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Certainly
             they
             are
             much
             more
             different
             than
             the
             coveting
             the
             Neighbour's
             Wife
             is
             from
             the
             coveting
             any
             of
             his
             other
             concerns
             :
             Which
             are
             plainly
             two
             different
             Acts
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             :
             And
             the
             House
             being
             set
             before
             the
             Wife
             in
             Exodus
             (
             though
             it
             comes
             after
             it
             in
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             
             which
             being
             a
             repetition
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             Exodus
             ,
             and
             not
             Exodus
             by
             it
             )
             stands
             for
             the
             whole
             Substance
             ,
             which
             is
             afterwards
             branched
             out
             in
             the
             particulars
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             for
             dividing
             this
             in
             two
             :
             But
             the
             first
             two
             Commandments
             relating
             to
             things
             of
             such
             a
             different
             sort
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             worshipping
             of
             more
             Gods
             than
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             worshipping
             the
             true
             God
             in
             an
             Image
             ,
             ought
             still
             to
             be
             reckoned
             as
             different
             :
             And
             though
             the
             reason
             given
             from
             the
             Jealousy
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             relate
             equally
             to
             both
             ,
             yet
             that
             does
             not
             make
             them
             otherwise
             one
             ,
             than
             as
             both
             might
             be
             reduced
             to
             one
             common
             Head
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             so
             that
             both
             were
             to
             be
             equally
             punished
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Second
             Table
             this
             Order
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             There
             are
             Four
             Branches
             of
             a
             man's
             Property
             to
             which
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             can
             call
             his
             own
             may
             be
             reduced
             :
             His
             Person
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             his
             Goods
             ,
             and
             his
             Reputation
             :
             So
             there
             is
             a
             Negative
             precept
             given
             to
             secure
             him
             in
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             against
             Killing
             ,
             committing
             Adultery
             ,
             Stealing
             ,
             and
             bearing
             false
             Witness
             :
             To
             which
             as
             the
             chief
             acts
             of
             their
             kind
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             reduced
             all
             those
             acts
             that
             may
             belong
             to
             those
             Heads
             :
             Such
             as
             Injuries
             to
             a
             man
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             though
             not
             carried
             on
             nor
             designed
             to
             kill
             him
             ;
             every
             Temptation
             
             to
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             excesses
             that
             lead
             to
             it
             ;
             every
             act
             of
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             every
             Lye
             or
             Defamation
             :
             To
             these
             Four
             are
             added
             two
             Fences
             ;
             the
             one
             Exterior
             ,
             the
             other
             Interior
             .
             The
             Exterior
             is
             the
             settling
             the
             Obedience
             and
             Order
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             Families
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
             And
             by
             a
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             if
             Families
             are
             under
             a
             Constitution
             ,
             where
             the
             Government
             is
             made
             as
             a
             common
             Parent
             ,
             the
             establishing
             the
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             Orders
             of
             Men
             who
             may
             be
             made
             as
             Parents
             ,
             with
             Relation
             to
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Peace
             and
             Justice
             ,
             of
             the
             security
             and
             happiness
             of
             Mankind
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             very
             proper
             to
             begin
             the
             Second
             Table
             ,
             and
             those
             Laws
             that
             relate
             to
             human
             Society
             ,
             with
             this
             :
             without
             which
             the
             World
             would
             be
             like
             a
             Forest
             ,
             and
             Mankind
             like
             so
             many
             Savages
             running
             wildly
             through
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Commandment
             ,
             is
             an
             inward
             Fence
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             It
             checks
             Desires
             ,
             and
             restrains
             the
             Thoughts
             :
             If
             free
             Scope
             should
             be
             given
             to
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             very
             often
             carry
             men
             to
             unlawful
             Actions
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             is
             very
             apt
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             desires
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             give
             great
             disturbance
             to
             those
             that
             are
             haunted
             or
             overcome
             by
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             a
             mean
             both
             to
             secure
             the
             quiet
             of
             mens
             minds
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             the
             World
             from
             the
             ill
             effects
             which
             such
             desires
             might
             naturally
             have
             ,
             this
             special
             Law
             is
             given
             ;
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
            
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             easy
             to
             prove
             it
             Moral
             in
             the
             strictest
             sense
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             Secondary
             Order
             it
             may
             be
             well
             called
             Moral
             :
             The
             Matter
             of
             it
             being
             such
             both
             with
             relation
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             proper
             Subject
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Law
             to
             be
             made
             about
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
             he
             had
             not
             known
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Sin
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             for
             the
             Law
             that
             forbids
             it
             ;
             for
             after
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             easy
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             Moral
             .
             Thus
             by
             the
             help
             of
             that
             distinction
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             Moral
             in
             a
             primary
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             secondary
             Order
             ,
             the
             Morality
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             is
             demonstrated
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             Law
             obliges
             Christians
             as
             well
             as
             Iews
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             whole
             Scope
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Instead
             of
             derogating
             from
             the
             Obligation
             of
             any
             part
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             after
             he
             had
             affirmed
             ,
             That
             
               he
               came
               not
               to
               dissolve
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfil
               it
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               might
               pass
               away
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               that
               one
               tittle
               of
               the
               Law
               should
               not
               pass
               away
            
             ;
             he
             went
             through
             a
             great
             many
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             shewed
             how
             far
             he
             extended
             the
             Commentary
             he
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligations
             that
             he
             laid
             upon
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             beyond
             what
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Iewish
             Rabbies
             :
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             his
             Apostles
             agree
             with
             this
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Tittle
             that
             looks
             like
             a
             slackning
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             A
             strictness
             that
             reaches
             to
             idle
             Words
             ,
             to
             passionate
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             impure
             Desires
             ,
             being
             enjoined
             as
             indispensably
             necessary
             ;
             for
             
               without
               holiness
               no
               man
               can
               see
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             every
             thing
             relating
             to
             this
             Article
             is
             considered
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             both
             explained
             and
             proved
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Three
             Creeds
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Three
               Creeds
               ,
               Nice
               Creed
               ,
               Athanasius
               Creed
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               ought
               throughly
               to
               be
               received
               and
               believed
               ;
               for
               they
               may
               be
               proved
               by
               most
               certain
               Warrants
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             ALthough
             no
             doubt
             seems
             to
             be
             here
             made
             ,
             of
             the
             Names
             or
             Designations
             given
             to
             those
             Creeds
             ,
             except
             of
             that
             which
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             are
             named
             with
             any
             exactness
             :
             Since
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Procession
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             follows
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             ,
             but
             was
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             in
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
             before
             the
             Second
             General
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             confirmed
             and
             established
             in
             that
             Council
             :
             Only
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost's
             
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Son
            
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             added
             first
             in
             
               Spain
               ,
               Anno
            
             447.
             which
             spread
             it self
             over
             all
             the
             West
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Creed
             here
             called
             the
             Nice
             Creed
             ,
             is
             indeed
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Creed
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Addition
             of
             Filioque
             made
             by
             the
             Western
             Church
             .
             That
             which
             is
             called
             Athanasius's
             Creed
             is
             not
             his
             neither
             :
             ●or
             as
             it
             is
             not
             among
             his
             Works
             ,
             so
             that
             great
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             having
             been
             settled
             at
             Nice
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             referring
             themselves
             always
             to
             the
             Creed
             made
             by
             that
             Council
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             imagine
             that
             he
             would
             have
             made
             a
             Creed
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Macedonian
             ,
             but
             both
             the
             Nestorian
             and
             the
             Eutychian
             Heresies
             are
             expresly
             condemned
             by
             this
             Creed
             ,
             and
             yet
             those
             Authorities
             never
             being
             urged
             in
             those
             Disputes
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             Creed
             was
             then
             known
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             as
             indeed
             it
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             the
             Eighth
             Century
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             was
             given
             out
             as
             the
             Creed
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Representation
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             grew
             to
             be
             received
             by
             the
             Western
             Church
             ;
             perhaps
             the
             more
             early
             ,
             because
             it
             went
             under
             so
             great
             a
             Name
             ,
             in
             Ages
             that
             were
             not
             Critical
             enough
             to
             judge
             of
             what
             was
             genuine
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             spurious
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             great
             difficulty
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             several
             Expressions
             in
             this
             C●●ed
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             
               whosover
               will
               be
               saved
               ,
               must
               believe
               it
            
             ;
             That
             the
             Belief
             of
             it
             is
             
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
            
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             do
             not
             
               hold
               it
               pure
               and
               undefiled
            
             ,
             shall
             without
             doubt
             
               perish
               everlastingly
            
             :
             Where
             many
             Explanations
             of
             a
             Mystery
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             are
             made
             indispensably
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             That
             all
             such
             as
             do
             not
             so
             believe
             ,
             must
             perish
             everlastingly
             .
             To
             this
             two
             Answers
             are
             made
             :
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             in
             general
             that
             is
             hereby
             meant
             ,
             and
             not
             every
             Period
             and
             Article
             of
             this
             Creed
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             those
             severe
             Expressions
             are
             thought
             to
             import
             only
             the
             necessity
             of
             believing
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             But
             this
             seems
             forced
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               is
            
             ,
             do
             so
             plainly
             determine
             the
             s●gnification
             of
             that
             word
             to
             the
             Explanation
             that
             comes
             after
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Verse
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             defined
             in
             the
             third
             and
             following
             Verses
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Answer
             seems
             not
             natural
             .
             2.
             
             The
             common
             Answer
             in
             which
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Men
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Memory
             of
             all
             such
             as
             I
             have
             known
             ,
             could
             go
             up
             ,
             have
             agreed
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             these
             Condemnatory
             Expressions
             are
             only
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             relate
             to
             those
             who
             having
             the
             Means
             of
             Instruction
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             have
             rejected
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             stifled
             their
             own
             Convictions
             ,
             holding
             the
             Truth
             in
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             chusing
             darkness
             rather
             than
             light
             :
             Upon
             such
             as
             do
             thus
             reject
             this
             great
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             concerning
             One
             God
             and
             Three
             Persons
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             concerning
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             
             which
             God
             and
             Man
             were
             so
             united
             as
             to
             make
             one
             Person
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             other
             Doctrines
             that
             follow
             these
             ,
             are
             those
             Anath●maes
             denounced
             :
             Not
             so
             as
             if
             it
             were
             hereby
             meant
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             who
             does
             not
             believe
             this
             in
             every
             tittle
             must
             certainly
             perish
             ,
             unless
             he
             has
             been
             furnished
             with
             sufficient
             means
             of
             conviction
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             has
             rejected
             them
             ,
             and
             hardned
             himself
             against
             them
             .
             The
             Wrath
             of
             God
             is
             
               revealed
               against
               all
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               Death
               :
            
             So
             that
             every
             Sinner
             has
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             abiding
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Damnation
             ;
             yet
             a
             sincere
             Repentance
             delivers
             him
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             lives
             and
             dies
             in
             some
             sins
             of
             Ignorance
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             may
             make
             him
             liable
             to
             damnation
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             but
             true
             Repentance
             can
             deliver
             him
             from
             it
             ;
             yet
             a
             general
             Repentance
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             also
             special
             for
             all
             known
             sins
             ,
             does
             certainly
             deliver
             a
             man
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             unknown
             sins
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             due
             to
             them
             .
             God
             only
             knows
             our
             hearts
             ,
             the
             degrees
             of
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             our
             Ignorance
             is
             affected
             or
             invincible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             deal
             with
             every
             man
             according
             to
             what
             he
             has
             received
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             believe
             that
             some
             Doctrines
             are
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Commandments
             necessary
             for
             Practice
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             also
             believe
             that
             some
             Errors
             as
             well
             as
             some
             Sins
             are
             exclusive
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             all
             which
             imports
             no
             more
             than
             that
             we
             believe
             such
             things
             are
             sufficiently
             revealed
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             necessary
             Conditions
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             we
             do
             not
             limit
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             towards
             those
             who
             are
             under
             such
             darkness
             as
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             see
             through
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             discern
             and
             acknowledge
             these
             Truths
             .
             It
             were
             indeed
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             that
             some
             express
             Declaration
             to
             this
             purpose
             were
             made
             by
             those
             who
             have
             Authority
             to
             do
             it
             :
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             this
             being
             the
             Sense
             in
             which
             the
             Words
             of
             this
             Creed
             are
             universally
             taken
             ,
             and
             it
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Phraseology
             of
             the
             Scripture
             upon
             the
             like
             occasions
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             may
             be
             rested
             upon
             .
             And
             allowing
             this
             large
             Explanation
             of
             these
             severe
             words
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Creed
             imports
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             already
             proved
             ,
             in
             treating
             of
             the
             former
             Articles
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Creed
             called
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             for
             speaking
             so
             doubtfully
             of
             it
             as
             the
             Article
             does
             ,
             since
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             any
             determinate
             Creed
             was
             made
             by
             them
             :
             None
             of
             the
             first
             Writers
             agree
             in
             delivering
             their
             Faith
             in
             a
             certain
             Form
             of
             Words
             ;
             every
             one
             of
             them
             gives
             an
             Abstract
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             in
             Words
             that
             differ
             both
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             Form.
             From
             thence
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             there
             was
             no
             common
             Form
             delivered
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             :
             And
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             Tradition
             after
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Creed
             composed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Arians
             had
             certainly
             put
             the
             chief
             strength
             of
             their
             Cause
             on
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             adhered
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Innovations
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             :
             There
             is
             therefore
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             Creed
             was
             prepared
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             of
             any
             great
             Antiquity
             ,
             since
             Ruffin
             was
             the
             first
             that
             published
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             published
             it
             as
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Aquileia
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             so
             late
             ,
             that
             neither
             this
             nor
             the
             other
             Creeds
             have
             any
             Authority
             upon
             their
             own
             account
             .
             Great
             Respect
             is
             indeed
             due
             to
             things
             of
             such
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             been
             so
             long
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             after
             all
             ,
             we
             receive
             those
             Creeds
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             those
             who
             prepared
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             ;
             because
             we
             believe
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             declare
             ,
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             that
             which
             is
             the
             main
             Intent
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             assert
             and
             profess
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             therefore
             we
             do
             receive
             them
             ;
             tho
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Creed
             ascribed
             to
             Athanasius
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             never
             established
             by
             any
             General
             Council
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             IX
             .
             Of
             Original
             or
             Birth-Sin
             .
          
           
             
               Original
               Sin
               standeth
               not
               in
               the
               following
               of
               Adam
               (
               as
               the
               Pelagians
               do
               vainly
               talk
               )
               but
               it
               is
               the
               fault
               or
               corruption
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               that
               naturally
               is
               engendred
               of
               the
               Offspring
               of
               Adam
               ,
               whereby
               man
               is
               very
               far
               gone
               from
               Original
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               his
               own
               nature
               inclined
               to
               evil
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Flesh
               lusteth
               always
               contrary
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               every
               Person
               born
               into
               the
               World
               it
               deserveth
               God's
               Wrath
               and
               Damnation
               :
               And
               this
               Infection
               of
               Nature
               doth
               remain
               ,
               yea
               in
               them
               that
               are
               regenerated
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Lust
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               called
               in
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               some
               do
               expound
               the
               Wisdom
               ,
               some
               Sensuality
               ,
               some
               the
               Affection
               ,
               some
               the
               Desire
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               And
               though
               there
               is
               no
               Condemnation
               for
               them
               that
               believe
               and
               are
               baptized
               ,
               yet
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               confess
               ,
               That
               Concupiscence
               and
               Lust
               hath
               of
               it self
               the
               nature
               of
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             AFter
             the
             First
             Principles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             are
             stated
             ,
             and
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Life
             was
             setled
             ;
             the
             next
             thing
             that
             was
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             was
             to
             declare
             the
             special
             Doctrines
             of
             this
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             first
             with
             relation
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             single
             Individuals
             ,
             for
             the
             directing
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             order
             to
             the
             working
             out
             his
             own
             Salvation
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             from
             this
             to
             the
             Nineteenth
             Article
             :
             And
             then
             with
             relation
             to
             them
             as
             they
             compose
             a
             Society
             called
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             carried
             on
             from
             the
             Nineteenth
             to
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             that
             has
             been
             hitherto
             explained
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             England
             has
             been
             all
             along
             of
             one
             mind
             .
             In
             this
             and
             in
             some
             that
             follow
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             a
             greater
             diversity
             of
             Opinion
             ;
             but
             both
             sides
             have
             studied
             to
             prove
             their
             Tenets
             to
             be
             at
             least
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             These
             different
             Parties
             have
             disputed
             concerning
             the
             Decrees
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             Assistances
             which
             pursuant
             to
             his
             Decrees
             are
             afforded
             to
             us
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Foundation
             of
             those
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessity
             of
             those
             Assistances
             ,
             are
             laid
             in
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Effects
             it
             had
             on
             Mankind
             ,
             therefore
             th●se
             Controversies
             begin
             on
             this
             Head.
             The
             Pelagians
             and
             the
             Socinians
             agree
             in
             saying
             ,
             That
             Adam's
             Sin
             was
             Personal
             :
             That
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             first
             Sin
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Sin
             
               entred
               into
               the
               World
            
             :
             But
             that
             as
             Adam
             was
             made
             mortal
             ,
             
             and
             had
             died
             whether
             he
             had
             sinned
             or
             not
             ;
             so
             they
             think
             the
             liberty
             of
             Human
             Nature
             is
             still
             entire
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             man
             is
             punished
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             another
             ;
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             seems
             contrary
             to
             Justice
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             Goodness
             .
          
           
             In
             opposition
             to
             this
             ,
             Iudgment
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               come
               upon
               many
               to
               condemnation
               through
               one
            
             (
             either
             Man
             or
             Sin.
             
             )
             Death
             is
             said
             
               to
               have
               reigned
               by
               one
            
             ,
             and
             
               by
               one
               man's
               offence
            
             ;
             and
             
               many
               are
            
             said
             to
             be
             
               dead
               through
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               .
            
             All
             these
             Passages
             do
             intimate
             that
             death
             is
             the
             consequence
             of
             Adam's
             Sin
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             all
             others
             ,
             Death
             was
             the
             Wages
             of
             Sin
             ,
             so
             also
             that
             we
             dye
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Sin.
             We
             are
             said
             to
             bear
             the
             
               Image
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
            
             ,
             as
             true
             Christians
             bear
             the
             
               Image
               of
               the
               second
            
             :
             Now
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             there
             is
             both
             a
             derivation
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             
             and
             a
             Communication
             of
             Inward
             Holiness
             transferred
             to
             us
             through
             Christ
             :
             So
             it
             seems
             to
             follow
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             somewhat
             both
             transferred
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             down
             
             throughMankind
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             Adam
             ;
             and
             particularly
             that
             by
             it
             we
             are
             all
             made
             subject
             to
             Death
             ;
             from
             which
             we
             should
             have
             been
             freed
             ,
             if
             Adam
             had
             continued
             in
             his
             first
             state
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             :
             
             in
             which
             some
             think
             there
             was
             a
             natural
             Virtue
             to
             cure
             all
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             relieve
             against
             all
             Accidents
             ;
             while
             others
             do
             ascribe
             it
             to
             a
             Divine
             Blessing
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             Tree
             was
             only
             the
             Symbol
             or
             Sacrament
             ;
             through
             the
             words
             said
             after
             Adam's
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             driving
             him
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             lest
             he
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             and
             
               take
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               eat
               ,
               and
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             seem
             to
             import
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Physical
             Virtue
             in
             the
             Tree
             ,
             that
             could
             so
             fortify
             and
             restore
             Life
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             Immortality
             .
             These
             do
             also
             think
             that
             the
             Threatning
             made
             to
             Adam
             ,
             That
             upon
             his
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             Fruit
             he
             should
             surely
             dye
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             literally
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             carried
             no
             further
             than
             to
             a
             Natural
             Death
             .
             This
             Subjection
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Fear
             of
             it
             ,
             brings
             men
             under
             a
             slavish
             Bondage
             ,
             many
             Terrors
             ,
             and
             other
             Passions
             and
             Miseries
             that
             arise
             out
             ofit
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             is
             a
             great
             Punishment
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Condemnation
             and
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             passed
             upon
             the
             whole
             Race
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             they
             are
             
               made
               sinners
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             treated
             as
             guilty
             Persons
             ,
             and
             severely
             punished
             .
          
           
             This
             they
             think
             is
             easily
             enough
             reconciled
             with
             the
             Notions
             of
             Justice
             and
             Goodness
             in
             God
             ,
             since
             this
             is
             only
             a
             Temporary
             Punishment
             relating
             to
             mens
             Persons
             :
             And
             we
             see
             in
             the
             common
             methods
             of
             Providence
             ,
             that
             Children
             are
             in
             this
             sort
             often
             punished
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             most
             men
             that
             come
             under
             a
             very
             ill
             habit
             of
             Body
             ,
             transmit
             the
             Seeds
             of
             Diseases
             and
             Pains
             to
             their
             Children
             .
             They
             do
             also
             think
             that
             the
             Communication
             of
             this
             liableness
             to
             death
             is
             easily
             accounted
             for
             ;
             and
             they
             imagine
             that
             as
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             might
             be
             a
             Plant
             that
             furnished
             men
             with
             an
             Universal
             Medicine
             ,
             so
             the
             forbidden
             Fruit
             might
             derive
             a
             slow
             Poyson
             into
             Adam's
             Body
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             exalted
             and
             inflamed
             his
             Blood
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             though
             by
             a
             slower
             operation
             ,
             certainly
             brought
             on
             death
             at
             the
             last
             .
             Our
             being
             thus
             adjudged
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Miseries
             that
             accompany
             Mortality
             ,
             they
             think
             may
             be
             well
             called
             the
             
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               damnation
            
             :
             So
             Temporary
             Judgments
             are
             often
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             to
             this
             they
             add
             ,
             That
             Christ
             has
             entirely
             redeemed
             us
             from
             this
             ,
             by
             the
             Promise
             he
             has
             given
             us
             of
             raising
             us
             up
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             when
             St.
             Paul
             is
             so
             copiously
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             brings
             this
             in
             ,
             That
             as
             we
             have
             born
             the
             
               image
               of
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               who
               was
               earthy
               ,
            
             so
             we
             shall
             also
             
               bear
               the
               image
               of
               the
               heavenly
            
             ;
             and
             
               since
               by
               man
               came
               death
            
             ,
             
             
               by
               man
               came
               also
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               as
               in
               Adam
               all
               dye
               ,
               so
               in
               Christ
               shall
               all
               be
               made
               alive
            
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Univesal
             Redemption
             and
             Reparation
             that
             all
             mankind
             shall
             have
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             All
             this
             these
             Divines
             apprehend
             is
             conceivable
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             therefore
             they
             put
             Original
             Sin
             in
             this
             only
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             pretend
             they
             have
             all
             the
             Fathers
             with
             them
             before
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             and
             particularly
             St.
             Chrysostom
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             the
             latter
             Greeks
             have
             done
             little
             more
             than
             copied
             out
             their
             words
             .
             This
             they
             do
             also
             pretend
             comes
             up
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Article
             ;
             for
             as
             this
             general
             adjudging
             of
             all
             men
             to
             dye
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Stile
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               God's
               wrath
               and
               damnation
            
             ;
             so
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             which
             arises
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             corrupts
             mens
             Natures
             ,
             and
             inclines
             them
             to
             evil
             .
          
           
             Others
             do
             so
             far
             approve
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             yet
             they
             believe
             it
             goes
             much
             farther
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Corruption
             spread
             through
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             is
             born
             with
             every
             man.
             This
             the
             Experience
             of
             all
             Ages
             teaches
             us
             but
             too
             evidently
             ;
             every
             man
             feels
             it
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             sees
             it
             in
             others
             .
             The
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             were
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             thought
             to
             avoid
             the
             difficulty
             that
             arises
             from
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             might
             be
             urged
             ,
             That
             a
             good
             God
             could
             not
             make
             
             men
             to
             be
             Originally
             depraved
             and
             wicked
             ;
             they
             therefore
             fancied
             that
             all
             our
             Souls
             pre-existed
             in
             a
             former
             and
             purer
             state
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             fell
             ,
             by
             descending
             too
             much
             into
             Corporeal
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             by
             a
             lapse
             and
             for
             a
             punishment
             ,
             they
             sunk
             into
             grosser
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             fell
             differently
             according
             to
             the
             different
             degrees
             of
             the
             Sins
             they
             had
             committed
             in
             that
             state
             :
             And
             they
             thought
             that
             a
             Virtuous
             Life
             did
             raise
             them
             up
             to
             their
             former
             pitch
             ,
             as
             a
             Vicious
             one
             would
             sink
             them
             lower
             ,
             into
             more
             depraved
             and
             more
             miserable
             Bodies
             .
             All
             this
             may
             seem
             plausible
             :
             But
             the
             best
             that
             can
             be
             said
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             an
             Hypothesis
             that
             saves
             some
             difficulties
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             sort
             of
             proofs
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             true
             .
             We
             neither
             perceive
             in
             our selves
             any
             remembrances
             of
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             any
             warning
             given
             us
             either
             of
             our
             fall
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             means
             of
             recovering
             out
             of
             it
             :
             So
             since
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             affirm
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             we
             must
             seek
             for
             some
             other
             source
             of
             the
             Corruption
             of
             human
             Nature
             .
             The
             Manichees
             imputed
             it
             to
             the
             Evil
             God
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             was
             his
             work
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             might
             have
             set
             on
             St.
             Austin
             the
             more
             earnestly
             to
             look
             for
             another
             Hypothesis
             to
             reconcile
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             go
             to
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             Scripture
             this
             general
             Corruption
             of
             our
             Nature
             is
             often
             mentioned
             .
             
               The
               Imaginations
               of
               man's
               thoughts
               are
               only
               evil
               continually
               :
            
             
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               liveth
               and
               sinneth
               not
               ?
               The
               just
               man
               falleth
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               :
               The
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               who
               can
               know
               it
               ?
               All
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               must
               become
               new
               Creatures
               ,
               old
               things
               must
               be
               done
               away
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               must
               become
               new
               .
               God
               made
               man
               upright
               ,
               but
               he
               sought
               out
               to
               himself
               many
               Inventions
               .
               The
               Flesh
               is
               weak
               ;
               The
               Flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               The
               carnal
               mind
               is
               enmity
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               indeed
               can
               be
               :
            
             And
             
               they
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Flesh
               cannot
               please
               God
               :
            
             Where
             by
             Flesh
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             natural
             State
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             
               That
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               is
               Flesh
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               Spirit
               .
            
             These
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             joined
             to
             the
             universal
             Experience
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Corruption
             of
             our
             whole
             Race
             ,
             lead
             us
             to
             settle
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             in
             Fact
             it
             has
             over-run
             our
             whole
             kind
             ,
             the
             contagion
             is
             spread
             over
             all
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             setled
             ,
             we
             are
             next
             to
             enquire
             ,
             how
             this
             could
             happen
             ;
             We
             cannot
             think
             that
             God
             made
             men
             so
             :
             For
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
             That
             
               God
               made
               man
               after
               his
               own
               Image
               .
            
          
           
             The
             surest
             way
             to
             find
             out
             what
             this
             Image
             was
             at
             first
             ,
             is
             to
             consider
             ,
             What
             the
             New
             Testament
             says
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             it
             .
             
               We
               must
               put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               after
               the
               Image
               of
               him
               that
               created
               him
            
             ;
             or
             as
             elsewhere
             ,
             the
             
               new
               man
               in
               righteousness
               and
               true
               holiness
               .
            
             This
             then
             was
             the
             
               Image
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             which
             man
             was
             at
             first
             made
             .
             Nor
             ought
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             to
             be
             considered
             only
             as
             an
             Expression
             that
             imports
             only
             our
             representing
             him
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             having
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Creatures
             :
             For
             in
             Genesis
             the
             Creation
             of
             Man
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             expressed
             as
             a
             thing
             different
             from
             his
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             given
             to
             him
             as
             a
             consequent
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Image
             of
             God
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             was
             a
             Being
             of
             another
             Sort
             and
             Order
             than
             all
             those
             material
             Beings
             till
             then
             made
             ,
             which
             were
             neither
             capable
             of
             Thought
             nor
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             the
             Soul
             was
             made
             after
             the
             
               Image
               of
               God.
            
             But
             Adam's
             Soul
             being
             put
             in
             his
             Body
             ,
             his
             Brain
             was
             a
             
               Tabula
               rasa
            
             ,
             as
             White
             Paper
             ,
             had
             no
             Impressions
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             either
             God
             put
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             came
             to
             him
             by
             his
             senses
             .
             A
             Man
             born
             deaf
             and
             blind
             ,
             newly
             come
             to
             hear
             and
             see
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             more
             Ignorant
             and
             Amazed-like
             Creature
             than
             Adam
             must
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             conveyed
             some
             great
             impressions
             into
             him
             ;
             
             such
             as
             first
             the
             acknowledging
             and
             obeying
             him
             as
             his
             Maker
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             managing
             his
             Body
             so
             as
             to
             make
             it
             an
             Instrument
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             could
             make
             use
             of
             and
             observe
             the
             Creation
             .
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             his
             Body
             was
             at
             first
             inclined
             to
             Appetite
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Mind
             was
             apt
             to
             serve
             his
             Body
             ,
             but
             that
             both
             were
             restrained
             by
             supernatural
             Assistances
             :
             It
             is
             much
             more
             natural
             and
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Wise-man
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             
               God
               made
               man
               upright
            
             ,
             that
             his
             Body
             craved
             modestly
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Mind
             was
             both
             Judge
             and
             Master
             of
             those
             cravings
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             natural
             Hypothesis
             may
             be
             offered
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             an
             Hypothesis
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             supposed
             ,
             That
             a
             Man's
             blood
             was
             naturally
             low
             and
             cool
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             capable
             of
             a
             vast
             Inflammation
             and
             Elevation
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             man's
             powers
             might
             be
             exalted
             to
             much
             higher
             degrees
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             Capacity
             :
             The
             Animal
             Spirits
             receiving
             their
             Quality
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             a
             new
             and
             a
             strong
             Fermentation
             in
             the
             Blood
             ,
             might
             r●ise
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             exalt
             a
             man
             to
             a
             much
             greater
             sublimity
             of
             Thought
             :
             But
             with
             that
             it
             might
             dispose
             him
             to
             be
             easily
             inflamed
             by
             Appetites
             and
             Passions
             ,
             it
             might
             put
             him
             under
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             Body
             much
             more
             apt
             to
             be
             fired
             at
             outward
             Objects
             ,
             which
             might
             sink
             all
             Spiritual
             and
             pure
             Ideas
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             raise
             gross
             ones
             with
             much
             Fury
             and
             Rapidity
             .
             Hereby
             his
             whole
             frame
             might
             be
             much
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             that
             might
             go
             so
             deep
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             who
             descended
             from
             him
             ,
             might
             be
             defiled
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Madness
             and
             some
             Chronical
             Diseases
             pass
             from
             Parents
             to
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             might
             have
             been
             natural
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             the
             Physical
             effect
             of
             Eating
             the
             forbidden
             Fruit
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             Immortality
             would
             have
             been
             that
             of
             Eating
             the
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             :
             This
             might
             have
             been
             in
             its
             nature
             a
             slow
             poison
             ,
             which
             must
             end
             in
             Death
             at
             last
             .
             It
             may
             be
             very
             easy
             to
             make
             all
             this
             appear
             probable
             from
             Physical
             Causes
             .
             A
             very
             small
             Accident
             may
             so
             alter
             the
             whole
             Mass
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             very
             few
             Minutes
             it
             may
             be
             totally
             changed
             ;
             so
             the
             Eating
             the
             forbidden
             Fruit
             might
             have
             ,
             by
             a
             natural
             chain
             of
             things
             ,
             produced
             all
             this
             .
             But
             this
             is
             only
             an
             Hypothesis
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             left
             as
             such
             .
             All
             the
             Assistance
             that
             Revealed
             Religion
             can
             receive
             from
             Philosophy
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             a
             reasonable
             Hypothesis
             can
             be
             offered
             upon
             Physical
             Principles
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             possibility
             ,
             or
             rather
             probability
             of
             any
             particulars
             that
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             s●op
             the
             mouths
             of
             Deists
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             the
             use
             that
             can
             be
             made
             of
             such
             Schemes
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             to
             the
             main
             Point
             of
             the
             Fall
             of
             Adam
             :
             He
             himself
             was
             made
             liable
             to
             Death
             .
             But
             not
             barely
             to
             cease
             to
             live
             :
             for
             Death
             and
             Life
             are
             terms
             opposite
             to
             one
             another
             in
             Scripture
             .
             In
             Treating
             upon
             these
             Heads
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             
             And
             though
             the
             addition
             of
             the
             word
             Eternal
             ,
             makes
             the
             Signification
             of
             the
             one
             more
             express
             ,
             yet
             where
             it
             is
             mentioned
             without
             that
             addition
             ,
             no
             doubt
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             so
             meant
             :
             As
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             
               to
               be
               carnally
               minded
               is
               death
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               spiritually
               minded
               is
               life
               and
               peace
               :
            
             And
             
               believing
               ,
               we
               have
               life
               through
               his
               Name
               :
            
             
             
               Ye
               will
               not
               come
               unto
               me
               that
               ye
               may
               have
               life
               .
            
             So
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Opposites
             ,
             Death
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             a
             word
             of
             a
             general
             Signification
             ,
             which
             we
             who
             have
             the
             Comment
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             understanding
             the
             Old
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             restrain
             to
             a
             natural
             Death
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               servants
               of
               sin
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             we
             unders●and
             much
             more
             by
             it
             ,
             than
             a
             natural
             Death
             :
             So
             God's
             threatning
             of
             Adam
             with
             Death
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             a
             
               natural
               Death
               .
               Adam
            
             being
             thus
             defiled
             ,
             all
             Emanations
             from
             him
             must
             partake
             of
             that
             vitiated
             State
             to
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             himself
             .
             But
             then
             the
             Question
             remains
             ,
             How
             came
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             Posterity
             to
             be
             defiled
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             were
             created
             pure
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             unjust
             
             Cruelty
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             condemn
             them
             to
             such
             an
             Union
             to
             a
             defiled
             Body
             ,
             as
             should
             certainly
             corrupt
             them
             ?
             All
             that
             can
             be
             said
             in
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             God
             has
             setled
             it
             as
             a
             Law
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             That
             a
             Soul
             should
             inform
             a
             Body
             according
             to
             the
             Texture
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             either
             conquer
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             mastered
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             differently
             made
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Purity
             in
             the
             Texture
             of
             it
             ,
             might
             make
             it
             both
             pure
             and
             happy
             ;
             so
             a
             contrary
             degree
             of
             Texture
             might
             have
             very
             contrary
             effects
             .
             And
             if
             with
             this
             ,
             God
             made
             another
             general
             Law
             ,
             that
             when
             all
             things
             were
             duly
             prepared
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Species
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             a
             Soul
             should
             be
             always
             ready
             to
             go
             into
             ,
             and
             animate
             those
             first
             Threads
             and
             Beginnings
             of
             Life
             ;
             those
             Laws
             being
             laid
             down
             ,
             Adam
             by
             corrupting
             his
             own
             frame
             ,
             corrupted
             the
             frame
             of
             his
             whole
             Posterity
             ,
             by
             the
             general
             course
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Law
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
             So
             that
             the
             suffering
             this
             to
             run
             through
             all
             the
             Race
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             (
             only
             different
             in
             degrees
             and
             extent
             )
             than
             the
             Suffering
             the
             folly
             or
             madness
             of
             a
             man
             to
             infect
             his
             Posterity
             .
             In
             these
             things
             God
             acts
             as
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             by
             general
             Rules
             ,
             and
             these
             must
             not
             be
             altered
             because
             of
             the
             Sins
             and
             Disorders
             of
             men
             :
             But
             they
             are
             rather
             to
             have
             their
             course
             ,
             that
             so
             Sin
             may
             be
             its
             own
             punishment
             .
             The
             defilement
             of
             the
             Race
             being
             thus
             stated
             ,
             a
             Question
             remains
             ,
             Whether
             this
             can
             be
             properly
             called
             a
             Sin
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             deserves
             
               God's
               Wrath
               and
               Damnation
            
             ?
             On
             the
             one
             hand
             an
             opposition
             of
             Nature
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             must
             certainly
             be
             hateful
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             root
             of
             much
             malignity
             and
             sin
             .
             Such
             a
             Nature
             cannot
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             of
             it self
             it
             cannnot
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             :
             Now
             since
             there
             is
             no
             mean
             in
             God
             ,
             between
             Love
             and
             
               Wrath
               ,
               Acceptation
            
             and
             Condemnation
             ,
             if
             such
             persons
             are
             not
             in
             the
             first
             order
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             in
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Yet
             it
             seems
             very
             hard
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             how
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             never
             actually
             sinned
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             unhappily
             descended
             ,
             should
             be
             ,
             in
             consequence
             to
             that
             ,
             under
             so
             great
             a
             misery
             :
             To
             this
             several
             answers
             are
             made
             :
             Some
             have
             thought
             that
             those
             who
             die
             before
             they
             commit
             any
             actual
             Sin
             ,
             have
             indeed
             no
             share
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             that
             they
             pass
             unto
             a
             state
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             suffer
             little
             or
             nothing
             .
             The
             stating
             this
             more
             clearly
             ,
             will
             belong
             to
             another
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             afterwards
             Explained
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             further
             Question
             made
             ,
             Whether
             this
             Vicious
             Inclination
             is
             a
             Sin
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             Those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             they
             believe
             that
             Original
             Sin
             is
             quite
             taken
             away
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             so
             finding
             that
             this
             corrupt
             Disposition
             still
             remains
             in
             us
             ,
             they
             do
             from
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Natural
             State
             in
             which
             Adam
             was
             made
             at
             first
             ,
             only
             it
             is
             in
             us
             without
             the
             restraint
             or
             bridle
             of
             Supernatural
             Assistances
             ;
             which
             was
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             lost
             by
             Sin
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             us
             in
             Baptism
             .
             But
             as
             was
             said
             formerly
             ,
             Adam
             in
             his
             first
             state
             was
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             bodily
             powers
             were
             perfectly
             under
             the
             command
             of
             his
             mind
             ;
             This
             Revolt
             that
             we
             feel
             our
             Bodies
             and
             Senses
             are
             always
             in
             ,
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             God's
             Original
             Workmanship
             .
             There
             are
             great
             Disputings
             raised
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             a
             long
             Discourse
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             the
             7th
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             concerning
             a
             constant
             struggle
             that
             he
             felt
             within
             himself
             ;
             which
             some
             ,
             arguing
             from
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             understand
             only
             of
             the
             state
             that
             St.
             Paul
             represents
             himself
             to
             have
             been
             in
             ,
             while
             yet
             a
             Iew
             and
             before
             his
             Conversion
             :
             Whereas
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             him
             in
             his
             converted
             and
             regenerated
             state
             .
             Very
             plausible
             things
             have
             been
             said
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             but
             without
             arguing
             any
             thing
             from
             words
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             which
             is
             under
             debate
             ;
             
             there
             are
             other
             places
             which
             do
             manifestly
             express
             the
             struggle
             that
             
             is
             in
             a
             good
             Man
             :
             
               The
               flesh
               is
               weak
               ,
               though
               the
               spirit
               is
               willing
               :
               The
               flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               spirit
               lusteth
               against
               the
               flesh
               :
            
             We
             ought
             to
             be
             still
             
               mortifying
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
            
             ;
             and
             we
             feel
             many
             Sins
             
               that
               do
               so
               easily
               bese●
               us
               ,
            
             that
             from
             these
             things
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Corruption
             in
             our
             Nature
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             a
             biass
             and
             propensity
             to
             Sin.
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             Baptism
             takes
             away
             all
             the
             Branches
             and
             Effects
             of
             Original
             Sin
             :
             It
             is
             enough
             if
             we
             are
             by
             it
             delivered
             from
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             a
             State
             of
             Favour
             and
             Acceptation
             :
             We
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             Curse
             of
             Death
             ,
             by
             our
             being
             Entitled
             to
             a
             Blessed
             Resurrection
             :
             And
             if
             we
             are
             so
             far
             freed
             from
             the
             Corruption
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             a
             foederal
             right
             to
             such
             Assistances
             as
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             resist
             and
             repress
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             not
             quite
             extinct
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             live
             in
             these
             frail
             and
             mortal
             Bodies
             ,
             here
             are
             very
             great
             Effects
             of
             our
             Admission
             to
             Christianity
             by
             Baptism
             ;
             though
             this
             should
             not
             go
             so
             far
             as
             to
             root
             out
             all
             Inclinations
             to
             Evil
             out
             of
             our
             Nature
             .
             The
             great
             Disposition
             that
             is
             in
             us
             to
             Appetite
             and
             Passion
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             heat
             with
             which
             they
             Inflame
             us
             ;
             the
             Aversion
             that
             we
             naturally
             have
             to
             all
             the
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Pains
             that
             must
             be
             used
             to
             work
             us
             up
             to
             a
             tolerable
             Degree
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             an
             ordinary
             Measure
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             shews
             that
             these
             are
             not
             natural
             to
             us
             :
             Whereas
             Sloth
             and
             Vice
             do
             grow
             on
             us
             without
             any
             care
             taken
             about
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             natural
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             forced
             growth
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             These
             ill
             Dispositions
             are
             so
             universally
             spread
             through
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             appear
             so
             early
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Diversity
             of
             ill
             Inclinations
             ,
             that
             from
             hence
             it
             seems
             reasonable
             and
             just
             to
             infer
             ,
             That
             this
             Corruption
             is
             spread
             through
             our
             whole
             Nature
             and
             Species
             ,
             by
             the
             Sin
             and
             Disobedience
             of
             Adam
             .
             And
             beyond
             this
             a
             great
             many
             among
             our selves
             think
             that
             they
             cannot
             go
             ,
             in
             asserting
             of
             Original
             Sin.
             
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             a
             further
             step
             made
             by
             all
             the
             Disciples
             of
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             who
             believe
             ,
             That
             a
             Covenant
             was
             made
             with
             all
             Mankind
             in
             Adam
             ,
             as
             their
             First
             Parent
             :
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Person
             Constituted
             by
             God
             to
             represent
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Covenant
             was
             made
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             he
             had
             obeyed
             ,
             all
             his
             Posterity
             should
             have
             been
             happy
             ,
             through
             his
             Obedience
             ;
             but
             by
             his
             Disobedience
             they
             were
             all
             to
             be
             esteemed
             to
             have
             sinned
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             Act
             being
             Imputed
             and
             Transferred
             to
             them
             all
             .
             S.
             Austin
             considered
             all
             Mankind
             as
             lost
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             he
             made
             the
             Decree
             of
             Election
             to
             begin
             :
             There
             being
             no
             other
             Reprobation
             asserted
             by
             him
             ,
             than
             the
             leaving
             Men
             to
             continue
             in
             that
             state
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             by
             reason
             of
             Adam's
             Sin
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             by
             Baptism
             all
             Men
             were
             born
             again
             ,
             and
             recovered
             out
             of
             that
             lost
             state
             ,
             yet
             unless
             they
             were
             within
             the
             Decree
             of
             Election
             they
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             would
             certainly
             fall
             from
             that
             state
             ,
             and
             perish
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Sin
             :
             But
             such
             as
             were
             not
             Baptized
             were
             shut
             out
             from
             all
             hope
             .
             Those
             words
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             
               Except
               ye
               be
               born
               again
               of
               the
               water
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             
             
               ye
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             being
             Expounded
             so
             as
             to
             Import
             the
             Indispensable
             Necessity
             of
             Baptism
             to
             Eternal
             Salvation
             .
             All
             who
             were
             not
             Baptized
             were
             reckoned
             by
             him
             among
             the
             Damned
             :
             Yet
             this
             Damnation
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             who
             had
             no
             Actual
             Sin
             ,
             was
             so
             mitigated
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             to
             be
             little
             more
             than
             an
             Exclusion
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             any
             Suffering
             or
             Misery
             ,
             like
             a
             state
             of
             Sleep
             and
             Inactivity
             .
             This
             was
             afterwards
             dressed
             up
             as
             a
             Division
             or
             Partition
             in
             Hell
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Limbo
               of
               Infants
            
             ;
             so
             by
             bringing
             it
             thus
             low
             ,
             they
             took
             away
             much
             of
             the
             horror
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             might
             otherwise
             have
             given
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             easy
             to
             Explain
             the
             way
             how
             this
             was
             propagated
             :
             They
             wished
             well
             to
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Soul's
             propagating
             a
             Soul
             ,
             but
             that
             seemed
             
             to
             come
             too
             near
             Creation
             :
             So
             it
             was
             not
             received
             as
             certain
             .
             It
             was
             th●refore
             thought
             ,
             That
             the
             Body
             being
             propagated
             defiled
             ,
             the
             Soul
             was
             created
             and
             infused
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Conception
             :
             And
             the
             though
             God
             did
             not
             Create
             it
             impure
             ,
             yet
             no
             time
             was
             interposed
             between
             its
             Creation
             and
             infusion
             :
             So
             that
             it
             could
             never
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             once
             pure
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             have
             become
             impure
             .
             All
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             afforded
             an
             easy
             Foundation
             to
             Establish
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Absolute
             Decrees
             upon
             it
             ,
             no
             care
             being
             taken
             to
             shew
             how
             this
             Sin
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             whether
             from
             an
             Absolute
             Decr●e
             or
             not
             ,
             so
             it
             seem'd
             to
             have
             a
             great
             Foundation
             in
             that
             large
             Discourse
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             ;
             where
             in
             the
             5th
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             he
             compares
             the
             Blessings
             that
             we
             receive
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             the
             Guilt
             and
             Misery
             that
             was
             brought
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             That
             by
             Christ
             we
             have
             both
             an
             Imputation
             or
             Communication
             of
             the
             Merits
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             likewise
             a
             Purity
             and
             Holiness
             of
             Nature
             convey'd
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Spirit
             .
             In
             opposition
             then
             to
             this
             ,
             if
             the
             comparison
             is
             to
             be
             closely
             pursued
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             an
             Imputation
             of
             Sin
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Corruption
             of
             Nature
             ,
             transfused
             to
             us
             from
             Adam
             .
             This
             is
             the
             more
             considerable
             as
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             imputation
             ,
             because
             the
             chief
             design
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             Discourse
             seems
             to
             be
             levelled
             at
             that
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             begun
             upon
             the
             Head
             of
             Reconciliation
             and
             Attonement
             :
             Upon
             which
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             
               as
               by
               one
               man
               sin
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               ,
               and
               death
               passed
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               that
            
             (
             or
             as
             others
             render
             it
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               )
               all
               have
               sinned
               .
            
             Now
             they
             think
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             their
             Point
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             rendered
             ,
             
               for
               that
            
             ,
             or
             
               in
               whom
            
             :
             For
             though
             the
             later
             words
             seem
             to
             deliver
             their
             Opinion
             more
             precisely
             ,
             yet
             it
             being
             affirm'd
             ,
             That
             according
             to
             the
             other
             rendring
             ,
             all
             who
             die
             have
             sinned
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             certain
             ,
             That
             many
             Infants
             die
             who
             have
             never
             actually
             sinned
             ,
             these
             must
             have
             
               sinned
               in
               Adam
            
             ,
             they
             could
             sin
             no
             other
             way
             .
             It
             is
             afterwards
             said
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             That
             
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               many
               were
               dead
               :
               That
               the
               judgment
               was
               by
               one
               to
               Condemnation
               :
               That
               by
               one
               man's
               offence
               death
               reigned
               by
               one
               .
               That
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               ,
               judgment
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               Condemnation
               :
               And
               that
               by
               one
               man's
               disobedience
               many
               were
               made
               sinners
               .
            
             As
             these
             words
             are
             positive
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             importance
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             all
             this
             is
             much
             the
             stronger
             ,
             by
             the
             opposition
             in
             which
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             put
             to
             the
             Effects
             and
             Benefits
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ;
             particularly
             to
             our
             Justification
             through
             him
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             an
             Imputation
             of
             the
             Merits
             and
             Effects
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             that
             are
             thereby
             transferred
             to
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             that
             the
             whole
             Effect
             of
             this
             Discourse
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             if
             the
             Imputation
             of
             Adam's
             Sin
             is
             denied
             .
             And
             this
             Explication
             does
             certainly
             quadrate
             more
             entirely
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             known
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Tenet
             of
             those
             who
             prepared
             the
             Articles
             ,
             it
             having
             been
             the
             generally-received
             Opinion
             from
             S.
             Austin's
             days
             downward
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             many
             other
             Divines
             ,
             this
             seems
             a
             harsh
             and
             unconceivable
             Opinion
             ;
             it
             seems
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Justice
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             reckon
             Men
             guily
             of
             a
             Sin
             which
             they
             never
             committed
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             them
             in
             their
             Souls
             Eternally
             for
             that
             which
             was
             no
             Act
             of
             theirs
             :
             And
             though
             we
             easily
             enough
             conceive
             how
             God
             in
             the
             Riches
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             may
             transfer
             Merit
             and
             Blessings
             from
             one
             Person
             to
             many
             ,
             this
             being
             only
             an
             Oeconomy
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             where
             all
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             method
             is
             taken
             as
             may
             best
             declare
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Imputation
             of
             Sin
             and
             Guilt
             ,
             which
             are
             Matters
             of
             strict
             Justice
             ,
             it
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             .
             Upon
             that
             Head
             God
             is
             pleased
             often
             to
             Appeal
             to
             Men
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             all
             his
             ways
             :
             And
             therefore
             no
             such
             Doctrine
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             that
             carries
             in
             it
             an
             Idea
             of
             Cruelty
             ,
             
             beyond
             what
             the
             blackest
             Tyrants
             have
             ever
             invented
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             such
             a
             method
             as
             the
             punishing
             Children
             for
             
             their
             Fathers
             Sins
             ,
             is
             often
             disclaimed
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             positively
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             that
             sins
             is
             punished
             .
             Now
             though
             in
             Articles
             relating
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             it
             is
             highly
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             there
             may
             be
             Mysteries
             which
             exceed
             our
             Capacity
             ;
             yet
             in
             Moral
             Matters
             ,
             in
             God's
             foederal
             dealings
             with
             us
             ,
             it
             seems
             unreasonable
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Mystery
             contrary
             to
             the
             clearest
             Notions
             of
             Justice
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             condemning
             Mankind
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             one
             Man
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             rest
             had
             no
             share
             ;
             and
             as
             contrary
             to
             our
             Ideas
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             to
             set
             up
             another
             Mystery
             that
             shall
             take
             away
             the
             Truth
             and
             Fidelity
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ;
             Justice
             and
             Goodness
             being
             as
             inseparable
             from
             his
             Nature
             ,
             as
             Truth
             and
             Fidelity
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             expose
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             the
             Scoffs
             of
             its
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             Objections
             that
             are
             much
             sooner
             made
             than
             answered
             :
             And
             since
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             is
             a
             supposed
             Covenant
             with
             Adam
             as
             the
             Representative
             Head
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             great
             consequence
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             been
             more
             plainly
             Reported
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             :
             But
             that
             men
             should
             be
             put
             to
             fetch
             out
             the
             knowledge
             of
             so
             great
             and
             so
             extraordinary
             a
             thing
             ,
             only
             by
             some
             remote
             Consequences
             .
             It
             is
             no
             small
             prejudice
             against
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             so
             long
             before
             it
             first
             appeared
             in
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             never
             received
             in
             the
             Greek
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             for
             some
             Ignorant
             Ages
             it
             received
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             very
             implicity
             ,
             yet
             has
             been
             very
             much
             divided
             both
             about
             this
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Opinions
             related
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             rising
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             ,
             that
             are
             its
             chief
             ,
             if
             not
             its
             only
             Foundation
             ,
             they
             say
             many
             things
             upon
             them
             .
             First
             it
             is
             a
             single
             Proof
             .
             Now
             when
             we
             have
             not
             a
             variety
             of
             places
             proving
             any
             point
             ,
             in
             which
             one
             gives
             Light
             ,
             and
             leads
             us
             to
             a
             sure
             Exposition
             of
             another
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             so
             sure
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             any
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             to
             raise
             a
             Theory
             ,
             or
             found
             a
             Doctrine
             upon
             it
             :
             They
             say
             further
             ,
             That
             S.
             Paul
             seems
             to
             argue
             ,
             from
             that
             Opinion
             of
             our
             having
             sinned
             in
             Adam
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             Christ.
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Natural
             Logick
             not
             to
             prove
             a
             thing
             by
             another
             ,
             unless
             that
             other
             is
             more
             clear
             of
             it self
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             more
             clear
             by
             its
             being
             already
             received
             and
             believed
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             more
             clear
             of
             it self
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             certainly
             less
             credible
             or
             conceivable
             ,
             than
             the
             Reconciliation
             by
             Christ.
             Nor
             was
             this
             clear
             from
             any
             special
             Revelation
             made
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             Therefore
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             then
             a
             Doctrine
             received
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             odd
             things
             of
             this
             kind
             to
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Cabbalists
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             Souls
             of
             all
             Mankind
             had
             been
             in
             Adam's
             Body
             .
             Now
             when
             an
             Argument
             is
             brought
             in
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             another
             thing
             by
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             always
             sure
             of
             the
             Premises
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             often
             founded
             upon
             received
             Opinions
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             that
             S.
             Paul
             meant
             to
             offer
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             our
             belief
             as
             true
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             intended
             by
             it
             to
             prove
             our
             being
             reconciled
             to
             God
             through
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             Medium
             by
             which
             he
             proved
             it
             might
             be
             ,
             for
             ought
             that
             appears
             from
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             only
             an
             Opinion
             held
             true
             among
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             .
             For
             he
             only
             supposes
             it
             ,
             but
             says
             nothing
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             Which
             it
             might
             be
             expected
             he
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             Iews
             had
             made
             any
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             But
             further
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             Comparisons
             or
             Oppositions
             ,
             such
             as
             this
             ,
             are
             made
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             always
             to
             carry
             them
             on
             to
             an
             exact
             Equality
             :
             We
             are
             required
             not
             only
             
               to
               be
               holy
               as
               God
               is
               holy
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               perfect
               as
               he
               is
               perfect
               :
            
             
             Where
             by
             the
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             meant
             a
             true
             Equality
             ,
             but
             some
             sort
             Resemblance
             and
             Conformity
             :
             Therefore
             those
             who
             
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             imputed
             to
             Adam's
             Posterity
             on
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Sin
             ,
             but
             this
             Temporary
             punishment
             of
             their
             being
             made
             liable
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             those
             Miseries
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             our
             other
             concerns
             about
             it
             ,
             bring
             us
             under
             ,
             say
             that
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             justify
             the
             comparison
             that
             is
             there
             stated
             :
             And
             that
             those
             who
             will
             carry
             it
             on
             to
             be
             an
             exact
             parallel
             ,
             make
             a
             stretch
             beyond
             the
             Phraseology
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Parables
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             many
             comparisons
             that
             go
             only
             to
             one
             or
             more
             points
             ,
             but
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             stretched
             to
             every
             thing
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             things
             that
             other
             great
             Divines
             among
             us
             have
             opposed
             to
             this
             Opinion
             .
             As
             to
             its
             Consonancy
             to
             the
             Article
             ,
             those
             who
             oppose
             it
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             comes
             up
             fully
             to
             the
             highest
             sense
             that
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Article
             can
             Import
             :
             Nor
             do
             they
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             who
             prepared
             the
             Articles
             ,
             being
             of
             that
             Opinion
             themselves
             ,
             might
             perhaps
             have
             had
             that
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             in
             their
             Thoughts
             .
             But
             they
             add
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             only
             bound
             to
             sign
             the
             Articles
             in
             a
             Literal
             and
             Grammatical
             Sense
             :
             Since
             therefore
             the
             words
             
               God's
               wrath
               and
               damnation
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             highest
             in
             the
             Article
             ,
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             lower
             sense
             ,
             Temporary
             Judgments
             being
             often
             so
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             therefore
             they
             believe
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             ,
             the
             Troubles
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Corruption
             of
             our
             Faculties
             ,
             may
             be
             well
             called
             
               God's
               wrath
               and
               damnation
            
             .
             Besides
             they
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             main
             point
             of
             the
             Imputation
             of
             Adam's
             Sin
             to
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             its
             being
             considered
             by
             God
             as
             their
             own
             Act
             ,
             not
             being
             expresly
             taught
             in
             the
             Article
             ,
             here
             was
             that
             moderation
             observed
             ,
             which
             the
             Compilers
             of
             the
             Articles
             have
             shewed
             on
             many
             other
             occasions
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             lay
             a
             Burthen
             one
             Mens
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             oblige
             them
             to
             profess
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             hard
             digestion
             to
             a
             great
             many
             .
             The
             last
             prejudice
             that
             they
             offer
             against
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             softening
             the
             terms
             of
             
               God's
               wrath
               and
               damnation
            
             that
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             followers
             of
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             to
             s●ch
             a
             moderate
             and
             harmless
             Noti●n
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             only
             a
             loss
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             unactive
             S●●ep
             ,
             was
             ●n
             effect
             of
             their
             apprehending
             that
             the
             World
             could
             very
             ill
             bear
             an
             Opinion
             of
             so
             strange
             a
             sound
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             Mankind
             were
             to
             be
             Damned
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             one
             Man
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             to
             make
             this
             pass
             the
             be●ter
             they
             mitigated
             Damnation
             far
             below
             the
             Representation
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             generally
             give
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             propose
             it
             as
             the
             being
             adjudged
             to
             a
             place
             of
             Torment
             ,
             and
             a
             state
             of
             Horror
             and
             Misery
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             set
             down
             the
             different
             Opinions
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             with
             that
             true
             Indifference
             that
             I
             intend
             to
             observe
             on
             such
             other
             occasions
             ,
             and
             which
             becomes
             one
             who
             undertakes
             to
             explain
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             own
             :
             And
             who
             is
             obliged
             to
             purpose
             other
             Mens
             Opinions
             with
             all
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             what
             are
             the
             Senses
             that
             the
             Learned
             Men
             of
             different
             persuasions
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             have
             put
             on
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Article
             .
             In
             which
             one
             great
             and
             constant
             Rule
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             represent
             mens
             Opinions
             candidly
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             as
             favourably
             both
             of
             them
             and
             their
             Opinions
             as
             may
             be
             :
             To
             bear
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             disturb
             the
             Peace
             and
             Union
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             insisting
             too
             much
             and
             too
             peremptorily
             upon
             matters
             of
             such
             doubtful
             Disputaion
             ;
             but
             willingly
             to
             leave
             them
             to
             all
             that
             liberty
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Church
             has
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             she
             still
             allows
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             .
             X.
             Of
             Free-Will
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Condition
               of
               Man
               after
               the
               Fall
               of
               Adam
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               turn
               and
               prepare
               himself
               by
               his
               own
               natural
               strength
               and
               good
               works
               to
               Faith
               and
               calling
               upon
               God.
               Wherefore
               we
               have
               no
               power
               to
               do
               good
               works
               pleasant
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               without
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               by
               Christ
               preventing
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               working
               with
               us
               when
               we
               have
               that
               good
               will.
               
            
          
           
             WE
             shall
             find
             the
             same
             Moderation
             observed
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             that
             was
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             the
             former
             ;
             where
             all
             disputes
             concerning
             the
             degrees
             of
             that
             feebleness
             and
             corruption
             under
             which
             we
             are
             fallen
             by
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             ,
             are
             avoided
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             preventing
             and
             a
             cooperating
             Grace
             is
             asserted
             ,
             against
             the
             Semipelagians
             and
             the
             Pelagians
             .
             But
             before
             we
             enter
             upon
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             fitting
             first
             to
             state
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             Free-Will
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             all
             rational
             Agents
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Actions
             morally
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             a
             Principle
             that
             seems
             to
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             is
             accountable
             ,
             rewardable
             or
             punishable
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             in
             which
             he
             acts
             freely
             ,
             without
             force
             or
             compulsion
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             all
             are
             agreed
             .
          
           
             Some
             imagine
             ,
             That
             Liberty
             must
             suppose
             a
             freedom
             to
             do
             or
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             contrariwise
             at
             pleasure
             .
             To
             others
             it
             seems
             not
             necessary
             that
             such
             a
             liberty
             should
             be
             carried
             to
             denominate
             Actions
             morally
             good
             or
             bad
             :
             God
             certainly
             acts
             in
             the
             perfectest
             liberty
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             sin
             .
             Christ
             had
             the
             most
             exalted
             liberty
             in
             his
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             of
             which
             a
             Creature
             was
             capable
             ,
             and
             his
             Merit
             was
             the
             highest
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             sin
             .
             Angels
             and
             glorified
             Saints
             ,
             though
             no
             more
             capable
             of
             Rewards
             ,
             are
             perfect
             Moral
             Agents
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             cannot
             sin
             :
             And
             the
             Devils
             ,
             with
             the
             damned
             ,
             though
             not
             capable
             of
             further
             Punishment
             ,
             yet
             are
             still
             Moral
             Agents
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             sin
             :
             So
             this
             Indifferency
             to
             do
             or
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             Liberty
             .
             A
             truer
             one
             seems
             to
             them
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             a
             Rational
             Nature
             is
             not
             determined
             as
             mere
             Matter
             ,
             by
             the
             Impulse
             and
             Motion
             of
             other
             Bodies
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             is
             capable
             of
             Thought
             ,
             and
             upon
             considering
             the
             Objects
             set
             before
             it
             ,
             makes
             Reflection
             ,
             and
             so
             chuses
             .
             Liberty
             therefore
             seems
             to
             consist
             in
             this
             inward
             capacity
             of
             thinking
             ,
             and
             of
             acting
             and
             chusing
             upon
             Thought
             .
             The
             clearer
             the
             Thought
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             constantly
             that
             our
             choice
             is
             determined
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             does
             a
             Man
             rise
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             Acts
             ,
             and
             sublimest
             Exercises
             of
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             A
             question
             arises
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Will
             is
             not
             always
             determined
             by
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             Man
             does
             always
             chuse
             and
             determine
             himself
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             some
             Idea
             or
             other
             ?
             If
             this
             is
             granted
             ,
             then
             no
             liberty
             will
             be
             left
             to
             our
             Faculties
             .
             We
             must
             apprehend
             things
             as
             they
             are
             proposed
             to
             our
             Understanding
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             thing
             appears
             true
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             assent
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Will
             is
             as
             blind
             to
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             as
             the
             Understanding
             is
             determined
             by
             the
             Light
             in
             which
             the
             Object
             appears
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             we
             seem
             to
             be
             concluded
             under
             a
             Fate
             ,
             or
             Necessity
             .
             It
             is
             after
             all
             ,
             a
             vain
             attempt
             to
             argue
             against
             every
             man's
             experience
             :
             We
             perceive
             in
             our selves
             a
             liberty
             of
             turning
             our
             Minds
             to
             some
             Ideas
             ,
             or
             from
             others
             ;
             we
             can
             think
             longer
             or
             shorter
             of
             these
             ,
             more
             exactly
             and
             steadily
             ,
             or
             more
             slightly
             and
             superficially
             ,
             as
             we
             please
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             radical
             freedom
             of
             directing
             or
             diverting
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             a
             main
             part
             of
             our
             Freedom
             does
             consist
             :
             Often
             Objects
             as
             they
             appear
             to
             our
             Thoughts
             do
             so
             affect
             or
             heat
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             
             do
             seem
             to
             conquer
             us
             ,
             and
             carry
             us
             after
             them
             ;
             some
             Thoughts
             seeming
             as
             it
             were
             to
             intoxicate
             and
             charm
             us
             :
             Appetites
             and
             Passions
             ,
             when
             much
             fired
             by
             Objects
             apt
             to
             work
             upon
             them
             ,
             do
             agitate
             us
             strongly
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Impressions
             of
             Religion
             come
             often
             in
             our
             Minds
             with
             such
             a
             secret
             force
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             Terror
             and
             such
             secret
             Joy
             mixing
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             master
             us
             ;
             yet
             in
             all
             this
             a
             Man
             Acts
             freely
             ,
             because
             he
             thinks
             and
             chuses
             for
             himself
             :
             And
             though
             perhaps
             he
             does
             not
             feel
             himself
             so
             entirely
             balanced
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             indifferent
             to
             both
             sides
             ,
             yet
             he
             has
             still
             such
             a
             remote
             liberty
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             turn
             himself
             to
             other
             Objects
             and
             Thoughts
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             can
             divert
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             of
             the
             sudden
             resist
             the
             present
             impressions
             that
             seem
             to
             master
             him
             .
             We
             do
             also
             feel
             that
             in
             many
             Trifles
             we
             do
             Act
             with
             an
             entire
             liberty
             ,
             and
             do
             many
             things
             upon
             no
             other
             account
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             will
             do
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             more
             important
             things
             depend
             on
             these
             .
          
           
             Our
             Thoughts
             are
             much
             governed
             by
             those
             impressions
             that
             are
             made
             upon
             our
             Brain
             :
             When
             an
             Object
             proportioned
             to
             us
             appears
             to
             us
             with
             such
             advantages
             as
             to
             affect
             us
             much
             ,
             it
             makes
             such
             an
             impression
             on
             our
             Brain
             ,
             that
             our
             Animal
             Spirits
             move
             much
             towards
             it
             ;
             and
             those
             Thoughts
             that
             answer
             it
             ,
             arise
             oft
             and
             strongly
             upon
             us
             ,
             till
             either
             that
             Impression
             is
             worn
             out
             and
             flatted
             ,
             or
             new
             and
             livelier
             ones
             are
             made
             on
             us
             by
             other
             Objects
             .
             In
             this
             depressed
             state
             in
             which
             we
             now
             are
             ,
             the
             Ideas
             of
             what
             is
             useful
             or
             pleasant
             to
             our
             Bodies
             are
             strong
             ;
             they
             are
             ever
             fresh
             ,
             being
             daily
             renewed
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Construction
             of
             Mens
             Blood
             and
             their
             Brains
             ,
             there
             arises
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             Inclinations
             in
             them
             .
             Our
             Animal
             Spirits
             that
             are
             the
             immediate
             Organs
             of
             Thought
             ,
             being
             the
             subtiler
             parts
             of
             our
             Blood
             ,
             are
             differently
             made
             and
             shaped
             ,
             as
             our
             Blood
             happens
             to
             be
             Acid
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Sweet
             ,
             or
             Phlegmatick
             :
             And
             this
             gives
             such
             a
             Biass
             to
             all
             our
             Inclinations
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             work
             us
             off
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             some
             great
             strength
             of
             Thought
             that
             bears
             it
             down
             :
             So
             Learning
             chiefly
             in
             Mathematical
             Sciences
             ,
             can
             so
             swallow
             up
             and
             fix
             ones
             Thought
             ,
             as
             to
             possess
             it
             entirely
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             amusement
             is
             over
             ,
             Nature
             will
             return
             and
             be
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             being
             rather
             diverted
             than
             overcome
             by
             such
             Speculations
             .
          
           
             The
             Revelation
             of
             Religion
             is
             the
             proposing
             and
             proving
             many
             Truths
             of
             great
             importance
             to
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             enlightened
             ,
             and
             our
             Wills
             are
             guided
             ;
             but
             these
             Truths
             are
             feeble
             things
             ,
             languid
             and
             unable
             to
             stem
             a
             Tide
             of
             Nature
             ,
             especialy
             when
             it
             is
             much
             excited
             and
             heated
             :
             So
             that
             in
             fact
             we
             feel
             ,
             that
             when
             Nature
             is
             low
             ,
             these
             Thoughts
             may
             have
             some
             force
             to
             give
             an
             inward
             Melancholy
             ,
             and
             to
             awaken
             in
             us
             Purposes
             and
             Resolutions
             of
             another
             kind
             ;
             but
             when
             Nature
             recovers
             it self
             ,
             and
             takes
             fire
             again
             ,
             these
             grow
             less
             powerful
             .
             The
             giving
             those
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             such
             a
             Force
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             subdue
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             govern
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             both
             Natural
             and
             Revealed
             Religion
             :
             So
             the
             Question
             comes
             now
             according
             to
             the
             Article
             to
             be
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Man
             by
             the
             Powers
             of
             Nature
             and
             of
             Reason
             ,
             without
             other
             inward
             Assistances
             ,
             can
             so
             far
             turn
             and
             dispose
             his
             own
             Mind
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             and
             
               to
               do
               works
               pleasant
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               Pelagius
            
             thought
             that
             Man
             was
             so
             entire
             in
             his
             liberty
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             any
             other
             Grace
             but
             that
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             of
             proposing
             the
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             to
             Mens
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             use
             of
             these
             was
             in
             every
             Man's
             power
             .
             Those
             who
             were
             called
             Semipelagians
             thought
             that
             an
             assisting
             inward
             Grace
             was
             necessary
             to
             enable
             a
             Man
             to
             go
             through
             all
             the
             harder
             steps
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             with
             that
             they
             thought
             that
             the
             first
             Turn
             or
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Will
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             free
             choice
             .
          
           
             In
             opposition
             to
             both
             which
             ,
             this
             Article
             asserts
             both
             an
             Assisting
             and
             a
             preventing
             Grace
             .
             That
             there
             are
             inward
             Assistances
             
             given
             to
             our
             Powers
             ,
             besides
             those
             outward
             Blessings
             of
             Providence
             ,
             is
             first
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             express
             Promises
             made
             by
             Moses
             of
             such
             Assistances
             ;
             yet
             it
             seems
             both
             David
             and
             Solomon
             had
             a
             full
             persuasion
             about
             it
             .
             David's
             Prayers
             do
             every
             where
             relate
             to
             somewhat
             that
             is
             Internal
             :
             
             He
             prays
             God
             
               to
               open
               and
               turn
               his
               eyes
               ;
               to
               unite
               and
               incline
               his
               heart
               ;
               to
               quicken
               him
               ;
               to
               make
               him
               to
               go
               ;
               to
               guide
               and
               lead
               him
               ;
               to
               create
               in
               him
               a
               clean
               heart
               ,
               and
               renew
               a
               right
               spirit
               within
               him
               .
               Solomon
            
             says
             ,
             That
             
               God
               gives
               wisdom
               ;
               that
               he
               directs
               mens
               paths
               ,
               and
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               lowly
               .
            
             
             In
             the
             Promise
             that
             Ieremy
             gives
             of
             a
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Character
             that
             is
             given
             of
             it
             ;
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               They
               shall
               all
               know
               me
               from
               the
               least
               of
               them
               unto
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             Like
             to
             that
             is
             what
             Ezekiel
             promises
             ,
             
             
               A
               new
               heart
               also
               will
               I
               give
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
               will
               I
               put
               within
               you
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               take
               away
               the
               stony
               heart
               out
               of
               your
               flesh
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               put
               my
               spirit
               within
               you
               ,
               and
               cause
               you
               to
               walk
               in
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               keep
               my
               judgments
               and
               do
               them
               .
            
             That
             these
             Prophecies
             relate
             to
             the
             New
             Dispensation
             ,
             cannot
             be
             question'd
             ,
             since
             Ieremy's
             words
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             other
             are
             equivalent
             ,
             are
             cited
             and
             applied
             to
             it
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             Now
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             one
             Dispensation
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             stated
             ,
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             whereas
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             was
             made
             up
             of
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             that
             were
             given
             on
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             ,
             and
             in
             writing
             ,
             the
             New
             Dispensation
             was
             to
             have
             somewhat
             in
             it
             beside
             that
             External
             Revelation
             which
             was
             to
             be
             Internal
             ,
             and
             which
             should
             dispose
             and
             inable
             Men
             to
             observe
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             deal
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Spirit
             which
             he
             was
             to
             pour
             on
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             did
             certainly
             belong
             to
             that
             extraordinary
             Effusion
             at
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             wonderful
             Effects
             that
             were
             to
             follow
             upon
             it
             :
             Yet
             as
             he
             had
             formerly
             given
             this
             as
             an
             Encouragement
             to
             all
             Men
             to
             Pray
             ,
             
             That
             
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               would
               give
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               every
               one
               that
               asked
               him
            
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             many
             parts
             of
             that
             his
             last
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             constant
             Necessities
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
             It
             is
             as
             unreasonable
             to
             limit
             all
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             words
             of
             it
             ,
             
               I
               go
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               you
               ;
               and
               because
               I
               live
               ,
               ye
               shall
               live
               also
               .
            
             The
             Prayer
             which
             comes
             after
             that
             Discourse
             ,
             
             being
             extended
             beyond
             them
             to
             all
             that
             should
             
               believe
               in
               his
               Name
               through
               their
               word
               ,
            
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             limit
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               manifest
               my self
               to
               him
               ;
               My
               Father
               and
               I
               will
               make
               our
               abode
               with
               him
               ;
               In
               me
               ye
               shall
               have
               peace
            
             ;
             to
             the
             Apostles
             only
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Guidance
             ,
             the
             Conviction
             ,
             the
             Comforts
             of
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             Promises
             which
             in
             a
             lower
             order
             belong
             to
             all
             Christians
             .
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             
               the
               love
               of
               God
               shed
               abroad
               in
               their
               hearts
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             When
             he
             was
             under
             Temptation
             ,
             
             and
             prayed
             thrice
             ,
             he
             had
             this
             Answer
             ,
             
               My
               grace
               is
               sufficient
               for
               thee
               ,
            
             
             
               my
               strength
               is
               made
               perfect
               in
               weakness
               .
            
             He
             prays
             often
             for
             the
             Churches
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             them
             ,
             That
             
               God
               would
               stablish
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               and
               perfect
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               enlighten
               and
               strengthen
               them
            
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             all
             that
             variety
             of
             Words
             and
             Phrases
             that
             import
             inward
             Assistances
             .
             This
             is
             also
             meant
             by
             
               Christ's
               living
               and
               dwelling
               in
               us
               ,
            
             and
             by
             our
             
               being
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               him
            
             ;
             
             our
             
               being
               the
               Temples
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               holy
               habitation
               to
               him
               through
               his
               Spirit
            
             ;
             our
             being
             
               sealed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Redemption
            
             ;
             by
             all
             those
             directions
             to
             pray
             for
             
               grace
               to
               help
               in
               time
               of
               need
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               to
               ask
               wisdom
               of
               God
               that
               gives
               liberally
               to
               all
               men
            
             ;
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Phrases
             of
             
               being
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               having
               his
               seed
               abiding
               in
               us
               .
            
             These
             and
             many
             more
             places
             which
             return
             often
             through
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             seem
             to
             put
             it
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             inward
             Communications
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Powers
             of
             our
             Souls
             ;
             by
             which
             we
             are
             made
             both
             to
             apprehend
             the
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             remember
             and
             reflect
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             and
             follow
             them
             more
             effectually
             .
          
           
           
             How
             these
             are
             applied
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             difficulty
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             litle
             purpose
             to
             amuse
             our selves
             about
             it
             .
             God
             may
             convey
             them
             immediately
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             more
             intelligible
             to
             us
             to
             imagine
             that
             the
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             are
             by
             a
             Divine
             direction
             imprinted
             deep
             upon
             our
             Brain
             ;
             so
             that
             naturally
             they
             must
             affect
             us
             much
             ,
             and
             be
             oft
             in
             our
             Thoughts
             :
             And
             this
             may
             be
             a
             Hypothesis
             to
             explain
             Regeneration
             or
             habitual
             Grace
             by
             .
             When
             a
             deep
             Impression
             is
             once
             made
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             direction
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             way
             that
             his
             Providence
             runs
             through
             the
             whole
             Material
             World
             ,
             given
             to
             the
             Animal
             Spirits
             to
             move
             towards
             and
             strik
             upon
             that
             Impression
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             excite
             such
             Thoughts
             as
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             do
             correspond
             to
             it
             :
             This
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             Hypothesis
             to
             explain
             the
             Conveyance
             of
             Actual
             Grace
             to
             us
             :
             But
             these
             are
             only
             proposed
             as
             Hypotheses
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             methods
             or
             possible
             ways
             how
             such
             things
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             help
             us
             to
             apprehend
             more
             distinctly
             the
             manner
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             as
             this
             Hypothesis
             has
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             what
             is
             truly
             Philosophical
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             highly
             congruous
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             That
             if
             our
             Faculti●s
             a●●
             fallen
             under
             a
             decay
             and
             corruption
             ,
             so
             that
             bare
             Instruction
             is
             not
             like
             to
             prevail
             over
             us
             ,
             he
             should
             by
             some
             secret
             methods
             rectify
             this
             in
             us
             .
             Our
             Experience
             tells
             us
             but
             too
             often
             ,
             what
             a
             f●eble
             thing
             Knowledge
             and
             Speculation
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             engages
             with
             Nature
             strongly
             assaulted
             ;
             How
             our
             best
             Thoughts
             fly
             from
             us
             and
             forsake
             us
             ;
             whereas
             at
             other
             times
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             things
             lies
             with
             a
             due
             weight
             on
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             has
             another
             effect
             upon
             us
             .
             The
             way
             of
             conveying
             this
             is
             invisible
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             compared
             it
             to
             the
             
               wind
               that
               bloweth
               where
               it
               listeth
            
             ;
             
             
               no
               man
               knows
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               and
               whither
               it
               goes
               .
            
             No
             man
             can
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             sudden
             changes
             of
             the
             Wind
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             vast
             force
             with
             which
             the
             Air
             is
             driven
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             otherwise
             the
             most
             yielding
             of
             all
             Bodies
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               so
               is
               every
               one
               that
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             This
             he
             brings
             to
             illustrate
             the
             meaning
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             
               except
               a
               man
               was
               born
               again
               of
               Water
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
            
             :
             And
             to
             shew
             how
             real
             and
             internal
             this
             was
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               flesh
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Man
             has
             the
             Nature
             of
             those
             Parents
             from
             whom
             he
             is
             descended
             ,
             by
             Flesh
             being
             understood
             the
             Fabrick
             of
             the
             Human
             Body
             ,
             animated
             by
             the
             Soul
             :
             in
             opposition
             to
             which
             ,
             he
             subjoins
             ,
             
               That
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Man
             thus
             regenerated
             by
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             comes
             to
             be
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Nature
             .
          
           
             With
             this
             I
             conclude
             all
             that
             seemed
             necessary
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             inward
             Assistances
             given
             to
             us
             in
             the
             New
             Dispensation
             .
             I
             do
             not
             dispute
             whether
             these
             are
             fitly
             called
             Grace
             ,
             for
             perhaps
             that
             word
             will
             scarce
             be
             found
             in
             that
             Sense
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             it
             signifying
             more
             largely
             the
             Love
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             restraining
             it
             to
             this
             Act
             or
             Effect
             of
             it
             .
             The
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             
               preventing
               Grace
            
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Will
             is
             first
             moved
             and
             disposed
             to
             turn
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             first
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Churches
             that
             were
             gathered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             ascribed
             wholly
             to
             the
             Riches
             and
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             fully
             done
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             former
             Ignorance
             and
             Corruption
             is
             set
             forth
             under
             the
             Figures
             of
             blindness
             ,
             of
             
               being
               without
               hope
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
               ,
               they
               following
               the
               course
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               being
               by
               nature
               children
               of
               wrath
            
             ;
             that
             is
             under
             Wrath
             ,
             I
             dispute
             not
             here
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             by
             Nature
             ,
             whether
             it
             relates
             to
             the
             Corruption
             of
             our
             Nature
             in
             Adam
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             general
             Corruption
             that
             had
             overspread
             Heathenism
             ,
             and
             was
             become
             as
             it
             were
             another
             Nature
             
             ●o
             them
             .
             In
             this
             single
             Instance
             we
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             previous
             disposition
             to
             the
             first
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             at
             Ephesus
             :
             Many
             expressions
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             not
             of
             this
             force
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             other
             Epistles
             .
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             puts
             God's
             chusing
             of
             Abraham
             upon
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             
               of
               grace
               ,
               not
               of
               debt
               ,
            
             
             
               otherwise
               Abraham
               might
               have
               had
               whereof
               to
               glory
               .
            
             And
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             God's
             casting
             off
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             grafting
             the
             Gentiles
             upon
             that
             Stock
             from
             which
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             ,
             he
             ,
             ascribes
             it
             wholly
             to
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             towards
             them
             ,
             
             and
             charges
             them
             
               not
               to
               be
               high-minded
               ,
               but
               to
               fear
               .
            
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             
               not
               many
               wise
               ,
               mighty
               ,
               nor
               noble
               were
               chosen
               ,
               but
               God
               had
               chosen
               the
               foolish
               ,
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               the
               base
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             
             
               so
               that
               no
               flesh
               should
               glory
               in
               his
               presence
               :
            
             And
             he
             urges
             this
             further
             ,
             in
             words
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             as
             applicable
             to
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             as
             to
             Communities
             or
             Churches
             :
             
               Who
               maketh
               thee
               to
               differ
               from
               another
               ?
               and
               what
               hast
               thou
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               thou
               didst
               not
               receive
               ?
               now
               if
               thou
               didst
               receive
               it
               ,
               why
               dost
               thou
               glory
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               not
               received
               it
               ?
            
             From
             these
             and
             many
             more
             passages
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             
               God
               was
               found
               of
               them
               that
               sought
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               heard
               of
               them
               that
               called
               not
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             prevented
             them
             by
             his
             Favour
             ,
             while
             there
             were
             no
             previous
             dispositions
             in
             them
             to
             invite
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             merit
             it
             :
             From
             this
             it
             may
             be
             inferred
             ,
             That
             the
             like
             method
             should
             be
             used
             with
             relation
             to
             particular
             Persons
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             find
             very
             express
             Instances
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             some
             by
             a
             Preventing
             Grace
             :
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
             That
             
               God
               opened
               t●e
               heart
               of
               Lydia
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               attended
               to
               the
               things
               that
               were
               spoken
               of
               Paul.
            
             The
             Conversion
             of
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             was
             so
             clearly
             from
             a
             Preventing
             Grace
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             miraculous
             in
             so
             many
             of
             its
             Circumstances
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             strong
             Argument
             in
             behalf
             of
             it
             .
             These
             words
             of
             Christ
             seem
             also
             to
             assert
             it
             ;
             
               Without
               me
               ye
               can
               do
               nothing
               ;
               ye
               have
               not
               chosen
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               you
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               can
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               which
               hath
               sent
               me
               draw
               him
               .
            
             
             Those
             who
             received
             Christ
             ,
             
               were
               born
               not
               of
               blood
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               God
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               work
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               of
               his
               own
               good
               pleasure
               :
            
             The
             one
             seems
             to
             import
             the
             first
             beginings
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             progress
             of
             a
             Christian
             Course
             of
             Life
             .
             So
             far
             all
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             are
             agreed
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             not
             as
             to
             the
             force
             that
             is
             in
             all
             those
             places
             to
             prove
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             There
             do
             y●t
             remain
             Two
             Points
             in
             which
             they
             do
             not
             agree
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             this
             Preventing
             Grace
             ;
             some
             think
             that
             it
             is
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             so
             Efficacious
             ,
             that
             it
             never
             fails
             of
             Converting
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             ;
             others
             think
             that
             it
             only
             awakens
             and
             disposes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             enables
             them
             to
             turn
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             resist
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Mankind
             do
             actually
             resist
             it
             .
             The
             examining
             of
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             the
             stating
             the
             Arguments
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             will
             belong
             more
             properly
             to
             the
             Seventeenth
             Article
             .
             The
             other
             Head
             in
             which
             many
             do
             differ
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             Extent
             of
             this
             Preventing
             Grace
             ;
             for
             whereas
             such
             as
             do
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             Efficacious
             of
             it self
             ,
             restrain
             it
             to
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Elected
             and
             converted
             by
             it
             ;
             others
             do
             believe
             ,
             That
             as
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             Men
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             an
             Universal
             Grace
             which
             is
             given
             in
             Christ
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             given
             to
             all
             Baptized
             Christians
             in
             a
             more
             eminent
             degree
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             all
             are
             corrupted
             by
             Adam
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             a
             general
             Grace
             given
             to
             all
             Men
             in
             Christ.
             This
             depends
             so
             much
             on
             the
             former
             Point
             ,
             that
             the
             discussing
             the
             one
             is
             indeed
             the
             discussing
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             further
             entred
             upon
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             .
             XI
             .
             Of
             the
             Justification
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             
               We
               are
               accounted
               Righteous
               before
               God
               ,
               only
               for
               the
               Merit
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               our
               own
               Works
               or
               Deservings
               .
               Wherefore
               that
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               only
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               wholsome
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               very
               full
               of
               Comfort
               ,
               as
               more
               largely
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               Homily
               of
               Iustification
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             order
             to
             the
             right
             understanding
             this
             Article
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             consider
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Terms
             of
             which
             it
             is
             made
             up
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             
               Iustification
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Faith
               only
               ,
            
             and
             
               Good
               Works
            
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             these
             are
             rightly
             stated
             ,
             we
             will
             see
             what
             Judgments
             are
             to
             be
             passed
             upon
             the
             Questions
             that
             do
             arise
             out
             of
             this
             Article
             .
             Iust
             ,
             or
             Iustified
             ,
             are
             words
             capable
             of
             two
             senses
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             a
             Man
             who
             is
             in
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             by
             a
             mere
             Act
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             Consideration
             not
             founded
             on
             the
             Holiness
             or
             the
             Merit
             of
             the
             Person
             himself
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             a
             Man
             who
             is
             truly
             holy
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             is
             beloved
             of
             God.
             The
             use
             of
             this
             word
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             probably
             taken
             from
             the
             term
             Chasidim
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             a
             designation
             of
             such
             as
             observed
             the
             external
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             strictly
             ,
             and
             were
             believed
             to
             be
             upon
             that
             account
             much
             in
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ;
             an
             Opinion
             being
             generally
             spread
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             a
             strict
             observance
             of
             the
             external
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             did
             certainly
             put
             a
             Man
             in
             the
             Favour
             of
             God.
             In
             opposition
             to
             which
             ,
             the
             design
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             did
             not
             put
             Men
             in
             the
             Favour
             of
             God.
             Our
             Saviour
             used
             the
             word
             saved
             ;
             in
             opposition
             to
             condemned
             ;
             
             and
             spoke
             of
             Men
             who
             were
             
               condemned
               already
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             others
             who
             were
             saved
             .
             St.
             Paul
             enlarges
             more
             fully
             into
             many
             Discourses
             ;
             in
             which
             our
             being
             justified
             ,
             and
             the
             
               righteousness
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             his
             
               grace
               towards
               us
            
             ,
             are
             all
             terms
             equivalent
             to
             one
             another
             :
             His
             design
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             was
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             Mosai●al
             Law
             could
             not
             justifie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             could
             not
             put
             a
             Man
             under
             the
             grace
             or
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             righteousn●ss
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             a
             state
             of
             acceptation
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             a
             state
             of
             wrath
             or
             condemnation
             :
             He
             upon
             that
             shews
             that
             Abraham
             was
             in
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             before
             he
             was
             Circumcised
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             trusting
             to
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             obeying
             his
             Commands
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             reckoned
             upon
             these
             Acts
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             an
             entire
             course
             of
             Obedience
             ;
             
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               A●d
               it
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousness
               .
            
             These
             Promises
             were
             freely
             made
             to
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             when
             by
             no
             previous
             Works
             of
             his
             he
             had
             made
             them
             to
             be
             due
             to
             him
             of
             debt
             ;
             therefore
             that
             Covenant
             which
             was
             founded
             on
             those
             Promises
             ,
             was
             the
             
               justifying
               of
               Abraham
               freely
               by
               grace
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             St.
             Paul
             in
             a
             variety
             of
             Inferences
             and
             Expressions
             assumes
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             in
             like
             manner
             
               justified
               freely
               by
               grace
               ,
               through
               the
               redemption
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
             That
             God
             has
             of
             his
             own
             free
             Goodness
             offered
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             new
             and
             better
             Promises
             to
             Mankind
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             whosoever
             believe
             as
             Abraham
             did
             ,
             they
             are
             justified
             as
             he
             was
             .
             So
             that
             whosoever
             will
             observe
             the
             Scope
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             Galatians
             ,
             will
             see
             that
             he
             always
             uses
             Iustification
             in
             a
             sense
             that
             imports
             our
             being
             put
             in
             the
             Favour
             of
             God.
             The
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             was
             indeed
             writ
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             another
             Controversy
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             Whether
             ,
             supposing
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             ,
             Christians
             were
             bound
             to
             observe
             the
             Mosaical
             
             Law
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             nor
             saved
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             as
             a
             Mean
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             capable
             to
             recommend
             us
             to
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             even
             that
             Law
             was
             a
             Dispensation
             of
             Grace
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             a
             true
             Faith
             like
             Abraham's
             ,
             that
             put
             Men
             in
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             in
             both
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             in
             which
             Iustification
             is
             fully
             treated
             of
             ,
             it
             stands
             always
             for
             the
             receiving
             one
             into
             the
             Favour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             the
             Consideration
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             Condition
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             are
             two
             very
             different
             things
             .
             The
             one
             is
             a
             Dispensation
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             has
             regard
             to
             his
             own
             Attributes
             ,
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             his
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             :
             The
             other
             is
             the
             Method
             in
             which
             he
             applies
             that
             to
             us
             ;
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             have
             such
             Ends
             as
             are
             both
             perfective
             of
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             and
             suitable
             to
             an
             infinitely
             Holy
             Being
             to
             pursue
             .
             We
             are
             never
             to
             mix
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             or
             to
             imagine
             that
             the
             Condition
             upon
             which
             Justification
             is
             offered
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             Consideration
             that
             moves
             God
             ;
             as
             if
             our
             Holiness
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             ,
             were
             the
             moving
             Cause
             of
             our
             Justification
             ;
             o●
             that
             God
             justifies
             us
             ,
             because
             he
             sees
             that
             we
             are
             truly
             just
             :
             For
             though
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             some
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Iustification
             may
             stand
             in
             that
             Sense
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             in
             its
             Signification
             will
             bear
             it
             ;
             yet
             in
             these
             Two
             Epistles
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             largely
             treated
             of
             ,
             nothing
             is
             plainer
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             design
             is
             to
             shew
             us
             what
             it
             is
             that
             brings
             us
             to
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Acceptation
             :
             So
             that
             Iustification
             in
             those
             places
             stands
             in
             opposition
             to
             Accusation
             and
             Condemnation
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Term
             to
             be
             explained
             is
             Faith
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             st●nds
             generally
             for
             the
             Complex
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             stands
             as
             generally
             for
             the
             Complex
             of
             the
             whole
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             .
             So
             that
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             equivalent
             to
             this
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ;
             because
             Christianity
             is
             a
             Foederal
             Religion
             ,
             founded
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             on
             Promises
             that
             he
             has
             made
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Rules
             he
             has
             set
             us
             ;
             and
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             on
             our
             believing
             that
             Revelation
             ,
             our
             trusting
             to
             those
             Promises
             ,
             and
             our
             setting
             our selves
             to
             follow
             those
             Rules
             :
             The
             believing
             this
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             Article
             of
             it
             ,
             of
             Christ's
             being
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Messias
             that
             came
             to
             reveal
             his
             Father's
             Will
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             himself
             up
             to
             be
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             often
             represented
             as
             the
             great
             and
             only
             Condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             on
             our
             part
             ;
             but
             still
             this
             Faith
             must
             receive
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Precepts
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Promises
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             receive
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             to
             Teach
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             to
             Rule
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Priest
             to
             Save
             us
             .
          
           
             By
             
               Faith
               only
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             meant
             Faith
             as
             it
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             other
             Evangelical
             Graces
             and
             Virtues
             ;
             but
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             Rites
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             the
             great
             Question
             that
             gave
             occasion
             to
             St.
             Paul's
             writing
             so
             fully
             upon
             this
             Head
             ;
             since
             many
             Judaizing
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             acknowledged
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             so
             they
             thought
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             was
             still
             to
             retain
             its
             force
             :
             In
             opposition
             to
             whom
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             That
             
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               without
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             he
             means
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             divided
             all
             Mankind
             into
             those
             
               who
               were
               in
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             those
             
               who
               were
               without
               the
               Law
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             into
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             Nor
             had
             St.
             Paul
             any
             occasion
             to
             treat
             of
             any
             other
             Matter
             in
             those
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             to
             enter
             into
             nice
             Abstractions
             ,
             which
             became
             not
             one
             that
             was
             to
             Instruct
             the
             World
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Salvation
             :
             Those
             Metaphysical
             Notions
             are
             not
             easily
             apprehended
             by
             plain
             Men
             ,
             not
             accustomed
             to
             such
             Subtilties
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             very
             little
             value
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             more
             critically
             distinguished
             :
             Yet
             when
             it
             seems
             some
             of
             
             those
             Expressions
             were
             wrested
             to
             an
             ill
             sense
             and
             use
             ,
             St.
             Iames
             treats
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             great
             difference
             ;
             that
             though
             he
             says
             expresly
             ,
             That
             
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               Works
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               Faith
               only
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             
             so
             that
             he
             does
             not
             at
             all
             contradict
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             the
             Works
             that
             he
             mentions
             not
             being
             the
             Circumcision
             or
             Ritual
             Observances
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             his
             offering
             up
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             ,
             which
             St.
             Paul
             had
             reckoned
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               Abraham
            
             :
             This
             shews
             that
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             contradict
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             give
             a
             true
             Notion
             of
             the
             Faith
             that
             justifies
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             believing
             ,
             such
             as
             Devils
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             believing
             as
             exerted
             it self
             in
             Good
             Works
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Faith
             mentioned
             by
             St.
             Paul
             is
             the
             Complex
             of
             all
             Christianity
             ;
             whereas
             that
             mentioned
             by
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             is
             a
             bare
             believing
             ,
             without
             a
             life
             suitable
             to
             it
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             certainly
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             taken
             into
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             our
             receiving
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             without
             observing
             the
             Mosaical
             Precepts
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             as
             certainly
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             bare
             professing
             or
             giving
             credit
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             without
             our
             living
             suitably
             to
             it
             ,
             does
             not
             give
             us
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Favour
             of
             God.
             And
             thus
             it
             appears
             that
             these
             two
             Pieces
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             when
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             do
             in
             no
             wise
             contradict
             ,
             but
             agree
             well
             with
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             signification
             of
             
               Good
               Works
            
             :
             By
             them
             are
             not
             to
             be
             meant
             some
             voluntary
             and
             assumed
             pieces
             of
             Severity
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             where
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             arise
             out
             of
             Superstition
             and
             that
             feed
             of
             Pride
             and
             Hypocrisy
             :
             These
             are
             so
             far
             from
             deserving
             the
             name
             of
             
               Good
               Works
            
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             in
             all
             Ages
             the
             Methods
             of
             Imposture
             ,
             and
             of
             Impostors
             ,
             and
             the
             Arts
             by
             which
             they
             have
             gained
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             .
             By
             
               Good
               Works
            
             therefore
             are
             meant
             Acts
             of
             true
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             of
             sincere
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             Terms
             being
             thus
             explained
             ,
             I
             shall
             next
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Questions
             arising
             out
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             are
             only
             about
             Words
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             more
             Material
             and
             Important
             .
             If
             any
             Man
             fancy
             that
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             thing
             previous
             to
             Iustification
             ,
             and
             distinct
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             that
             to
             be
             freely
             given
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             consequence
             of
             this
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Grace
             infused
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             the
             Person
             becomes
             truly
             just
             ,
             and
             is
             considered
             as
             such
             by
             God
             :
             This
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             confessed
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             great
             many
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             that
             established
             at
             Trent
             ,
             is
             indeed
             very
             visibly
             different
             from
             the
             Stile
             and
             Design
             of
             those
             Places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             matter
             is
             most
             fully
             opened
             :
             But
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             question
             about
             words
             ;
             for
             if
             that
             which
             they
             call
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             we
             call
             Iustification
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             which
             they
             call
             Iustification
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             we
             call
             Sanctification
             ,
             then
             here
             is
             only
             a
             strife
             of
             words
             :
             Yet
             even
             in
             this
             we
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             clearly
             of
             our
             side
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             hold
             the
             
               form
               of
               sound
               words
            
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             have
             departed
             .
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             different
             from
             and
             subsequent
             to
             Iustification
             .
             
             
               Now
               ye
               are
               washed
               ,
               ye
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               ye
               are
               justified
               .
            
             And
             since
             Justification
             ,
             and
             the
             being
             in
             the
             Love
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             must
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             God's
             Favour
             :
             For
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             a
             middle
             state
             of
             being
             neither
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             yet
             under
             his
             Wrath
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             were
             merely
             an
             extinction
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             without
             any
             special
             Favour
             .
             If
             therefore
             this
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             given
             freely
             to
             us
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             affirm
             to
             be
             Iustification
             ,
             though
             under
             another
             name
             :
             We
             do
             also
             acknowledge
             that
             our
             Natures
             must
             be
             sanctified
             and
             renewed
             ,
             that
             so
             God
             may
             take
             
             pleasure
             in
             us
             ,
             when
             his
             Image
             is
             again
             visible
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             call
             Sanctification
             ;
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             the
             constant
             and
             inseparable
             effect
             of
             Iustification
             :
             So
             that
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             only
             we
             differ
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Terms
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             have
             the
             Phrase
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             clearly
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             two
             more
             material
             differences
             between
             us
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Tenet
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             That
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             if
             Men
             do
             not
             put
             a
             bar
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             have
             only
             imperfect
             Acts
             of
             Sorrow
             accompanying
             them
             ,
             does
             so
             far
             compleat
             those
             weak
             Acts
             ,
             as
             to
             justify
             us
             :
             This
             we
             do
             utterly
             deny
             ,
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             tends
             to
             enervate
             all
             Religion
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Sacraments
             that
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             solemn
             ●●ts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             quickning
             and
             exciting
             our
             Piety
             ,
             and
             for
             conveying
             Grace
             to
             us
             ,
             upon
             our
             coming
             devoutly
             to
             them
             ,
             becomes
             means
             to
             flatten
             and
             deaden
             us
             :
             As
             if
             they
             were
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Charms
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             could
             be
             come
             at
             ,
             tho'
             with
             ever
             so
             slight
             a
             preparation
             ,
             would
             make
             up
             all
             defects
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Sacramental
             Justification
             is
             justly
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             most
             mischievous
             of
             all
             those
             Practical
             Errors
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Since
             therefore
             this
             is
             no
             where
             mention●d
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             large
             Discourses
             that
             are
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             concerning
             Justification
             ,
             we
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             reject
             it
             :
             Since
             also
             the
             natural
             consequence
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             Men
             rest
             contented
             in
             low
             imperfect
             Acts
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             be
             so
             easily
             made
             up
             by
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             detest
             it
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             depths
             of
             Satan
             :
             The
             Tendency
             of
             it
             being
             to
             make
             those
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             us
             as
             means
             to
             raise
             and
             heighten
             our
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             become
             Engines
             to
             encourage
             Sloth
             and
             Impenitence
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             Held
             by
             many
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             Taught
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             Approbation
             ,
             but
             Favour
             ;
             That
             the
             inherent
             Holiness
             of
             good
             Men
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             so
             perfect
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             is
             so
             bound
             to
             esteem
             them
             just
             ,
             and
             to
             justify
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             unjust
             if
             he
             did
             not
             .
             They
             think
             there
             is
             such
             a
             real
             condignity
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             Men
             God's
             adopted
             Children
             .
             Whereas
             we
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             Teach
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             indeed
             pleased
             with
             the
             inward
             Reforma●●on
             that
             he
             sees
             in
             good
             Men
             ,
             in
             whom
             his
             Grace
             dwells
             ;
             that
             he
             approves
             and
             accepts
             of
             their
             Sincerity
             ;
             but
             that
             with
             this
             there
             is
             still
             such
             a
             mixture
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             there
             is
             still
             so
             much
             Imperfection
             ,
             that
             even
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             if
             God
             did
             straitly
             mark
             Iniquity
             ,
             none
             could
             stand
             before
             him
             :
             So
             that
             even
             his
             acceptance
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             was
             commonly
             Taught
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             it
             ,
             they
             reckoned
             that
             the
             chief
             of
             those
             Works
             that
             did
             Justify
             ,
             were
             either
             great
             or
             rich
             Endowments
             ,
             or
             excessive
             Devotions
             towards
             Images
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Relicks
             ;
             by
             all
             which
             ,
             Christ
             was
             either
             forgot
             quite
             ,
             or
             remembred
             only
             for
             form-sake
             ,
             esteemed
             perhaps
             as
             the
             chief
             of
             Saints
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             impious
             Comparisons
             that
             were
             made
             between
             him
             and
             some
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             Preferences
             that
             were
             given
             to
             them
             beyond
             him
             .
             In
             opposition
             to
             all
             this
             the
             Reformers
             began
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             at
             the
             laying
             down
             this
             as
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             our
             hopes
             ,
             That
             we
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             meerly
             through
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             by
             the
             Redemption
             purchased
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             And
             that
             a
             firm
             believing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             a
             claiming
             to
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Propitiation
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Terms
             on
             which
             it
             is
             offered
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             united
             us
             to
             Christ
             ;
             that
             gave
             us
             an
             Interest
             in
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             thereby
             justified
             us
             ▪
             If
             in
             the
             management
             of
             this
             Controversy
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             so
             critical
             a
             
             Judgment
             made
             of
             the
             Scope
             and
             several
             Passages
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Dispute
             became
             afterwards
             too
             abstracted
             and
             metaphysical
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Infelicity
             of
             that
             Time
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             natural
             consequence
             of
             much
             disputing
             :
             Therefore
             tho'
             we
             do
             not
             now
             stand
             to
             all
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Citations
             and
             Illustrations
             used
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             tho'
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             came
             insensibly
             off
             from
             the
             most
             practical
             Errors
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             much
             taught
             ,
             and
             more
             practised
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             matter
             was
             so
             stated
             by
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             the
             main
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             just
             Exceptions
             to
             it
             :
             Yet
             after
             all
             ,
             this
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             was
             a
             great
             Blessing
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             has
             proved
             so
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             by
             bringing
             her
             to
             a
             juster
             s●nse
             of
             the
             Atonement
             made
             for
             Sins
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             by
             taking
             Men
             off
             from
             external
             Actions
             ,
             and
             turning
             them
             to
             consider
             the
             inward
             Acts
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             the
             Conditions
             of
             our
             Justification
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Approbation
             given
             here
             to
             the
             Homily
             ▪
             is
             only
             an
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             asserted
             and
             proved
             in
             it
             :
             Which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             every
             particular
             of
             the
             Proofs
             or
             Explanations
             that
             are
             in
             it
             .
             To
             be
             Iustified
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accounted
             Righteous
             ,
             stand
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             the
             Article
             :
             And
             both
             import
             our
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             entitled
             to
             the
             Favour
             of
             God.
             These
             differ
             from
             God's
             intending
             from
             all
             Eternity
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Decree
             differs
             from
             the
             Execution
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             Man
             is
             then
             only
             Iustified
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             freed
             from
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             And
             tho'
             this
             is
             freely
             offered
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             none
             but
             to
             such
             as
             come
             within
             those
             Qualifications
             and
             Conditions
             set
             before
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             That
             God
             pardons
             Sin
             ,
             and
             receives
             us
             into
             favour
             only
             through
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             so
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             was
             already
             made
             out
             upon
             the
             second
             Article
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             one
             does
             firmly
             believe
             ,
             and
             attentively
             read
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             less
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             offered
             to
             us
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             without
             Conditions
             and
             Limitations
             .
             These
             Conditions
             are
             Repentance
             ,
             with
             which
             
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             is
             often
             joined
             ;
             and
             Faith
             ,
             
             but
             a
             
               faith
               that
               worketh
               by
               love
               ,
               that
               purifies
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               keeps
               the
               ●ommandments
               of
               God
               :
            
             Such
             a
             Faith
             as
             shews
             it self
             to
             be
             alive
             by
             Good
             Works
             ,
             by
             Acts
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             every
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             ;
             by
             which
             we
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             we
             truly
             and
             firmly
             believe
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             Such
             a
             Faith
             as
             this
             justifies
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Work
             or
             meritorious
             Action
             ,
             that
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             puts
             us
             in
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             truly
             just
             :
             But
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Condition
             upon
             which
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             is
             offered
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             For
             then
             we
             correspond
             to
             his
             design
             of
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             
               he
               might
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               Iniquity
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             justify
             us
             :
             And
             
               purifie
               unto
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               zealous
               of
               good
               works
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             sanctify
             us
             .
             Upon
             our
             bringing
             our selves
             therefore
             under
             these
             Qualifications
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             we
             are
             actually
             in
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             :
             Our
             Sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             entitled
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             Our
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             are
             not
             the
             valuable
             Considerations
             for
             which
             God
             pardons
             and
             justifies
             ;
             that
             is
             done
             meerly
             for
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             God
             having
             out
             of
             the
             Riches
             of
             his
             Grace
             provided
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             us
             ,
             Justification
             is
             upon
             those
             accounts
             said
             to
             be
             free
             :
             There
             being
             nothing
             on
             our
             part
             which
             either
             did
             or
             could
             have
             procured
             it
             .
             But
             still
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             includes
             our
             Hope
             ,
             our
             Love
             ,
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             the
             Condition
             that
             makes
             us
             capable
             of
             receiving
             the
             benefits
             of
             this
             Redemption
             and
             Free
             Grace
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             both
             freely
             ,
             and
             yet
             through
             Christ
             ;
             and
             
             also
             through
             Faith
             ,
             as
             the
             Condition
             indispensably
             necessary
             on
             our
             part
             .
          
           
             In
             strictness
             of
             words
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             justified
             till
             the
             final
             Sentence
             is
             pronounced
             :
             Till
             upon
             our
             Death
             ,
             we
             are
             solemnly
             acquitted
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             admitted
             into
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             being
             that
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             Condemnation
             :
             Yet
             as
             a
             Man
             who
             is
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             that
             must
             end
             in
             Condemnation
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               condemned
               already
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               said
               to
               abide
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             tho'
             he
             be
             not
             yet
             adjudged
             to
             it
             :
             So
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             a
             Man
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             which
             must
             end
             in
             the
             full
             Enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             said
             now
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ;
             because
             he
             not
             only
             has
             the
             Promises
             of
             that
             state
             now
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             does
             perform
             the
             Conditions
             required
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             is
             likewise
             receiving
             daily
             Marks
             of
             God's
             Favour
             ,
             the
             protection
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             Assistances
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               full
               of
               comfort
            
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             did
             believe
             that
             our
             Justification
             was
             founded
             upon
             our
             Inherent
             Justice
             ,
             or
             Sanctification
             ,
             as
             the
             Consideration
             on
             which
             we
             receive
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             just
             cause
             of
             Fear
             and
             Dejection
             ;
             since
             we
             could
             not
             reasonably
             promise
             our selves
             so
             great
             a
             Blessing
             upon
             so
             poor
             a
             Consideration
             :
             but
             when
             we
             know
             that
             this
             is
             only
             the
             Condition
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             feel
             it
             is
             sincerely
             received
             and
             believed
             ,
             and
             carefully
             observed
             by
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             :
             But
             we
             are
             by
             no
             means
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             our
             certain
             persuasion
             of
             Christ's
             having
             died
             for
             us
             in
             particular
             ,
             or
             the
             certainty
             of
             our
             Salvation
             through
             him
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             
               saving
               Faith
            
             ,
             much
             less
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             it
             .
             Many
             things
             have
             been
             too
             crudely
             said
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             which
             have
             given
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Reformation
             great
             Advantages
             ,
             and
             have
             furnished
             them
             with
             much
             matter
             of
             Reproach
             .
             We
             ought
             to
             believe
             firmly
             ,
             That
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             Penitent
             and
             Converted
             Sinners
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             feel
             these
             Characters
             in
             our selves
             ,
             we
             may
             from
             thence
             justly
             infer
             ,
             That
             he
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             Saved
             through
             him
             :
             But
             yet
             if
             we
             may
             fall
             from
             this
             state
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             do
             now
             feel
             our selves
             ,
             we
             may
             and
             must
             likewise
             forfeit
             those
             hopes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             
               work
               out
               our
               Salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               .
            
             Our
             believing
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             Saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             no
             Act
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             ;
             since
             every
             Act
             of
             Faith
             must
             be
             founded
             on
             some
             Divine
             Revelation
             :
             It
             is
             only
             a
             Collection
             and
             Inference
             that
             we
             may
             make
             from
             this
             general
             Proposition
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             propitiation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             those
             who
             do
             truly
             repent
             and
             believe
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             from
             those
             Reflections
             and
             Observations
             that
             we
             make
             on
             our selves
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             conclude
             ,
             That
             we
             do
             truly
             both
             repent
             and
             believe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XII
             .
             Of
             Good
             Works
             .
          
           
             
               Albeit
               that
               Good
               Works
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               follow
               after
               Iustification
               ,
               cannot
               put
               away
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               endure
               the
               severity
               of
               God's
               Iudgment
               :
               yet
               are
               they
               pleasing
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               do
               spring
               out
               necessarily
               of
               a
               true
               and
               lively
               Faith
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               by
               them
               a
               lively
               Faith
               may
               be
               as
               evidently
               known
               ,
               as
               a
               Tree
               discerned
               by
               the
               fruit
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             Good
             works
             are
             indispensably
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             that
             
               without
               holiness
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             is
             so
             fully
             and
             frequently
             exprest
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             no
             doubt
             can
             be
             made
             of
             it
             by
             any
             who
             reads
             it
             :
             And
             indeed
             a
             greater
             disparagement
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             ,
             than
             to
             propose
             the
             hopes
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             barely
             upon
             Believing
             ,
             without
             a
             Life
             suitable
             to
             the
             Rules
             it
             gives
             us
             .
             This
             began
             early
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Theories
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             still
             has
             but
             too
             great
             an
             influence
             upon
             the
             Practice
             of
             it
             .
             What
             St.
             Iames
             writ
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             must
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             doubting
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             whatever
             Subtilties
             some
             may
             have
             set
             up
             ,
             to
             separate
             the
             consideration
             of
             Faith
             from
             a
             holy
             Life
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Iustification
             ;
             yet
             none
             among
             us
             have
             denied
             that
             it
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             :
             And
             so
             it
             be
             owned
             as
             necessary
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             nice
             curiosity
             to
             examine
             ,
             whether
             it
             is
             of
             it self
             a
             Condition
             of
             Justification
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             is
             the
             certain
             distinction
             and
             constant
             effect
             of
             that
             Faith
             which
             justifies
             .
             These
             are
             Speculations
             of
             very
             little
             consequence
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             main
             Point
             is
             still
             maintained
             ;
             That
             Christ
             came
             to
             
               bring
               us
               to
               God
            
             ,
             to
             change
             our
             Natures
             ,
             to
             mortify
             the
             Old
             man
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             up
             and
             restore
             that
             
               Image
               of
               God
            
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             had
             fallen
             by
             Sin.
             And
             therefore
             even
             where
             the
             Thread
             of
             Men's
             Speculations
             of
             these
             Matters
             may
             be
             thought
             too
             fine
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             Points
             of
             them
             wrong
             drawn
             ;
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             this
             Foundation
             is
             preserved
             ,
             that
             
               every
               one
               who
               nameth
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               does
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               ,
            
             
             so
             long
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             is
             preserved
             pure
             in
             this
             Capital
             and
             Fundamental
             Point
             .
          
           
             There
             do
             arise
             out
             of
             this
             Article
             only
             two
             Points
             ,
             about
             which
             some
             Debates
             have
             been
             made
             .
             1st
             .
             Whether
             the
             Good
             Works
             of
             Holy
             Men
             are
             in
             themselves
             so
             perfect
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             endure
             the
             severity
             of
             God's
             Judgment
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mixture
             of
             imperfection
             or
             Evil
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             has
             decreed
             ,
             That
             Men
             by
             their
             Good
             Works
             have
             so
             fully
             satisfied
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             state
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             wanting
             to
             them
             .
             The
             second
             Point
             is
             ,
             Whether
             these
             Good
             Works
             are
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             meritorious
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             has
             decreed
             that
             they
             are
             :
             Yet
             a
             long
             softening
             is
             added
             to
             the
             Decree
             ,
             importing
             ,
             That
             
               none
               ought
               to
               glory
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               whose
               goodness
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               makes
               his
               own
               gifts
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               merits
               in
               us
               :
            
             And
             it
             adds
             ,
             That
             because
             
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               ,
               every
               one
               ought
               to
               consider
               the
               justice
               and
               severity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               mercy
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               :
               and
               not
               to
               judge
               himself
               ,
               even
               tho
               he
               should
               know
               nothing
               by
               himself
               .
            
             So
             then
             that
             in
             which
             all
             are
             agreed
             about
             this
             Matter
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             our
             Works
             cannot
             be
             good
             or
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             are
             assisted
             by
             his
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             to
             do
             them
             :
             So
             that
             the
             real
             Goodness
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             flows
             from
             those
             Assistances
             which
             enable
             us
             to
             do
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             God
             does
             certainly
             reward
             
             Good
             Works
             :
             He
             has
             promised
             it
             ,
             and
             
               he
               is
               faithful
               and
               cannot
               lie
               :
               nor
               is
               he
               unrighteous
               to
               forget
               our
               labour
               of
               love
               .
            
             So
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             and
             eternal
             Happiness
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             Good
             Works
             :
             Mention
             is
             also
             made
             
               of
               a
               full
               reward
               ,
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               a
               righteous
               Man
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Prophet's
               reward
               .
            
             
             3.
             
             That
             this
             Reward
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             claimed
             without
             that
             ,
             by
             any
             antecedent
             Merit
             founded
             upon
             equality
             :
             
               Since
               our
               light
               affliction
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               worketh
               for
               us
               a
               far
               more
               exceeding
               and
               eternal
               weight
               of
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Points
             in
             which
             we
             differ
             ,
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Good
             Works
             of
             holy
             Men
             are
             so
             perfect
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             defect
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             whether
             there
             is
             still
             some
             such
             defect
             mixed
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             occasion
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             to
             pardon
             somewhat
             even
             in
             Good
             Men
             ?
             Those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             think
             that
             a
             Work
             cannot
             be
             called
             good
             ,
             if
             it
             is
             not
             entirely
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             can
             please
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             Sin.
             Whereas
             we
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Article
             ,
             believe
             that
             Human
             Nature
             is
             so
             weak
             and
             so
             degenerated
             ,
             that
             as
             far
             as
             our
             Natural
             Powers
             concur
             in
             any
             Action
             ,
             there
             is
             still
             some
             Allay
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             
               Good
               work
            
             is
             considered
             by
             God
             according
             to
             the
             main
             both
             of
             the
             Action
             and
             of
             the
             Intention
             of
             him
             that
             does
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Father
             pities
             his
             Children
             ,
             so
             God
             passes
             over
             the
             defects
             of
             those
             who
             serve
             him
             sincerely
             ,
             though
             not
             perfectly
             .
             
             
               The
               imaginations
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               are
               only
               evil
               continually
               :
               In
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
            
             ;
             says
             St.
             Iames
             :
             And
             St.
             Paul
             reckons
             that
             
               he
               had
               not
               yet
               apprehended
               ,
               but
               was
               forgetting
               the
               things
               behind
               ,
               and
               reaching
               to
               these
               before
               ,
               and
               still
               pressing
               forward
               .
            
          
           
             We
             see
             in
             fact
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             Men
             in
             all
             Ages
             have
             been
             complaining
             and
             humbling
             themselves
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             Holy
             Things
             ,
             for
             their
             Vanity
             and
             Desire
             of
             Glory
             ,
             for
             the
             distraction
             of
             their
             Thoughts
             in
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Affection
             which
             they
             bore
             to
             Earthly
             things
             .
             It
             were
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             great
             Cruelty
             ,
             which
             might
             drive
             Men
             to
             despair
             ,
             if
             they
             thought
             that
             no
             Action
             could
             please
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             some
             Imperfection
             or
             Sin.
             The
             Midwives
             of
             
               Egypt
               feared
               God
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             excused
             themselves
             by
             a
             Lye
             :
             But
             God
             accepted
             of
             what
             was
             good
             ,
             and
             passed
             over
             what
             was
             amiss
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             
               built
               them
               houses
            
             .
             
             St.
             Austin
             urges
             this
             frequently
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             in
             teaching
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             has
             made
             this
             a
             standing
             Petition
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               Trespasses
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             ,
             
               Give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               daily
               Bread
            
             ;
             for
             we
             sin
             daily
             ,
             and
             do
             always
             need
             a
             Pardon
             .
             Upon
             these
             Reasons
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Man
             enters
             into
             all
             that
             Men
             do
             :
             We
             are
             made
             up
             of
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             we
             need
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             best
             Actions
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             by
             God
             :
             For
             
               if
               he
               should
               straitly
               mark
               iniquity
               ,
               who
               can
               stand
               before
               him
               ?
            
             
             
               but
               mercy
               is
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               forgiveness
               .
            
             So
             that
             with
             Hezekiah
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             ,
             That
             
               though
               we
               are
               not
               purified
               according
               to
               the
               purification
               of
               the
               sanctuary
               ,
               yet
               the
               good
               Lord
               would
               pardon
               every
               one
               that
               prepareth
               his
               heart
               to
               seek
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Second
             Question
             arises
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             concerning
             
               the
               Merit
               of
               Good
               Works
            
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             their
             being
             compleatly
             good
             ,
             that
             Merit
             is
             founded
             ;
             which
             will
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             it
             is
             believed
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Defects
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             a
             Pardon
             ;
             since
             where
             there
             is
             Guilt
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             pretension
             to
             Merit
             .
             The
             word
             Merit
             has
             also
             a
             sound
             that
             is
             so
             daring
             ,
             so
             little
             suitable
             to
             the
             humility
             of
             a
             Creature
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             towards
             a
             Being
             of
             Infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             with
             relation
             to
             endless
             Rewards
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             a
             sense
             is
             given
             to
             it
             by
             many
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             which
             no
             just
             exception
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             yet
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             somewhat
             too
             bold
             in
             it
             ,
             especially
             when
             Condignity
             is
             added
             to
             it
             :
             And
             since
             this
             may
             naturally
             give
             us
             an
             Idea
             of
             a
             buying
             and
             selling
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             has
             been
             a
             great
             deal
             
             of
             this
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             on
             many
             respects
             this
             Word
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             .
             There
             is
             somewhat
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             apt
             to
             swell
             and
             to
             raise
             it self
             out
             of
             measure
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             no
             Indulgence
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             in
             words
             that
             may
             flatter
             it
             ;
             for
             we
             ought
             to
             subdue
             this
             Temper
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             ,
             both
             in
             our selves
             and
             others
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             though
             we
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Disorder
             and
             Weakness
             that
             hangs
             heavy
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             sticks
             close
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             us
             indulge
             our selves
             in
             our
             sins
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             effects
             of
             an
             Infirmity
             that
             is
             inseparable
             from
             us
             .
             To
             consent
             to
             any
             Sin
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ever
             so
             small
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             great
             sin
             :
             We
             ought
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             still
             
               cleansing
               our selves
            
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             
             
               from
               all
               filthiness
               both
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               perfecting
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
            
             Our
             readiness
             to
             sin
             should
             awaken
             both
             our
             diligence
             to
             watch
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             humility
             under
             it
             .
             For
             though
             we
             grow
             not
             up
             to
             a
             pitch
             of
             being
             above
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             absolute
             Perfection
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             degrees
             both
             of
             Purity
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             may
             arrive
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             we
             must
             constantly
             aspire
             .
             So
             that
             we
             must
             keep
             a
             just
             Temper
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             neither
             to
             ascribe
             so
             much
             to
             our
             own
             Works
             as
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             by
             reason
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             forget
             our
             daily
             need
             of
             a
             Saviour
             both
             for
             Pardon
             and
             Intercession
             ;
             nor
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             so
             far
             to
             neglect
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             no
             care
             about
             them
             .
             The
             due
             Temper
             is
             
               to
               make
               our
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               work
               out
               our
               own
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
            
             ;
             but
             to
             
               do
               all
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
            
             ever
             trusting
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             
               giving
               thanks
               to
               God
               by
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XIII
             .
             Of
             Works
             before
             Justification
             .
          
           
             
               Works
               done
               before
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               not
               pleasant
               to
               God
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               spring
               not
               of
               Faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               make
               men
               meet
               to
               receive
               Grace
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               the
               School-Authors
               say
               )
               deserve
               Grace
               of
               Congruity
               :
               Yea
               rather
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               not
               done
               as
               God
               hath
               commanded
               and
               willed
               them
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               they
               have
               the
               nature
               of
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             but
             one
             Point
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             Whether
             Men
             can
             without
             any
             inward
             Assistances
             from
             God
             do
             any
             Action
             that
             shall
             be
             in
             all
             its
             circumstances
             so
             good
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             meritorious
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             lower
             degree
             of
             merit
             .
             If
             what
             was
             formerly
             laid
             down
             concerning
             a
             Corruption
             that
             was
             spread
             over
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             very
             much
             vitiated
             their
             Faculties
             ,
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             from
             thence
             ,
             That
             unassisted
             Nature
             can
             do
             nothing
             that
             is
             so
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             pleasant
             or
             meritorious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             A
             great
             difference
             is
             here
             to
             be
             made
             between
             an
             external
             Action
             as
             it
             is
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Action
             as
             it
             was
             done
             by
             such
             a
             Man.
             An
             Action
             is
             called
             good
             ,
             from
             the
             Morality
             and
             Nature
             of
             the
             Action
             it self
             ;
             so
             Actions
             of
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             are
             in
             themselves
             good
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Doer
             of
             them
             may
             be
             :
             But
             Actions
             are
             considered
             by
             God
             with
             relation
             to
             him
             that
             does
             them
             ,
             in
             another
             light
             ;
             his
             Principles
             ,
             Ends
             ,
             and
             Motives
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             other
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             come
             into
             this
             Account
             ;
             for
             unless
             all
             these
             be
             good
             ,
             let
             the
             Action
             in
             its
             own
             abstracted
             nature
             be
             ever
             so
             good
             ,
             it
             cannot
             render
             the
             Doer
             acceptable
             or
             meritorious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Another
             distinction
             is
             also
             to
             be
             made
             between
             the
             Methods
             of
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             strictness
             of
             Justice
             :
             For
             if
             God
             had
             suchregard
             to
             the
             feigned
             Humiliation
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             
             as
             to
             grant
             him
             and
             his
             Family
             a
             Reprieve
             for
             some
             time
             from
             those
             Judgments
             that
             had
             been
             denounced
             against
             them
             and
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             Iehu's
             executing
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             upon
             Ahab's
             Family
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             Baal
             ,
             procured
             him
             the
             Blessing
             of
             a
             long
             continuance
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             though
             he
             acted
             in
             it
             with
             a
             bad
             design
             ,
             
             and
             retained
             still
             the
             old
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Calves
             set
             up
             by
             Ieroboam
             ;
             then
             we
             have
             all
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Infinite
             Mercy
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             is
             rejected
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             denied
             inward
             Assistances
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             making
             the
             most
             of
             his
             Faculties
             ,
             and
             doing
             the
             best
             that
             he
             can
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             who
             is
             faithful
             in
             his
             little
             ▪
             shall
             be
             made
             Ruler
             over
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             is
             only
             ,
             Whether
             such
             Actions
             can
             be
             so
             pure
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             Merit
             at
             God's
             hand
             ,
             as
             being
             Works
             naturally
             perfect
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             formal
             Notion
             of
             the
             
               Merit
               of
               Congruity
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             
               Merit
               of
               Condignity
            
             is
             ▪
             That
             the
             Work
             is
             perfect
             in
             the
             Supernatural
             Order
             .
          
           
             To
             establish
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             beside
             what
             was
             said
             upon
             the
             Head
             of
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             consider
             what
             St.
             Paul's
             words
             in
             the
             7th
             of
             the
             Romans
             do
             import
             :
             Nothing
             was
             urged
             from
             them
             on
             the
             former
             Articles
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             just
             ground
             of
             doubting
             whether
             St.
             Paul
             is
             there
             speaking
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             state
             he
             was
             in
             when
             he
             writ
             it
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             is
             personating
             a
             Iew
             ,
             and
             speaking
             of
             himself
             as
             he
             was
             while
             yet
             a
             
             Iew.
             But
             if
             the
             words
             are
             taken
             in
             that
             lowest
             sense
             ,
             they
             prove
             this
             ,
             That
             an
             Unregenerate
             Man
             has
             in
             himself
             such
             a
             Principle
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             that
             even
             a
             good
             and
             a
             holy
             Law
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             cannot
             reform
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             will
             take
             
               occasion
               from
               that
               very
               Law
               to
               deceive
               him
               and
               to
               slay
               him
               .
            
             
             So
             that
             all
             the
             benefit
             that
             he
             receives
             even
             from
             that
             Revelation
             ,
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               sin
               in
               him
               becomes
               exceeding
               sinful
            
             ;
             as
             being
             done
             against
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Light
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             he
             is
             
               carnal
               ,
               and
               sold
               under
               sin
            
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             his
             Understanding
             may
             be
             enlighten'd
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             has
             some
             Inclinations
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             that
             which
             he
             would
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             would
             not
             :
             And
             though
             his
             Mind
             is
             so
             far
             convinced
             ,
             
             that
             he
             
               consents
               to
               the
               Law
               that
               it
               is
               good
               ,
            
             yet
             
               he
               still
               does
               that
               which
               he
               would
               not
            
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             
               sin
               that
               dwelt
               in
               him
            
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             he
             knew
             ,
             
               that
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               his
               flesh
               ,
            
             in
             his
             carnal
             part
             ,
             or
             carnal
             state
             ,
             
               there
               dwelt
               no
               good
               thing
            
             ;
             for
             
               though
               to
               will
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             resolve
             on
             obeying
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               was
               present
               ,
               yet
               he
               found
               not
               a
               way
               how
               to
               perform
               that
               which
               was
               good
            
             ;
             the
             good
             that
             he
             wished
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             the
             evil
             that
             he
             wished
             not
             to
             do
             ;
             which
             he
             imputed
             to
             the
             
               sin
               that
               dwelt
               in
               him
            
             .
             He
             found
             then
             a
             Law
             ,
             a
             Bent
             and
             Biass
             within
             him
             ,
             
             that
             when
             he
             wished
             ,
             resolved
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             
               evil
               was
               present
               with
               him
            
             ,
             it
             sprung
             up
             naturally
             within
             him
             ;
             for
             though
             in
             his
             rational
             Powers
             he
             might
             so
             far
             approve
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             as
             to
             delight
             in
             it
             ;
             yet
             he
             found
             
               another
               Law
            
             arising
             upon
             his
             Mind
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             
             
               which
               warred
               against
               the
               law
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               into
               captivity
               to
               the
               law
               of
               sin
               which
               was
               in
               his
               members
               :
            
             
             All
             this
             made
             him
             conclude
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               carnal
               ,
               and
               sold
               under
               sin
            
             ;
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               ?
            
             For
             this
             
               he
               thanks
               God
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             And
             he
             sums
             all
             up
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               So
               then
               ,
               with
               the
               mind
               I
               my self
               serve
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               flesh
               the
               Law
               of
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             If
             all
             this
             Discourse
             is
             made
             by
             St.
             Paul
             of
             himself
             when
             he
             had
             the
             Light
             which
             a
             Divinely-inspired
             Law
             gave
             him
             ,
             he
             being
             educated
             in
             the
             exactest
             way
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             both
             zealous
             for
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             blameless
             in
             his
             own
             observance
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             may
             from
             thence
             conclude
             how
             little
             reason
             there
             is
             to
             believe
             that
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             or
             indeed
             an
             unregenerated
             Man
             can
             be
             better
             than
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             do
             Actions
             that
             are
             both
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             but
             that
             he
             may
             do
             ;
             and
             do
             them
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             mixture
             nor
             imperfection
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             perfect
             in
             a
             Natural
             Order
             ,
             and
             be
             by
             consequence
             meritorious
             in
             a
             Secondary
             Order
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             this
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             a
             Man
             in
             that
             state
             can
             do
             nothing
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             has
             no
             use
             of
             his
             Faculties
             :
             He
             can
             certainly
             restrain
             himself
             on
             many
             occasions
             ;
             he
             can
             do
             many
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             avoid
             many
             bad
             ones
             ;
             he
             can
             raise
             his
             Understanding
             to
             know
             and
             consider
             things
             according
             to
             the
             Light
             that
             he
             has
             ;
             he
             can
             put
             himself
             in
             good
             methods
             and
             good
             circumstances
             ;
             he
             can
             Pray
             ,
             and
             do
             many
             Acts
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             are
             all
             very
             imperfect
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             will
             be
             lost
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             certainly
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             to
             those
             who
             are
             doing
             what
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             to
             make
             themselves
             the
             proper
             Objects
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             fit
             Subjects
             for
             his
             Grace
             to
             work
             upon
             .
             Therefore
             this
             Article
             is
             not
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             to
             discourage
             Mens
             Endeavours
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             encrease
             their
             Humility
             ;
             to
             teach
             them
             not
             to
             think
             of
             themselves
             above
             measure
             ,
             but
             soberly
             ;
             to
             depend
             always
             on
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ever
             to
             fly
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XIV
             .
             Of
             Works
             of
             Supererogation
             .
          
           
             
               Uoluntary
               Works
               ,
               besides
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               God's
               Commandments
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Works
               of
               Supererogation
               ,
               cannot
               be
               taught
               without
               Arrogancy
               and
               Impiety
               .
               For
               by
               them
               men
               do
               declare
               ,
               That
               they
               do
               not
               only
               render
               unto
               God
               as
               much
               as
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               :
               but
               that
               they
               do
               more
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               than
               of
               bounden
               Duty
               is
               required
               .
               Whereas
               Christ
               saith
               plainly
               ▪
               when
               ye
               have
               done
               all
               that
               are
               commanded
               to
               you
               ,
               say
               ,
               We
               are
               unprofitable
               Servants
               .
            
          
           
             THERE
             are
             Two
             Points
             that
             arise
             out
             of
             this
             Article
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             1
             st
             .
             Whether
             there
             are
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Counsels
             of
             Perfection
             given
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             Rules
             which
             do
             not
             oblige
             all
             Men
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Sin
             ;
             
             but
             yet
             are
             useful
             to
             carry
             them
             on
             to
             a
             sublimer
             Degree
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             than
             is
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ?
             2
             d.
             Whether
             men
             by
             following
             these
             do
             not
             more
             than
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             Whether
             they
             have
             not
             there
             by
             a
             Stock
             of
             Merit
             to
             communicate
             to
             others
             ?
             The
             First
             of
             these
             leads
             to
             the
             Second
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             are
             no
             such
             Counsels
             ,
             then
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Supererogoation
             fails
             .
          
           
             We
             deny
             both
             ,
             upon
             this
             Ground
             ,
             That
             the
             great
             Obligations
             of
             
               loving
               God
               with
               all
               our
               Heart
               ,
               Soul
               ,
               Strength
               and
               Mind
               ,
               and
               our
               Neighbour
               as
               our selves
               ,
            
             which
             are
             reckoned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             the
             
               two
               great
               Commandments
               ,
               on
               which
               hang
               all
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             are
             of
             that
             extent
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             not
             possible
             to
             imagine
             ,
             How
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             that
             does
             not
             fall
             within
             them
             .
             Since
             if
             it
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             that
             Obligation
             to
             love
             God
             so
             entirely
             must
             bind
             us
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             is
             a
             Sin
             not
             to
             love
             God
             up
             to
             this
             pitch
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             Sin
             not
             to
             do
             every
             thing
             that
             we
             imagine
             will
             please
             him
             :
             And
             by
             consequence
             ,
             if
             there
             is
             a
             Degree
             of
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             whether
             Precept
             or
             Counsel
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             study
             to
             attain
             to
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             love
             him
             in
             a
             manner
             suitable
             to
             that
             .
             It
             seems
             a
             great
             many
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             aware
             of
             this
             consequence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             taken
             much
             pains
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             love
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             as
             others
             more
             cautiously
             word
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             only
             bound
             to
             value
             him
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             have
             a
             love
             of
             such
             a
             vast
             intension
             for
             him
             .
             This
             is
             a
             proposition
             that
             after
             all
             their
             softning
             it
             ,
             gives
             so
             much
             horror
             to
             every
             Christian
             that
             I
             need
             not
             be
             at
             any
             pains
             to
             confute
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             further
             required
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               to
               cleanse
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthiness
               both
               of
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               perfecting
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             to
             reckon
             our selves
             
               his
               and
               not
               our
               own
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             
               we
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
            
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             
               we
               ought
               to
               glorify
               him
               both
               in
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               are
               his
               .
            
             These
             and
             many
             more
             like
             Expressions
             are
             plainly
             Precepts
             of
             general
             Obligation
             ,
             for
             nothing
             can
             be
             set
             forth
             in
             more
             positive
             words
             than
             these
             are
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             imagine
             ,
             How
             any
             thing
             can
             go
             beyond
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             are
             Christ's
             Property
             ,
             purchased
             by
             him
             ,
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             apply
             our selves
             to
             every
             thing
             in
             which
             his
             honour
             ,
             or
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Religion
             can
             be
             concerned
             ,
             or
             which
             will
             be
             pleasing
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             having
             charged
             the
             Pharisees
             so
             often
             ,
             for
             adding
             so
             many
             of
             their
             Ordinances
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               teaching
               his
               fear
               by
               the
               Precepts
               of
               men
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostles
             condemning
             
               a
               shew
               of
               Will-worship
               and
               
               voluntary
               humility
               ,
            
             seem
             to
             belong
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             designed
             on
             purpose
             to
             repress
             the
             Pride
             and
             Singularities
             affected
             Hypocrites
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             said
             to
             him
             that
             asked
             ,
             
             
               What
               he
               should
               do
               that
               he
               might
               have
               eternal
               life
               ?
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               :
            
             These
             words
             I
             do
             the
             rather
             cite
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             followed
             with
             a
             passage
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             others
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             seems
             to
             look
             the
             likest
             a
             Counsel
             of
             Perfection
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             who
             made
             the
             Question
             ,
             replied
             upon
             our
             Saviour's
             Answer
             ,
             That
             
               he
               had
               kept
               all
               these
               from
               his
               youth
               up
               ,
            
             and
             added
             ,
             
               what
               lack
               I
               yet
            
             ?
             To
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Answered
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               be
               perfect
            
             ,
             
             
               go
               sell
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               treasure
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               come
               and
               follow
               me
               :
            
             And
             by
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             of
             the
             difficulty
             of
             a
             
               rich
               Man's
               entring
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             this
             is
             more
             fully
             Explained
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             all
             that
             whole
             passage
             is
             this
             ,
             Christ
             called
             that
             person
             to
             abandon
             all
             ,
             and
             come
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             he
             had
             called
             his
             Apostles
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             no
             Counsel
             but
             a
             positive
             Command
             given
             to
             that
             particular
             person
             ,
             upon
             this
             occasion
             .
             By
             Perfect
             is
             only
             to
             be
             meant
             compleat
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             that
             to
             which
             he
             pretended
             ,
             which
             was
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             .
             And
             that
             also
             explains
             the
             word
             in
             that
             period
             ,
             
               Treasures
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             another
             Expression
             for
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ,
             to
             compensate
             the
             loss
             which
             he
             would
             have
             made
             by
             the
             Sale
             of
             his
             Possessions
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             no
             Counsel
             ,
             but
             a
             Special
             Command
             given
             to
             this
             person
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             own
             attaining
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             inferred
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             proposed
             to
             others
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Counsel
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             Cases
             either
             of
             a
             Famine
             or
             Persecution
             ,
             it
             may
             come
             to
             be
             to
             some
             a
             command
             ,
             
               to
               sell
               all
            
             in
             order
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             first
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             so
             in
             ordinary
             cases
             to
             do
             it
             might
             be
             rather
             a
             tempting
             of
             Providence
             than
             a
             trusting
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             then
             a
             Man
             should
             part
             with
             the
             means
             of
             his
             Subsistence
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             provided
             for
             him
             ,
             without
             a
             necessay
             and
             pressing
             occasion
             .
             Therefore
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             ,
             
             
               Sell
               that
               ye
               have
               and
               give
               Alms
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             delivered
             in
             the
             strain
             and
             peremptoriness
             of
             a
             Command
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             bind
             as
             positive
             Commands
             do
             :
             Not
             so
             constantly
             as
             a
             Negative
             Command
             does
             ,
             since
             in
             every
             minute
             of
             our
             Life
             ,
             that
             binds
             :
             but
             there
             is
             a
             Rule
             and
             Order
             in
             our
             obeying
             positive
             Commands
             .
             We
             must
             not
             rest
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             if
             a
             Work
             of
             Necessity
             or
             Charity
             calls
             us
             to
             put
             to
             our
             hands
             :
             We
             must
             not
             obey
             our
             Parents
             in
             disobeying
             a
             publick
             Law
             :
             So
             if
             we
             have
             Families
             ,
             or
             the
             Necessities
             of
             a
             feeble
             Body
             ,
             and
             a
             weak
             Constitution
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             has
             supplied
             us
             with
             that
             which
             will
             afford
             us
             
               food
               convenient
               for
               us
            
             ,
             
             we
             must
             not
             throw
             up
             those
             provisions
             and
             cast
             our selves
             upon
             others
             .
             Therefore
             that
             Precept
             must
             be
             moderated
             and
             expounded
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             other
             Rules
             and
             Orders
             that
             God
             has
             set
             us
             .
          
           
             A
             distinction
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             made
             between
             those
             things
             that
             do
             universally
             and
             equally
             bind
             all
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             those
             things
             that
             do
             more
             specially
             bind
             some
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             at
             some
             times
             .
             There
             are
             greater
             degrees
             of
             Charity
             ,
             Gravity
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Virtues
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Clergy
             for
             instance
             are
             more
             bound
             than
             other
             men
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             to
             them
             Precepts
             and
             not
             Counsels
             .
             And
             in
             the
             first
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             there
             were
             greater
             Obligations
             laid
             upon
             all
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             greater
             Gifts
             were
             bestowed
             on
             them
             .
             It
             is
             true
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Marriage
             S.
             Paul
             does
             plainly
             allow
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             
               marry
               do
               well
               ,
               but
               that
               such
               as
               marry
               not
               do
               better
               .
            
             
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             an
             unmarried
             Life
             were
             a
             state
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             beyond
             that
             which
             a
             Man
             is
             obliged
             to
             :
             But
             only
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             to
             the
             Course
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             
               present
               distress
            
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             judgment
             that
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             men
             by
             their
             Actions
             ,
             no
             Man
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             do
             amiss
             who
             marries
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             who
             marries
             not
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             
             judged
             to
             do
             better
             .
             But
             yet
             inwardly
             and
             before
             God
             this
             matter
             may
             be
             far
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             
               marries
               not
            
             and
             burns
             ,
             certainly
             does
             worse
             than
             he
             who
             
               marries
               and
               lives
               chastly
            
             .
             But
             he
             who
             finding
             that
             he
             can
             limit
             himself
             without
             endangering
             his
             Purity
             ;
             though
             no
             Law
             restrains
             him
             from
             Marrying
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             that
             he
             is
             like
             to
             be
             Tempted
             to
             be
             too
             careful
             about
             the
             Concerns
             of
             this
             Life
             if
             he
             marries
             ,
             is
             certainly
             under
             Obligations
             to
             follow
             that
             Course
             of
             Life
             in
             which
             there
             are
             fewer
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             greater
             Opportunities
             to
             attend
             on
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             With
             Relation
             to
             outward
             Actions
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Judgments
             that
             from
             visible
             Appearances
             are
             to
             be
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             Actions
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             better
             than
             others
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             truly
             good
             :
             But
             as
             to
             the
             particular
             obligations
             that
             every
             Man
             is
             under
             ,
             with
             Relation
             to
             his
             own
             State
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             must
             Answer
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             these
             being
             secret
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Judgments
             of
             Men
             ,
             certainly
             every
             Man
             is
             strictly
             bound
             to
             do
             the
             best
             he
             can
             ;
             to
             chuse
             that
             Course
             of
             Life
             in
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             may
             do
             the
             best
             Services
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             :
             Nor
             are
             these
             free
             to
             him
             to
             chuse
             or
             not
             :
             He
             is
             under
             Obligations
             ,
             and
             he
             Sins
             if
             he
             sees
             a
             more
             excellent
             thing
             that
             he
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             contents
             himself
             with
             a
             lower
             or
             less
             valuable
             thing
             .
             St.
             Paul
             had
             wherein
             to
             Glory
             ,
             for
             whereas
             it
             was
             Lawful
             for
             him
             as
             an
             Apostle
             to
             suffer
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             supply
             him
             in
             temporals
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             serving
             them
             in
             Spiritual
             Things
             ;
             yet
             he
             chose
             rather
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             all
             occasion
             of
             Censure
             from
             those
             who
             sought
             for
             it
             ,
             
             
               to
               work
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               burthensome
               to
               them
               .
            
             But
             in
             that
             State
             of
             Things
             ,
             though
             there
             was
             no
             Law
             or
             outward
             Obligation
             upon
             him
             to
             
               spare
               them
            
             ;
             he
             was
             under
             an
             inward
             Law
             of
             doing
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             :
             And
             by
             this
             Law
             he
             was
             as
             much
             bound
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             an
             outward
             compulsory
             Law
             lying
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             between
             such
             an
             Obligation
             as
             arises
             out
             of
             a
             Mans
             particular
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Motives
             as
             can
             be
             only
             known
             to
             a
             Man
             himself
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             Obligation
             as
             may
             be
             fastned
             on
             him
             by
             stated
             and
             general
             Rules
             :
             He
             may
             be
             absolutely
             free
             from
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             secretly
             bound
             by
             those
             inward
             and
             stronger
             constraints
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Zeal
             for
             his
             Glory
             .
             Enough
             seems
             to
             be
             said
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             are
             no
             Counsels
             of
             Perfection
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             That
             all
             the
             Rules
             set
             to
             us
             in
             it
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Stile
             and
             Form
             of
             Precepts
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             there
             may
             be
             some
             Actions
             of
             more
             Heroical
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             more
             Sublime
             Piety
             than
             others
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             men
             are
             not
             obliged
             by
             equal
             or
             general
             Rules
             ;
             yet
             such
             men
             to
             whose
             Circumstances
             and
             Station
             they
             do
             belong
             ,
             are
             strictly
             obliged
             by
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             should
             Sin
             if
             they
             did
             not
             put
             them
             in
             practice
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             thus
             made
             out
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Works
             of
             Supererogation
             is
             destroyed
             :
             But
             if
             it
             should
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             there
             were
             such
             Counsels
             of
             Perfection
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             are
             still
             two
             other
             clear
             proofs
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Supererogating
             with
             God.
             Fir●t
             ,
             Every
             Man
             not
             only
             has
             Sinned
             ▪
             but
             has
             still
             so
             much
             Corruption
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             feel
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             of
             St.
             
               Iames
               ,
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               .
            
             
             Now
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             supposed
             that
             by
             obeying
             those
             Counsels
             a
             Man
             can
             compensate
             with
             Almighty
             God
             for
             his
             Sins
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             think
             that
             he
             can
             Supererogate
             :
             He
             must
             first
             clear
             his
             own
             Score
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             imagine
             that
             any
             thing
             upon
             his
             account
             can
             be
             forgiven
             or
             imputed
             to
             another
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             the
             pretended
             Merit
             of
             obeying
             Counsels
             is
             only
             Temporary
             ,
             no
             Temporary
             Merit
             can
             take
             off
             an
             Eternal
             Guilt
             .
             So
             that
             it
             must
             first
             be
             supposed
             ,
             
             that
             a
             Man
             both
             is
             and
             has
             been
             perfect
             as
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Obligation
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             thought
             that
             he
             should
             have
             an
             Overplus
             of
             Merit
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             clear
             Argument
             from
             Scripture
             against
             Works
             of
             Supererogation
             ,
             is
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             that
             does
             in
             any
             sort
             favour
             them
             :
             We
             are
             always
             taught
             to
             trust
             to
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Death
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               to
               work
               out
               our
               own
               Salvation
               with
               fear
               trembling
            
             ;
             
             but
             we
             are
             never
             once
             directed
             to
             look
             for
             any
             help
             from
             Saints
             ,
             or
             to
             think
             that
             we
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             another
             man's
             Soul
             in
             this
             way
             .
             
             The
             Psalm
             has
             it
             ,
             
               No
               man
               can
               by
               any
               means
               give
               a
               ransom
               for
               his
               brother's
               Soul
               :
            
             The
             words
             of
             Christ
             cited
             in
             the
             Article
             are
             full
             and
             express
             aganst
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             five
             foolish
             Virgins
             and
             the
             five
             wise
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             favour
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             really
             contradict
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             the
             foolish
             Virgins
             that
             desired
             the
             wise
             to
             give
             them
             of
             their
             Oil
             ;
             which
             if
             any
             will
             apply
             to
             a
             supposed
             Communication
             of
             Merit
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             consider
             that
             the
             Proposition
             is
             made
             by
             the
             foolish
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Answer
             of
             the
             wise
             Virgins
             is
             full
             against
             it
             :
             
               Not
               so
               ,
               lest
               there
               be
               not
               enough
               for
               us
               and
               you
               :
            
             What
             follows
             ,
             of
             bidding
             them
             
               go
               to
               them
               that
               sell
               ,
               and
               buy
               for
               themselves
               ,
            
             is
             only
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             Fiction
             of
             the
             Parable
             ,
             which
             cannot
             enter
             into
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             .
             
             What
             St.
             Paul
             says
             of
             
               his
               filling
               up
               that
               which
               was
               behind
               of
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               flesh
               ,
               for
               his
               body's
               sake
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             is
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             
               whereof
               I
               am
               made
               a
               Minister
               ,
            
             only
             applicable
             to
             the
             Edification
             that
             the
             Church
             received
             from
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             It
             being
             a
             great
             confirmation
             to
             them
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             those
             who
             preached
             it
             ,
             suffered
             so
             constantly
             and
             so
             patiently
             for
             it
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             both
             confirmed
             what
             they
             had
             preached
             ,
             and
             set
             an
             Example
             to
             others
             ,
             of
             adhering
             firmly
             to
             it
             .
             And
             since
             Christ
             is
             related
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Head
             to
             the
             Members
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             his
             suffering
             himself
             ,
             when
             his
             Members
             suffer
             ;
             and
             that
             Conformity
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             express
             to
             him
             as
             their
             Head
             ,
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             up
             the
             due
             Proportion
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             between
             the
             Head
             and
             the
             Members
             .
             So
             St.
             Paul
             rejoyced
             in
             his
             being
             made
             
               conformable
               to
               him
            
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Sense
             that
             the
             words
             will
             well
             bear
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             sense
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             meritorious
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             other
             Christians
             ,
             some
             plain
             account
             must
             have
             been
             given
             of
             this
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             do
             honour
             to
             the
             Memory
             of
             such
             Apostles
             as
             had
             then
             died
             for
             the
             Faith.
             If
             it
             is
             suggested
             ,
             that
             the
             living
             Apostles
             were
             too
             modest
             to
             claim
             it
             to
             themselves
             ;
             that
             will
             not
             satisfy
             ;
             all
             runs
             quite
             in
             a
             contrary
             Stile
             :
             The
             Mercies
             of
             God
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             being
             always
             repeated
             ,
             whereas
             these
             are
             never
             once
             named
             .
             Now
             to
             imagine
             that
             there
             can
             be
             any
             thing
             of
             such
             great
             use
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Scripture
             should
             be
             not
             only
             silent
             ,
             but
             should
             run
             in
             a
             strain
             totally
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             conceivable
             :
             For
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ought
             to
             be
             full
             and
             explicite
             in
             all
             that
             which
             concerns
             our
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             our
             escaping
             his
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             his
             Favour
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             Doctrine
             that
             does
             also
             belong
             to
             this
             Head
             ,
             which
             is
             Purgatory
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             entred
             on
             here
             ,
             but
             is
             referred
             to
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             Thus
             it
             appears
             how
             ill
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Works
             of
             Supererogation
             is
             founded
             ;
             and
             upon
             how
             many
             accounts
             it
             is
             evidently
             false
             ;
             and
             yet
             upon
             it
             has
             been
             built
             not
             only
             a
             Theory
             of
             a
             Communication
             of
             those
             Merits
             ▪
             and
             a
             Treasure
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             Practice
             of
             so
             foul
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             in
             it
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             spoken
             to
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               My
               house
               is
               a
               house
               of
               Prayer
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               ye
               have
               made
               it
               a
               den
               of
               Thieves
               ,
            
             are
             accomplished
             in
             a
             high
             and
             most
             scandalous
             manner
             .
             It
             has
             been
             pretended
             that
             this
             was
             of
             the
             nature
             
             of
             a
             Bank
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Pope
             was
             the
             Keeper
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             could
             grant
             such
             Bills
             and
             Assignments
             upon
             it
             as
             he
             pleased
             :
             This
             was
             done
             in
             so
             base
             and
             so
             crying
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             had
             any
             sense
             of
             Probity
             in
             their
             own
             Church
             were
             ashamed
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             there
             were
             very
             severe
             Rules
             made
             ,
             obliging
             all
             that
             had
             sinned
             publickly
             (
             and
             they
             were
             afterwards
             applied
             to
             such
             as
             had
             sinned
             secretly
             )
             to
             continue
             for
             many
             Years
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Separation
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             of
             Penance
             and
             Discipline
             .
             But
             because
             all
             such
             general
             Rules
             admit
             of
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             Circumstances
             ,
             taken
             from
             Mens
             Sins
             ,
             their
             Persons
             ,
             and
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Power
             given
             to
             all
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             to
             shorten
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             relax
             the
             severity
             of
             those
             Canons
             ;
             and
             such
             Favour
             as
             they
             saw
             cause
             to
             grant
             ,
             was
             called
             Indulgence
             .
             This
             was
             just
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Provision
             without
             which
             no
             Constitution
             or
             Society
             can
             be
             well
             governed
             .
             But
             after
             the
             Tenth
             Century
             ,
             as
             the
             Popes
             came
             to
             take
             this
             Power
             in
             the
             whole
             extent
             of
             it
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             so
             they
             found
             it
             too
             feeble
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             great
             Designs
             that
             they
             grafted
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             gave
             it
             high
             Names
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             a
             plenary
             Remission
             ,
             and
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             Sins
             :
             which
             the
             World
             was
             taught
             to
             look
             on
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             a
             much
             higher
             nature
             ,
             than
             the
             bare
             excusing
             of
             Men
             from
             Discipline
             and
             Penance
             .
             Purgatory
             was
             then
             got
             to
             be
             firmly
             believed
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             were
             strangely
             possessed
             with
             the
             terror
             of
             it
             :
             So
             a
             deliverance
             from
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             an
             immediate
             admission
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             was
             believed
             to
             be
             the
             certain
             effect
             of
             it
             .
             And
             to
             support
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Counsels
               ,
               of
               Perfection
            
             ,
             of
             Works
             of
             Supererogation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Communication
             of
             those
             Merits
             ,
             was
             set
             up
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             ,
             this
             was
             added
             ,
             That
             a
             Treasure
             made
             up
             of
             these
             ,
             was
             at
             the
             Pope's
             disposal
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             keeping
             .
             The
             use
             that
             this
             was
             put
             to
             ,
             was
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             Forgery
             it self
             .
             Multitudes
             were
             by
             these
             means
             engaged
             to
             go
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             ,
             to
             recover
             it
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Saracens
             :
             Afterwards
             they
             armed
             vast
             Numbers
             against
             Hereticks
             to
             extirpate
             them
             :
             They
             fought
             also
             all
             those
             Quarrels
             which
             their
             ambitious
             Pretensions
             engaged
             them
             in
             with
             Emperors
             and
             other
             Princes
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Pay
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             they
             set
             it
             to
             Sale
             with
             the
             same
             Impudence
             ,
             and
             almost
             with
             the
             same
             Methods
             that
             Mountebanks
             use
             in
             the
             venting
             of
             their
             Secrets
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             so
             gross
             even
             in
             an
             Ignorant
             Age
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             ruder
             sort
             ,
             that
             it
             gave
             the
             first
             Rise
             to
             the
             Reformation
             :
             and
             as
             the
             progress
             of
             it
             was
             a
             very
             signal
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             owing
             to
             the
             Scandals
             that
             this
             shameless
             Practice
             had
             given
             the
             World.
             And
             upon
             this
             single
             reason
             it
             is
             that
             this
             matter
             has
             been
             more
             fully
             examined
             than
             was
             necessary
             ;
             for
             the
             thing
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             no
             sort
             of
             difficulty
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XV.
             Of
             Christ
             alone
             without
             Sin.
             
          
           
             
               Christ
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               nature
               was
               made
               like
               unto
               us
               in
               all
               things
               (
               sin
               only
               except
               )
               from
               which
               he
               was
               clearly
               void
               both
               in
               his
               flesh
               and
               in
               spirit
               .
               He
               came
               to
               be
               a
               Lamb
               without
               spot
               ,
               who
               by
               sacrifice
               of
               himself
               once
               made
               ,
               should
               take
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
               :
               and
               sin
               ,
               as
               St.
               John
               saith
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               him
               .
               But
               all
               we
               the
               rest
               (
               although
               baptized
               and
               born
               again
               in
               Christ
               )
               yet
               offend
               in
               many
               things
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               say
               we
               have
               no
               sin
               ,
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               us
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Article
             relates
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             is
             put
             here
             as
             another
             Foundation
             against
             all
             Works
             of
             Supererogation
             :
             for
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             with
             the
             Consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             having
             given
             the
             first
             Occasion
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             necessary
             to
             overthrow
             it
             entirely
             :
             and
             because
             the
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Saints
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             before
             their
             Supererogation
             can
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
             that
             was
             therefore
             here
             opposed
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             was
             
               holy
               ,
               without
               spot
               and
               blemish
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               sinners
            
             ;
             
             that
             there
             was
             
               no
               guile
               in
               his
               mouth
               ;
               that
               he
               never
               did
               amiss
               ,
               but
               went
               about
               always
               doing
               good
               ,
            
             and
             was
             as
             a
             
               lamb
               without
               spot
            
             ,
             is
             so
             oft
             affirmed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             that
             it
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             Debate
             .
             This
             was
             not
             only
             true
             in
             his
             Rational
             Powers
             ,
             the
             superior
             part
             called
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             lower
             part
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             those
             Appetites
             and
             Affections
             that
             arise
             from
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Union
             of
             our
             Souls
             to
             them
             ,
             called
             the
             Flesh.
             For
             tho'
             in
             these
             Christ
             having
             the
             Human
             Nature
             truly
             in
             him
             ,
             had
             the
             Appetites
             of
             Hunger
             in
             him
             ,
             yet
             the
             Devil
             could
             not
             tempt
             him
             by
             that
             to
             distrust
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             desire
             a
             miraculous
             supply
             sooner
             than
             was
             fitting
             :
             He
             overcame
             even
             that
             necessary
             Appetite
             whensoever
             there
             was
             an
             occasion
             given
             him
             
               to
               do
               the
               will
               of
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               :
            
             
             He
             had
             also
             in
             him
             the
             aversions
             to
             pain
             and
             suffering
             ,
             and
             the
             horror
             at
             a
             violent
             and
             ignominious
             Death
             ,
             which
             was
             planted
             in
             our
             Natures
             :
             and
             in
             this
             it
             was
             natural
             to
             him
             to
             wish
             and
             to
             pray
             that
             the
             Cup
             might
             pass
             from
             him
             .
             But
             in
             this
             his
             Purity
             appeared
             the
             most
             eminently
             ,
             That
             tho'
             he
             felt
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             Nature
             to
             a
             vast
             degree
             ,
             he
             did
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             limit
             and
             conquer
             it
             so
             entirely
             ,
             that
             he
             resigned
             himself
             absolutely
             to
             his
             Father's
             Will
             :
             
               Not
               my
               will
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
          
           
             Besides
             all
             that
             has
             been
             already
             said
             upon
             the
             former
             Articles
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             some
             taint
             and
             degree
             of
             the
             Original
             Corruption
             remains
             in
             all
             Men
             ;
             the
             peculiar
             Character
             of
             Christ's
             Holiness
             so
             oft
             repeated
             ,
             looks
             plainly
             to
             be
             a
             distinction
             proper
             to
             him
             and
             to
             him
             only
             .
             We
             are
             called
             upon
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             to
             learn
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             imitate
             him
             without
             restriction
             ;
             whereas
             we
             are
             required
             to
             
               follow
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               only
               as
               they
               were
               the
               followers
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             
             And
             though
             we
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               be
               holy
               as
               he
               was
               holy
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               conversation
            
             ;
             that
             does
             no
             more
             prove
             that
             any
             man
             can
             arrive
             at
             that
             pitch
             ,
             than
             our
             being
             commanded
             
               to
               be
               perfect
               as
               our
               heavenly
               father
               is
               perfect
               ,
            
             will
             prove
             that
             we
             may
             become
             perfect
             as
             God
             is
             :
             The
             Importance
             of
             these
             words
             being
             only
             this
             ,
             That
             we
             ought
             in
             all
             things
             to
             make
             God
             and
             Christ
             our
             patterns
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             to
             imitate
             and
             resemble
             them
             all
             we
             can
             .
          
           
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             particular
             design
             in
             the
             Contexture
             and
             Writing
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             represent
             to
             us
             some
             of
             the
             Failings
             of
             the
             
             best
             Men
             :
             For
             though
             Zacharias
             and
             Elizabeth
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             blameless
             ,
             that
             must
             only
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Exterior
             and
             Visible
             part
             of
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             free
             from
             blame
             ,
             
             and
             of
             their
             being
             accepted
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             import
             a
             sinless
             Purity
             before
             God
             :
             For
             we
             find
             the
             same
             Zachary
             guilty
             of
             misbelieving
             the
             Message
             of
             the
             Angel
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             
             that
             he
             was
             punished
             for
             it
             with
             a
             Dumbness
             of
             above
             Nine
             Months
             continuance
             .
             Perhaps
             the
             Virgin
             's
             Question
             to
             the
             Angel
             had
             nothing
             blame-worthy
             in
             it
             ;
             
             but
             our
             Saviour's
             Answers
             to
             her
             ,
             both
             when
             she
             came
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Twelve
             Years
             old
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             when
             she
             moved
             him
             at
             the
             Marriage
             in
             Cana
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             Wine
             ,
             look
             like
             a
             Reprimand
             .
             The
             Contentions
             among
             the
             Apostles
             about
             the
             Preheminence
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             the
             Ambition
             of
             Iames
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             cannot
             be
             excused
             .
             St.
             Peter's
             Dissimulation
             at
             Antioch
             in
             the
             Judaizing
             Controversy
             ,
             
             and
             the
             sharp
             Contention
             that
             happened
             between
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             are
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             both
             Characters
             of
             the
             Sincerity
             of
             those
             who
             Penned
             them
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Marks
             of
             the
             Frailties
             of
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             even
             in
             its
             greatest
             Elevation
             ,
             and
             with
             its
             highest
             Advantages
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             high
             Characters
             that
             are
             given
             of
             the
             best
             Men
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             either
             comparatively
             to
             others
             whom
             they
             exceeded
             ,
             or
             with
             relation
             to
             their
             outward
             Actions
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             parts
             of
             their
             Life
             :
             Or
             they
             are
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             Zeal
             and
             Sincerity
             ,
             which
             is
             valued
             and
             accepted
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             imputed
             to
             them
             for
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             abused
             by
             any
             to
             be
             an
             encouragement
             to
             live
             in
             Sin
             ;
             for
             we
             may
             carry
             this
             Purity
             and
             Perfection
             certainly
             very
             far
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             In
             every
             Sin
             that
             we
             commit
             ,
             we
             do
             plainly
             perceive
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             it
             with
             so
             much
             freedom
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             here
             is
             still
             just
             Matter
             for
             Humiliation
             and
             Repentance
             .
             By
             this
             Doctrine
             our
             Church
             intends
             only
             to
             repress
             the
             Pride
             of
             vain-glorious
             and
             hypocritical
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             strike
             at
             the
             Root
             of
             that
             filthy
             Merchandise
             that
             has
             been
             brought
             into
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             over-doing
             or
             supererogating
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XVI
             .
             Of
             Sin
             after
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               very
               deadly
               sin
               willingly
               committed
               after
               Baptism
               is
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               unpardonable
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               grant
               of
               Repentance
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               to
               such
               as
               fall
               into
               sin
               after
               Baptism
               .
               After
               we
               have
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               may
               depart
               from
               grace
               given
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               sin
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               we
               may
               arise
               again
               and
               amend
               our
               Lives
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               which
               say
               they
               can
               no
               more
               sin
               as
               long
               as
               they
               live
               here
               ,
               or
               deny
               the
               place
               of
               forgiveness
               to
               such
               as
               truly
               repent
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Article
             ,
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Novatians
             of
             old
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             probable
             it
             was
             made
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             some
             do
             in
             our
             Days
             ,
             might
             boast
             their
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             join
             with
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             this
             other
             of
             an
             unreasonable
             rigour
             of
             Censure
             and
             Punishment
             against
             Offenders
             .
             By
             
               deadly
               Sin
            
             in
             the
             Article
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             understand
             such
             Sins
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             called
             mortal
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             others
             that
             are
             venial
             :
             As
             if
             some
             Sins
             ,
             though
             Offences
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             Violations
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             could
             be
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             such
             slight
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             deserved
             only
             Temporal
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             be
             expiated
             by
             some
             piece
             of
             Pennance
             or
             Devotion
             ,
             or
             the
             Communication
             of
             the
             Merits
             of
             others
             .
             The
             Scripture
             no
             where
             teaches
             us
             to
             think
             so
             slightly
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             or
             of
             his
             Law.
             There
             is
             a
             curse
             upon
             every
             one
             
               that
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               which
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               :
            
             
             And
             the
             same
             Curse
             must
             have
             been
             on
             us
             all
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             redeemed
             us
             from
             it
             :
             
               The
               wages
               of
               Sin
               is
               death
               :
            
             And
             St.
             Iames
             asserts
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Complication
             of
             all
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Lawgiver
             ,
             that
             
               he
               who
               offends
               in
               one
               point
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               guilty
               of
               all
            
             .
             So
             since
             God
             has
             in
             his
             Word
             given
             us
             such
             dreadful
             Apprehensions
             of
             his
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               guilt
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             we
             dare
             not
             soften
             these
             to
             a
             degree
             below
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             most
             Holy
             Laws
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             we
             are
             far
             from
             the
             Conceit
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             who
             made
             all
             Sins
             alike
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             that
             some
             Sins
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Infirmity
             may
             consist
             with
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ;
             which
             is
             either
             quite
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             much
             eclipsed
             and
             clouded
             by
             other
             Sins
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             heinous
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             more
             deliberately
             gone
             about
             :
             It
             is
             in
             this
             sense
             that
             the
             word
             
               deadly
               Sin
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             Article
             :
             For
             though
             in
             the
             strictness
             of
             Justice
             every
             Sin
             is
             deadly
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             those
             Sins
             are
             only
             deadly
             ,
             that
             do
             deeply
             wound
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             drive
             away
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Another
             Term
             in
             the
             Article
             needs
             also
             to
             be
             a
             little
             explained
             ;
             
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             concerning
             which
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             so
             severe
             a
             Sentence
             pronounced
             by
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             it
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ;
             and
             that
             can
             only
             be
             done
             by
             considering
             the
             Occasion
             of
             those
             Words
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Words
             themselves
             .
             Christ
             wrought
             such
             Miracles
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             was
             no
             room
             left
             for
             any
             other
             Cavil
             ,
             
             they
             betook
             themselves
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             
               he
               did
               not
               cast
               out
               devils
               but
               by
               Belzebub
               the
               Prince
               of
               Devils
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             the
             occasion
             that
             led
             our
             Saviour
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Sin
             or
             
               blasphemy
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             It
             was
             their
             rejecting
             
             the
             clearest
             Evidence
             that
             God
             could
             give
             to
             prove
             any
             thing
             by
             :
             The
             power
             by
             which
             those
             Miracles
             were
             wrought
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             afterwards
             communicated
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             called
             through
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             By
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             meant
             here
             the
             Third
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             but
             the
             wonderful
             Effusion
             of
             those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             and
             Powers
             that
             were
             then
             communicated
             ,
             the
             Oeconomy
             and
             Dispensation
             of
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             that
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             .
             This
             was
             the
             utmost
             Proof
             that
             could
             be
             given
             of
             Truth
             :
             And
             when
             Men
             set
             themselves
             to
             blaspheme
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             ascribe
             the
             Works
             of
             Christ
             to
             a
             collusion
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             they
             did
             thereby
             so
             wilfully
             oppose
             God
             ,
             and
             reproach
             his
             Power
             ,
             they
             did
             so
             stifle
             their
             own
             Conviction
             ,
             and
             set
             themselves
             against
             the
             Conviction
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             done
             further
             for
             their
             Conviction
             ;
             this
             being
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Evidence
             and
             Proof
             :
             And
             this
             was
             so
             high
             an
             Indignity
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             descended
             so
             far
             to
             satisfy
             their
             scruples
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             as
             their
             Impenitence
             and
             Incredulity
             was
             so
             obstinate
             as
             not
             to
             be
             overcome
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Occasion
             given
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             makes
             a
             difference
             between
             their
             Blaspheming
             him
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             owning
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             ,
             calling
             him
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             a
             glutton
             ,
             and
             a
             wine-bibber
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             upon
             hearing
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             seeing
             his
             Life
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             guilty
             .
             This
             was
             indeed
             a
             great
             Sin
             ,
             but
             yet
             there
             were
             means
             left
             of
             convincing
             them
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             being
             the
             great
             Prophet
             sent
             of
             God
             :
             And
             by
             these
             they
             might
             be
             so
             far
             prevailed
             on
             as
             to
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             obtain
             pardon
             :
             But
             when
             they
             had
             those
             means
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             plain
             and
             uncontested
             Miracles
             done
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             instead
             of
             yielding
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             set
             up
             such
             an
             Opposition
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             as
             reasonably
             said
             of
             every
             Miracle
             that
             could
             have
             been
             wrought
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             to
             convince
             them
             .
             This
             is
             an
             impious
             rejecting
             of
             the
             highest
             Method
             that
             God
             himself
             uses
             for
             proving
             a
             thing
             to
             us
             .
             The
             scorn
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             flows
             from
             a
             Nature
             so
             depraved
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             wrought
             on
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             not
             to
             be
             pardoned
             .
             All
             things
             of
             extream
             severity
             in
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             so
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             as
             the
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             restrained
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             .
             From
             thence
             we
             infer
             ▪
             That
             those
             dreadful
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             subject
             to
             which
             they
             are
             applied
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             further
             .
             Since
             Miracles
             have
             ceased
             ,
             no
             Man
             is
             any
             more
             capable
             of
             this
             Sin.
             
          
           
             These
             Terms
             being
             thus
             explained
             ,
             the
             Question
             in
             the
             Article
             is
             now
             to
             be
             explained
             .
             There
             are
             words
             in
             St.
             Iohn's
             Epistle
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             import
             ,
             that
             
               men
               born
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Baptized
             or
             Regenerated
             Christians
             ,
             
               sin
               not
               :
               Whosoever
               abideth
               in
               him
               ,
               sinneth
               not
               :
            
             
             
               whosoever
               sinneth
               hath
               not
               seen
               him
               ,
               neither
               known
               him
               :
               whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               commit
               sin
               ,
               for
               his
               seed
               remaineth
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               cannot
               sin
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               born
               of
               God.
            
             This
             is
             again
             repeated
             in
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             together
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               begotten
               of
               God
               ,
               keepeth
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               wicked
               one
               toucheth
               him
               not
               .
            
             As
             these
             words
             seem
             to
             import
             that
             a
             true
             Christian
             sins
             not
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Impossible
               to
               renew
               again
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               those
               who
               fall
               away
               ,
            
             
             
               after
               they
               had
               been
               once
               enlightened
               and
               had
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               gift
               ,
               had
               been
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               had
               tasted
               the
               good
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
             Upon
             these
             Expressions
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             though
             not
             quite
             of
             their
             force
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             some
             that
             ●ell
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             were
             not
             cut
             off
             from
             all
             hopes
             of
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             never
             restored
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             This
             was
             done
             in
             Tertullian's
             time
             ,
             if
             what
             he
             says
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             Montanism
             .
          
           
           
             But
             soon
             after
             ,
             there
             were
             great
             Contests
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             while
             the
             Novatians
             withdrew
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             believed
             it
             was
             defiled
             by
             the
             receiving
             of
             Apostates
             into
             it
             :
             Though
             that
             was
             not
             done
             so
             easily
             as
             some
             proposed
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             long
             separation
             and
             a
             severe
             course
             of
             Penance
             .
             Upon
             this
             followed
             all
             those
             Penitentiary
             Canons
             concerning
             the
             several
             Measures
             and
             Degrees
             of
             Penance
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             for
             Acts
             of
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             other
             crying
             Sins
             .
             According
             to
             what
             has
             been
             already
             said
             upon
             the
             former
             Articles
             ,
             it
             has
             appeared
             that
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             Regenerated
             Men
             is
             not
             so
             p●rfected
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             still
             a
             mixture
             of
             Defects
             and
             Imperfections
             left
             in
             them
             :
             And
             the
             state
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             is
             a
             continuance
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ;
             for
             as
             oft
             as
             one
             sins
             ,
             if
             he
             repents
             truly
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             forsakes
             his
             Sins
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             standing
             Offer
             of
             the
             Pardon
             of
             all
             Sins
             :
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             pray
             daily
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               sins
            
             :
             If
             there
             were
             but
             one
             general
             Pardon
             offered
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             this
             would
             signify
             little
             to
             those
             who
             feel
             their
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             the
             Sins
             that
             do
             so
             easily
             beset
             them
             ,
             so
             apt
             to
             return
             upon
             them
             .
             It
             was
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             entertaining
             this
             Conceit
             brought
             in
             a
             Superstitious
             Error
             in
             Practice
             among
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             ,
             of
             delaying
             Baptism
             till
             Death
             ;
             as
             hoping
             that
             all
             Sins
             were
             then
             certainly
             pardoned
             :
             A
             much
             more
             dangerous
             Error
             than
             even
             the
             Fatal
             One
             of
             trusting
             to
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             .
             For
             Baptism
             might
             have
             been
             more
             easily
             compassed
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             more
             offered
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Argument
             for
             building
             upon
             it
             ,
             than
             has
             been
             offered
             at
             for
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             St.
             Peter's
             Denial
             ,
             his
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             restored
             to
             his
             Apostolical
             Dignity
             seem
             to
             be
             Recorded
             ,
             partly
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             to
             encourage
             us
             even
             after
             the
             most
             heinous
             Offences
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             reckon
             our
             Condition
             desperate
             ,
             were
             our
             Sins
             ever
             so
             many
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             find
             our
             Hearts
             hardened
             in
             them
             into
             an
             obstinate
             Impenitency
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             made
             our
             pardoning
             the
             offences
             that
             others
             commit
             against
             us
             ,
             the
             measure
             upon
             which
             we
             may
             expect
             pardon
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             being
             asked
             ,
             What
             limits
             he
             set
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             faults
             that
             we
             were
             bound
             to
             pardon
             ,
             by
             the
             Day
             ,
             if
             Seven
             was
             not
             enough
             ,
             he
             carried
             it
             up
             to
             
               seventy
               times
               seven
            
             ,
             a
             vast
             number
             ,
             far
             beyond
             the
             number
             of
             offences
             that
             any
             Man
             will
             in
             all
             probability
             commit
             against
             another
             in
             a
             Day
             .
             But
             if
             they
             should
             grow
             up
             to
             all
             that
             vast
             number
             of
             490
             ,
             yet
             if
             our
             Brother
             still
             
               turns
               again
               and
               repents
            
             ,
             
             we
             are
             still
             bound
             to
             forgive
             .
             Now
             since
             this
             is
             joined
             with
             what
             he
             declared
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             pardoned
             our
             Brother
             his
             offences
             ,
             
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               would
               also
               forgive
               us
               ,
            
             
             then
             we
             may
             depend
             upon
             this
             ,
             That
             according
             to
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             our
             sins
             are
             always
             forgiven
             us
             .
             And
             if
             this
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Society
             formed
             upon
             it
             ,
             must
             proportion
             the
             Rules
             both
             of
             her
             Communion
             and
             Censure
             ,
             to
             those
             set
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             A
             heinous
             Sin
             must
             give
             us
             a
             deeper
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             higer
             degrees
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             Scandals
             must
             also
             be
             taken
             off
             and
             forgiven
             when
             the
             offending
             Persons
             have
             repaired
             the
             offence
             that
             was
             given
             by
             them
             ,
             with
             suitable
             degrees
             of
             sorrow
             .
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             being
             yet
             tender
             and
             not
             well
             known
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             more
             apt
             to
             be
             both
             blemished
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             did
             yet
             order
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             receive
             back
             into
             their
             Communion
             the
             Incestuous
             Person
             ,
             
             whom
             by
             his
             own
             Directions
             they
             had
             
               delivered
               to
               Satan
            
             ,
             they
             had
             excommunicated
             him
             ,
             
             and
             by
             way
             of
             reverse
             to
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             poured
             out
             upon
             all
             Christians
             ,
             he
             was
             possessed
             or
             haunted
             with
             an
             evil
             Spirit
             :
             And
             yet
             as
             St.
             Paul
             declares
             that
             he
             forgave
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             orders
             them
             to
             forgive
             him
             likewise
             ;
             and
             he
             gives
             a
             reason
             for
             this
             Conduct
             ,
             from
             the
             
             common
             principles
             of
             pity
             and
             humanity
             ,
             
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               swallowed
               up
               by
               overmuch
               sorrow
               .
            
             What
             is
             in
             that
             place
             mentioned
             only
             in
             a
             particular
             instance
             ,
             is
             extended
             to
             a
             general
             rule
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Galatians
               :
               If
               any
               one
               is
               overtaken
               in
               a
               fault
               ,
            
             
             
               ye
               which
               are
               spiritual
               restore
               such
               a
               one
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               meekness
               ,
               considering
               thy self
               lest
               thou
               also
               be
               tempted
               .
            
             Where
             both
             the
             supposition
             that
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             that
             is
             given
             ,
             do
             plainly
             insinuate
             that
             all
             Men
             are
             subject
             to
             their
             several
             infirmities
             :
             So
             that
             every
             Man
             may
             be
             overtaken
             in
             faults
             .
             
             The
             charge
             given
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             to
             
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               exhort
            
             ,
             does
             suppose
             that
             Christians
             ,
             and
             even
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             were
             subject
             to
             faults
             that
             might
             deserve
             correction
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             passage
             cited
             out
             of
             S.
             Iohn's
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             a
             
               sin
               unto
               death
            
             for
             which
             they
             were
             not
             to
             pray
             ,
             so
             mention
             is
             made
             both
             there
             and
             in
             S.
             Iames's
             Epistle
             ,
             of
             
               sins
               for
               which
               they
               were
               to
               pray
               ,
            
             
             and
             which
             upon
             their
             Prayers
             were
             to
             be
             forgiven
             .
             All
             which
             places
             do
             not
             only
             express
             this
             to
             be
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             That
             the
             sins
             of
             Regenerated
             Persons
             were
             to
             be
             pardoned
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             also
             clear
             precedents
             and
             rules
             for
             the
             Churches
             to
             follow
             them
             in
             their
             Discipline
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             words
             in
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             that
             
               a
               man
               born
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               and
               cannot
               sin
               ,
            
             must
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             of
             their
             not
             living
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             known
             sins
             ;
             of
             their
             not
             allowing
             themselves
             in
             that
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             nor
             going
             on
             deliberately
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             
               sin
               unto
               death
            
             ,
             is
             meat
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             that
             Apostacy
             mentioned
             in
             the
             6th
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             Among
             the
             Iews
             some
             sins
             were
             punished
             by
             a
             total
             excision
             or
             cutting
             off
             ,
             
             and
             this
             probably
             gave
             the
             rise
             to
             that
             designation
             of
             a
             
               sin
               unto
               death
            
             .
             The
             words
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             do
             plainly
             import
             those
             who
             being
             not
             only
             Baptized
             ,
             but
             having
             also
             received
             a
             share
             of
             the
             Extraordinary
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             had
             totally
             renounced
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             apostatized
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             
               was
               a
               Crucifying
               of
               Christ
               anew
               .
            
             Such
             Apostates
             to
             Judaism
             were
             thereby
             involved
             in
             the
             crime
             and
             guilt
             of
             the
             crucifying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               the
               putting
               him
               to
               open
               shame
               .
            
             Now
             Persons
             so
             Apostatizing
             could
             not
             be
             renewed
             again
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             possible
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             toward
             their
             conviction
             that
             had
             not
             been
             already
             done
             :
             and
             they
             hardning
             themselves
             against
             all
             that
             was
             offer'd
             for
             their
             conviction
             ,
             were
             arrived
             at
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             work
             upon
             them
             ;
             there
             was
             nothing
             left
             to
             be
             tried
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             been
             already
             tried
             ,
             and
             proved
             to
             be
             ineffectual
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             unjustifiable
             piece
             of
             rigor
             ,
             to
             apply
             these
             words
             to
             all
             such
             as
             had
             fallen
             in
             a
             time
             of
             trial
             and
             persecution
             :
             for
             as
             they
             had
             not
             those
             miraculous
             means
             of
             conviction
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             strongest
             ,
             the
             sensiblest
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             easily
             apprehended
             of
             all
             Arguments
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             sin
             so
             heinously
             as
             those
             had
             done
             ,
             who
             after
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             and
             felt
             ,
             revolted
             from
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Great
             difference
             is
             also
             to
             be
             made
             between
             a
             deliberate
             sin
             that
             a
             Man
             goes
             into
             upon
             choice
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             he
             continues
             ;
             and
             a
             Sin
             that
             the
             fears
             of
             death
             and
             the
             infirmities
             of
             Human
             Nature
             betray
             him
             into
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             he
             quickly
             recovers
             himself
             ;
             and
             for
             which
             he
             mourns
             bitterly
             .
             There
             was
             no
             reason
             to
             apply
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             against
             the
             wicked
             Apostates
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             were
             overcome
             in
             the
             Persecution
             .
             The
             latter
             sinned
             grievously
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             in
             any
             sort
             to
             be
             compar'd
             to
             the
             former
             .
             All
             affectations
             of
             excessive
             severity
             look
             like
             Pharisaical
             Hypocrisy
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             made
             up
             of
             Humility
             and
             Charity
             ,
             will
             make
             us
             look
             so
             severely
             to
             our selves
             ,
             that
             on
             that
             very
             account
             we
             will
             be
             gentle
             even
             to
             the
             failings
             of
             others
             .
          
           
           
             Yet
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             to
             conform
             her self
             so
             far
             to
             her
             Head
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             to
             
               note
               those
               who
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               have
               no
               company
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               ashamed
               :
               yet
               not
               so
               as
               to
               hate
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               or
               count
               him
               as
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               to
               admonish
               him
               as
               a
               Brother
               .
            
             Into
             what
             neglect
             or
             prostitution
             soever
             any
             Church
             may
             have
             fallen
             in
             this
             great
             point
             of
             separating
             Offenders
             ,
             of
             making
             them
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             of
             keeping
             others
             from
             being
             corrupted
             with
             their
             ill
             Example
             and
             bad
             Influence
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             confessed
             to
             be
             a
             very
             great
             defect
             and
             blemish
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             had
             slackned
             all
             the
             ancient
             Rules
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             had
             perverted
             this
             matter
             in
             a
             most
             scandalous
             manner
             ;
             and
             the
             World
             is
             now
             sunk
             into
             so
             much
             corruption
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             a
             contempt
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             much
             more
             easy
             here
             to
             find
             matter
             for
             lamentation
             ,
             than
             to
             see
             how
             to
             remedy
             or
             correct
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XVII
             .
             Predestination
             and
             Election
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Predestination
                 to
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 everlasting
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 (
                 before
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 laid
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 constantly
                 decreed
                 by
                 his
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 secret
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 from
                 curse
                 and
                 damnation
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 chosen
                 in
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 by
                 Christ
                 unto
                 everlasting
                 Salvation
                 as
                 vessels
                 made
                 to
                 honour
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 which
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 benefit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 according
                 to
                 God's
                 purpose
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 working
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 .
                 They
                 through
                 grace
                 obey
                 the
                 calling
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 justified
                 freely
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 made
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 they
                 walk
                 religiously
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 by
                 God's
                 mercy
                 they
                 attain
                 to
                 everlasting
                 felicity
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 godly
                 consideration
                 of
                 Predestination
                 and
                 our
                 Election
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 sweet
                 ,
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 unspeakable
                 comfort
                 to
                 godly
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 feel
                 in
                 themselves
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 mortifying
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 earthly
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 drawing
                 up
                 their
                 mind
                 to
                 high
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 greatly
                 establish
                 an●●●●firm
                 their
                 Faith
                 of
                 eternal
                 Salvation
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 fervently
                 kindle
                 their
                 love
                 towards
                 God
                 ▪
                 So
                 for
                 curious
                 and
                 carnal
                 persons
                 ,
                 lacking
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 continually
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 God's
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 dangerous
                 downfall
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Devil
                 doth
                 thrust
                 them
                 either
                 ●nto
                 desperation
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 wrechlesness
                 of
                 most
                 unclean
                 living
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 perillous
                 than
                 ●esperation
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 receive
                 God's
                 promises
                 in
                 such
                 wise
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 generally
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 doings
                 ,
                 that
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 expresly
                 declared
                 unto
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             many
             things
             in
             several
             of
             the
             other
             Articles
             which
             depend
             upon
             this
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             explain
             it
             more
             fully
             :
             For
             as
             this
             has
             given
             occasion
             to
             one
             of
             the
             longest
             ,
             the
             subtilest
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             most
             intricate
             of
             all
             the
             Questions
             in
             Divinity
             ;
             so
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             open
             and
             examine
             it
             as
             fully
             as
             the
             Importance
             and
             Difficulties
             of
             it
             do
             require
             .
             In
             treating
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             State
             the
             Question
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             consequences
             that
             arise
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             differences
             that
             have
             arisen
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             out
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Contending
             Parties
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             Impartiality
             and
             Exactness
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             shall
             see
             how
             far
             they
             agree
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             they
             differ
             ;
             and
             shall
             shew
             what
             reason
             there
             is
             for
             bearing
             with
             one
             another's
             Opinions
             in
             these
             matters
             ;
             and
             in
             the
          
           
             Fifth
             and
             last
             place
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             how
             far
             we
             of
             this
             Church
             are
             determined
             by
             this
             Article
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             we
             are
             at
             liberty
             to
             follow
             any
             of
             those
             different
             Opinions
             .
          
           
           
             The
             whole
             Controversy
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             single
             Point
             as
             its
             head
             and
             source
             ;
             Upon
             what
             Views
             did
             God
             form
             his
             Purposes
             and
             Decrees
             concerning
             Mankind
             ?
             Whether
             he
             did
             it
             merely
             upon
             a
             design
             of
             advancing
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             for
             manifesting
             his
             own
             Attributes
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             which
             he
             setled
             the
             great
             universal
             Scheme
             of
             his
             whole
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ;
             Or
             whether
             he
             considered
             all
             the
             free
             motions
             of
             those
             rational
             Agents
             that
             he
             did
             intend
             to
             create
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             what
             he
             foresaw
             they
             would
             chuse
             and
             do
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             various
             circumstances
             in
             which
             he
             might
             put
             them
             ,
             formed
             his
             Decrees
             ?
             Here
             the
             Controversy
             begins
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             is
             setled
             ,
             the
             three
             main
             Questions
             that
             arise
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             soon
             determined
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             Whether
             both
             God
             and
             Christ
             intended
             that
             Christ
             should
             only
             dye
             for
             that
             particular
             number
             whom
             God
             intended
             to
             save
             ?
             Or
             whether
             it
             was
             intended
             that
             he
             should
             dye
             for
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             Man
             that
             would
             ,
             might
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Man
             was
             excluded
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             willingly
             rejected
             it
             ?
          
           
             The
             Second
             is
             ,
             Whether
             those
             Assistances
             that
             God
             gives
             to
             Men
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             are
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             so
             efficacious
             and
             irresistible
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             fail
             of
             producing
             the
             Effect
             for
             which
             they
             are
             given
             ,
             or
             ,
             Whether
             they
             are
             only
             sufficient
             to
             enable
             a
             Man
             to
             obey
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             Efficacy
             comes
             from
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             that
             either
             may
             co-operate
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             pleases
             ?
          
           
             The
             Third
             is
             ,
             Whether
             such
             persons
             do
             and
             must
             certainly
             persevere
             ,
             to
             whom
             such
             Grace
             is
             given
             ;
             or
             ,
             Whether
             they
             may
             not
             fall
             away
             both
             entirely
             and
             finally
             from
             that
             State
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             also
             other
             Questions
             concerning
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Feebleness
             of
             our
             Powers
             in
             this
             lapsed
             State
             ,
             with
             several
             lesser
             ones
             ;
             all
             which
             do
             necessarily
             take
             their
             determination
             from
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             first
             and
             main
             Question
             :
             About
             which
             there
             are
             four
             Opinions
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             commonly
             called
             Supralapsarians
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             God
             does
             only
             consider
             his
             own
             Glory
             in
             all
             that
             he
             does
             :
             and
             that
             whatever
             is
             done
             ,
             arises
             from
             its
             first
             Cause
             ,
             from
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             :
             That
             in
             this
             Decree
             God
             considering
             only
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             intended
             to
             make
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             Race
             of
             Men
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             constitute
             them
             under
             Adam
             as
             their
             Fountain
             and
             Head
             ;
             That
             he
             decreed
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             the
             lapse
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             of
             such
             Men
             as
             should
             be
             most
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             :
             That
             to
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             he
             decreed
             to
             give
             such
             efficacious
             Assistances
             ,
             as
             should
             certainly
             put
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             :
             And
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             rejected
             ,
             he
             decreed
             to
             give
             such
             Assistances
             and
             means
             only
             as
             should
             render
             them
             inexcusable
             :
             That
             all
             Men
             do
             continue
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             or
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             or
             damned
             ,
             acc●rding
             to
             that
             first
             Decree
             :
             So
             that
             God
             views
             Himself
             only
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             View
             he
             designs
             all
             things
             singly
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             manifesting
             of
             his
             own
             Attributes
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Opinion
             is
             of
             those
             called
             the
             Sublapsarians
             ;
             who
             say
             ,
             That
             Adam
             having
             sinned
             freely
             ,
             and
             his
             Sin
             being
             imputed
             to
             all
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             God
             did
             consider
             Mankind
             ,
             thus
             lost
             ,
             with
             an
             Eye
             of
             pity
             :
             and
             having
             designed
             to
             rescue
             a
             great
             number
             out
             of
             this
             lost
             state
             ,
             he
             decreed
             to
             send
             his
             Son
             to
             dye
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             accept
             of
             his
             Death
             on
             their
             account
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             such
             Assistances
             as
             should
             be
             effectual
             both
             to
             convert
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             persevere
             to
             the
             ●nd
             :
             But
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             framed
             no
             positive
             Act
             about
             them
             ,
             only
             he
             left
             them
             in
             that
             lapsed
             state
             ,
             without
             intending
             that
             they
             should
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             or
             of
             efficacious
             and
             persevering
             Assistances
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Third
             Opinion
             is
             of
             those
             who
             are
             called
             
               Remonstrants
               ,
               Arminians
            
             ,
             or
             Vniversalists
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             God
             intended
             to
             create
             all
             Men
             free
             ,
             and
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             according
             to
             the
             use
             that
             they
             should
             make
             of
             their
             liberty
             :
             that
             therefore
             he
             foreseeing
             how
             every
             one
             would
             use
             it
             ,
             did
             upon
             that
             Decree
             all
             things
             that
             concerned
             them
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Salvation
             and
             Damnation
             in
             the
             next
             :
             That
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             Men
             ;
             That
             sufficient
             Assistances
             are
             given
             to
             every
             Man
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Men
             may
             chuse
             whether
             they
             will
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             Opinion
             is
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             who
             deny
             the
             certain
             Prescience
             of
             future
             Contingencies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             think
             the
             Decrees
             of
             God
             from
             all
             Eternity
             were
             only
             general
             ;
             that
             such
             as
             believe
             and
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             as
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             Sin
             shall
             be
             damned
             :
             But
             that
             there
             were
             no
             special
             Decrees
             made
             concerning
             particular
             persons
             ,
             these
             being
             only
             made
             in
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             state
             in
             which
             they
             are
             :
             They
             do
             also
             think
             that
             Man
             is
             by
             nature
             so
             free
             and
             so
             entire
             ,
             that
             he
             needs
             no
             inward
             Grace
             ;
             so
             they
             deny
             a
             special
             Predestination
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             do
             also
             deny
             inward
             Assistances
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Controversy
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             :
             For
             if
             it
             is
             believed
             that
             God
             governs
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Wills
             of
             Men
             are
             free
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             natural
             to
             enquire
             which
             of
             these
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             how
             they
             can
             be
             both
             maintained
             :
             Whether
             God
             determines
             the
             Will
             ?
             Or
             if
             his
             Providence
             follows
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Will
             ?
             Therefore
             all
             those
             that
             believed
             a
             Providence
             have
             been
             aware
             of
             this
             difficulty
             .
             The
             Stoicks
             put
             all
             things
             under
             a
             Fate
             ;
             even
             the
             God's
             themselves
             :
             If
             this
             Fate
             was
             a
             necessary
             Series
             of
             Things
             ,
             a
             Chain
             of
             Matter
             and
             Motion
             that
             was
             fixed
             and
             unalterable
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             plain
             and
             downright
             Atheism
             .
             The
             Epicureans
             set
             all
             things
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             either
             thought
             that
             there
             was
             no
             God
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             there
             was
             noProvidence
             .
             ThePhilosophers
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             avoid
             this
             difficuly
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             see
             Tully
             and
             others
             were
             so
             differently
             moved
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             despaired
             of
             getting
             out
             of
             it
             .
             
             The
             Iews
             had
             the
             same
             Question
             among
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             not
             believe
             their
             Law
             ,
             without
             acknowledging
             a
             Providence
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             Sadducees
             among
             them
             asserted
             Liberty
             in
             so
             intire
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             set
             it
             free
             from
             all
             restraints
             :
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Essens
             put
             all
             things
             under
             an
             absolute
             Fate
             :
             And
             the
             Pharisees
             took
             a
             middle
             way
             ;
             they
             asserted
             the
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             but
             thought
             that
             all
             things
             were
             governed
             by
             a
             Providence
             .
             There
             are
             also
             subtle
             Disputes
             concerning
             this
             matter
             among
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             one
             Sect
             asserting
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             another
             Fate
             ,
             which
             generally
             prevails
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
             the
             Gnosticks
             fancied
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             were
             of
             different
             Ranks
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             sprang
             from
             different
             Principles
             or
             Gods
             who
             made
             them
             .
             Some
             were
             Carnal
             ,
             that
             were
             devoted
             to
             Perdition
             ;
             others
             were
             Spiritual
             and
             were
             certainly
             to
             be
             saved
             :
             Others
             were
             Animal
             ,
             of
             a
             middle
             Order
             ,
             capable
             either
             of
             Happiness
             or
             Misery
             .
             It
             seems
             that
             the
             Marcionites
             and
             Manichees
             thought
             that
             some
             Souls
             were
             made
             by
             the
             bad
             God
             ,
             as
             others
             were
             made
             by
             the
             good
             .
             In
             opposition
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             Origen
             asserted
             ,
             That
             all
             Souls
             were
             by
             Nature
             equally
             capable
             of
             being
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             difference
             among
             Men
             arose
             merely
             from
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             various
             use
             of
             that
             Freedom
             :
             That
             God
             left
             Men
             to
             this
             liberty
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             and
             punished
             them
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             he
             asserted
             a
             Providence
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             brought
             in
             the
             Platonical
             Doctrine
             of
             Preexistence
             into
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             explained
             God's
             loving
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             his
             hating
             of
             Esau
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             either
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             by
             this
             of
             a
             regard
             to
             what
             they
             had
             done
             formerly
             ;
             so
             he
             asserted
             the
             Fall
             of
             
             Man
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             recoverd
             by
             Grace
             ;
             but
             he
             still
             maintained
             an
             unrestrained
             Liberty
             in
             the
             Will.
             His
             Doctrine
             ,
             though
             much
             hated
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             was
             generally
             followed
             over
             all
             the
             East
             ,
             particularly
             in
             Palestine
             and
             at
             Antioch
             .
             S.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             and
             S.
             Basil
             ,
             drew
             a
             system
             of
             Divinity
             out
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             in
             which
             that
             which
             relates
             to
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Will
             is
             very
             fully
             set
             forth
             :
             That
             Book
             was
             much
             studied
             in
             the
             East
             .
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Isidore
            
             of
             Damiete
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             followers
             ,
             taught
             it
             so
             copiously
             ,
             
             that
             it
             became
             the
             received
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             .
             Ierome
             was
             so
             much
             in
             love
             with
             Origen
             ,
             that
             he
             Translated
             some
             parts
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             Ruffin
             on
             Translating
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             as
             he
             had
             a
             sharp
             quarrel
             with
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             so
             that
             perhaps
             disposed
             him
             to
             change
             his
             Thoughts
             of
             Origen
             :
             For
             ever
             after
             that
             ,
             he
             set
             himself
             much
             to
             disgrace
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             very
             severe
             on
             Ruffin
             for
             Translating
             him
             :
             Though
             Ruffin
             confesses
             ,
             that
             in
             Translating
             his
             Works
             he
             took
             great
             Liberties
             in
             altering
             several
             passages
             that
             he
             disliked
             .
             One
             of
             Origen's
             Disciples
             was
             Pelagius
             ,
             a
             Scottish
             Monk
             ,
             in
             great
             esteem
             at
             Rome
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             Learning
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             strictness
             of
             his
             Life
             :
             
             He
             carried
             these
             Doctrines
             further
             than
             the
             Greek
             Church
             had
             done
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             was
             reckoned
             to
             have
             fallen
             into
             great
             Errors
             both
             by
             Chrysostom
             and
             Isidore
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             represented
             by
             Iansenius
             ,
             though
             that
             is
             denied
             by
             others
             ,
             who
             think
             they
             meant
             another
             of
             the
             same
             Name
             .
             )
             He
             denied
             that
             we
             had
             suffered
             any
             harm
             by
             the
             Fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             any
             need
             of
             inward
             Assistances
             ;
             and
             he
             asserted
             an
             entire
             Liberty
             in
             the
             Will.
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             though
             in
             his
             Disputes
             with
             the
             Manichees
             he
             had
             said
             many
             things
             on
             the
             side
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             yet
             he
             hated
             Pelagius's
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             asserted
             a
             Sacrilegious
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             he
             set
             himself
             to
             beat
             down
             his
             Tenets
             which
             had
             been
             but
             feebly
             attackt
             by
             
               Ierom.
               Cassian
            
             ,
             a
             Disciple
             of
             St.
             Chrysostom's
             ,
             came
             to
             Marseilles
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             having
             left
             Constantinople
             perhaps
             when
             his
             Master
             was
             banished
             out
             of
             it
             .
             He
             taught
             a
             Middle
             Doctrine
             ,
             Asserting
             an
             inward
             Grace
             ,
             but
             subject
             to
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             Will
             :
             And
             that
             all
             things
             were
             both
             decreed
             and
             done
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prescience
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             future
             Contingents
             were
             foreseen
             :
             He
             also
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             merely
             an
             effect
             of
             its
             free
             choice
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             Preventing-grace
             was
             denied
             by
             him
             ;
             which
             came
             to
             be
             the
             peculiar
             distinction
             of
             those
             who
             were
             afterwards
             called
             the
             
               Semi-Pelagians
               .
               Prosper
            
             and
             Hilary
             gave
             an
             account
             of
             this
             System
             to
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             writ
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             Opinions
             were
             defended
             by
             
               Prosper
               ,
               Fulgentius
               ,
               Orosius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             Cassian's
             were
             defended
             by
             
               Faustus
               ,
               Vincentius
            
             ,
             and
             Gennadius
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             St.
             Austin's
             Opinions
             did
             generally
             prevail
             in
             the
             West
             ;
             only
             Pelagius
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             retiring
             t●
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             he
             had
             many
             followers
             among
             the
             Britans
             :
             But
             German
             and
             Lupus
             being
             sent
             over
             once
             and
             again
             from
             France
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             conquered
             them
             so
             intirely
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             freed
             from
             those
             Errors
             :
             Whatever
             they
             did
             by
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             the
             Writers
             of
             their
             Legends
             took
             care
             to
             adorn
             their
             Mission
             with
             many
             very
             wonderful
             Miracles
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             gathering
             all
             the
             pieces
             of
             a
             Calf
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             had
             been
             drest
             ,
             and
             the
             putting
             them
             together
             in
             its
             Skin
             ,
             and
             restoring
             it
             again
             to
             Life
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             the
             least
             .
             The
             Ruin
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             disorders
             that
             the
             Western
             Provinces
             fell
             under
             by
             their
             new
             and
             brabarous
             Masters
             ,
             occasioned
             in
             those
             Ages
             a
             great
             decay
             of
             Learning
             :
             So
             that
             few
             Writers
             of
             Fame
             coming
             after
             that
             time
             ,
             St.
             Austin's
             great
             Labours
             and
             Piety
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             vast
             Volumes
             that
             he
             had
             left
             behind
             him
             ,
             gave
             him
             so
             great
             a
             Name
             ,
             that
             few
             durst
             contest
             what
             had
             been
             so
             zealously
             and
             so
             copiously
             defended
             by
             him
             :
             And
             though
             it
             is
             highly
             probable
             ,
             that
             Celestine
             was
             not
             satisfied
             with
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             yet
             both
             he
             and
             the
             other
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             together
             with
             many
             
             Provincial
             Synods
             ,
             have
             so
             often
             declared
             his
             Doctrine
             in
             those
             Points
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             very
             hardly
             got
             over
             by
             those
             of
             that
             Communion
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             only
             material
             difference
             that
             is
             between
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Sublapsarians
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             ,
             holding
             that
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             there
             was
             joyned
             an
             inward
             Regeneration
             ,
             made
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Regenerate
             and
             the
             Predestinate
             ,
             which
             these
             do
             not
             :
             He
             thought
             Persons
             thus
             regenerate
             ,
             might
             have
             all
             Grace
             ,
             besides
             that
             of
             Perseverance
             ;
             but
             he
             thought
             that
             they
             not
             being
             predestinated
             ,
             were
             certainly
             to
             fall
             from
             that
             state
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             Regeneration
             .
             The
             other
             differences
             are
             but
             forced
             Strains
             ,
             to
             represent
             him
             and
             the
             Calvinists
             as
             of
             different
             Principles
             :
             He
             thought
             ,
             that
             overcoming
             Delectation
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             put
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             Grace
             ,
             was
             as
             Irresistible
             ,
             though
             he
             used
             not
             so
             strong
             a
             word
             for
             it
             as
             the
             Calvinists
             do
             :
             And
             he
             thought
             that
             the
             Decree
             was
             as
             Absolute
             ,
             and
             made
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             what
             the
             Free-Will
             would
             chuse
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             these
             do
             .
             So
             in
             the
             main
             Points
             ,
             the
             Absoluteness
             of
             the
             Decree
             ,
             the
             Extent
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Certainty
             of
             Perseverance
             ,
             their
             Opinions
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             their
             ways
             of
             expressing
             themselves
             do
             often
             differ
             .
             But
             if
             St.
             Austin's
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             Credit
             of
             his
             Books
             went
             far
             ,
             yet
             no
             Book
             was
             more
             read
             in
             the
             following
             Ages
             ,
             than
             
               Cassian's
               Collations
            
             .
             There
             was
             in
             them
             a
             clear
             Thread
             of
             good
             Sense
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             high
             Strain
             of
             Piety
             that
             run
             through
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             thought
             the
             best
             Institutions
             for
             a
             Monk
             to
             form
             his
             Mind
             ,
             by
             reading
             them
             attentively
             :
             So
             they
             still
             carried
             down
             among
             those
             who
             read
             them
             ,
             deep
             Impressions
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
          
           
             This
             broke
             out
             in
             the
             Ninth
             Century
             ,
             in
             which
             Godescalcus
             ,
             a
             Monk
             ,
             was
             severely
             used
             by
             Hincmar
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rheims
             ,
             for
             asserting
             some
             of
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrines
             ;
             against
             which
             
               Scotus
               Erigena
            
             wrote
             ;
             as
             Bertram
             ,
             or
             Ratramne
             ,
             wrote
             for
             them
             .
             Remigius
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             did
             zealously
             assert
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             without
             great
             sharpness
             against
             Scotus
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             matter
             slept
             ,
             till
             the
             School-Divinity
             came
             to
             be
             in
             great
             Credit
             :
             And
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             being
             counted
             the
             chief
             Glory
             of
             the
             Dominican
             Order
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             asserted
             all
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             added
             this
             to
             it
             ,
             That
             whereas
             formerly
             it
             was
             in
             general
             held
             ,
             That
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             did
             extend
             it self
             to
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             he
             thought
             this
             was
             done
             by
             God's
             concurring
             immediately
             to
             the
             Production
             of
             every
             Thought
             ,
             Action
             ,
             Motion
             ,
             or
             Mode
             ;
             so
             that
             God
             was
             the
             First
             and
             Immediate
             Cause
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             was
             done
             :
             And
             in
             order
             to
             the
             explaining
             the
             joint
             Production
             of
             every
             thing
             by
             God
             as
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Creature
             as
             the
             Second
             Cause
             ,
             he
             thought
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             his
             Followers
             have
             understood
             him
             ,
             That
             by
             a
             Physical
             Influence
             the
             Will
             was
             predetermined
             by
             God
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Will
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             be
             free
             in
             that
             particular
             Instance
             
               in
               sensu
               composito
            
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             in
             general
             still
             free
             in
             all
             its
             Actions
             
               in
               sensu
               diviso
            
             :
             A
             distinction
             so
             sacred
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             used
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             chuse
             to
             give
             it
             in
             their
             on
             Terms
             ,
             rather
             than
             translate
             them
             .
             To
             avoid
             the
             consequence
             of
             making
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ,
             a
             distinction
             was
             made
             between
             the
             Positive
             Act
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             was
             said
             not
             to
             be
             Evil
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             its
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             Negation
             ,
             was
             no
             positive
             Being
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             produced
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             though
             the
             Action
             was
             produced
             jointly
             by
             God
             as
             the
             first
             Cause
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Creature
             as
             the
             Second
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Creature
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             passed
             down
             among
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             and
             continues
             to
             do
             so
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Scotus
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Franciscan
             ,
             denied
             this
             Predetermination
             ,
             and
             
             asserted
             the
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Will.
             Durandus
             denied
             this
             Immediate
             Concourse
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             has
             not
             had
             many
             Followers
             ,
             except
             Adola
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             more
             .
          
           
             When
             Luther
             began
             to
             form
             his
             Opinions
             into
             a
             Body
             ,
             he
             clearly
             saw
             ,
             that
             nothing
             did
             so
             plainly
             destroy
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Merit
             and
             Justification
             by
             Works
             ,
             as
             St.
             Austin's
             Opinions
             :
             He
             found
             also
             in
             his
             Works
             very
             express
             Authorities
             against
             most
             of
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             And
             being
             of
             an
             Order
             that
             carried
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             was
             accustomed
             to
             read
             and
             reverence
             his
             Works
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             if
             he
             ,
             without
             a
             strict
             examining
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             espoused
             all
             his
             Opinions
             .
             Most
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             who
             wrote
             against
             him
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             other
             Persuasions
             ,
             any
             one
             reading
             the
             Books
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             was
             abandoned
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             So
             that
             when
             
               Michael
               Baius
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             at
             Louvain
             ,
             began
             to
             revive
             it
             ,
             that
             became
             a
             matter
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             condemned
             at
             Rome
             :
             Yet
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             the
             Dominicans
             had
             so
             much
             credit
             ,
             that
             great
             care
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             penning
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             Reflections
             upon
             that
             Doctrine
             .
             It
             was
             at
             first
             received
             by
             the
             whole
             Iesuit
             Order
             ,
             so
             that
             Bellarmine
             formed
             himself
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             still
             adhered
             to
             it
             :
             But
             soon
             after
             ,
             that
             Order
             changed
             their
             Mind
             ,
             and
             left
             their
             whole
             Body
             to
             a
             full
             liberty
             in
             those
             Points
             ,
             and
             went
             all
             quickly
             over
             to
             the
             other
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             differed
             from
             the
             Semi-pelagians
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             allowed
             a
             Preventing-Grace
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Will.
             
          
           
             Molina
             and
             Fonseca
             invented
             a
             new
             way
             of
             explaining
             God's
             foreseeing
             future
             Contingents
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             a
             Middle
             ,
             or
             
               Mean
               Science
            
             :
             by
             which
             they
             taught
             ,
             That
             as
             God
             sees
             all
             things
             as
             possible
             in
             his
             knowledge
             of
             
               simple
               Apprehension
            
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             certainly
             future
             ,
             as
             present
             in
             his
             knowledge
             of
             Vision
             ;
             so
             by
             this
             knowledge
             he
             also
             sees
             the
             Chain
             of
             all
             Conditionate
             Futurities
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Connexions
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whatsoever
             would
             follow
             upon
             such
             or
             such
             conditions
             .
             Great
             Jealousies
             arising
             upon
             the
             Progress
             that
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             was
             making
             ,
             these
             Opinions
             were
             laid
             hold
             on
             to
             mortify
             them
             ;
             so
             they
             were
             complained
             of
             at
             Rome
             for
             departing
             from
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             in
             these
             Points
             was
             generally
             received
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ;
             and
             many
             Conferences
             were
             held
             before
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinals
             ;
             where
             the
             Point
             in
             debate
             was
             chiefly
             ,
             What
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             andTradition
             of
             theChurch
             ?
             The
             Advantages
             that
             St.
             Austin's
             Followers
             had
             ,
             were
             such
             ,
             that
             before
             fair
             Judges
             they
             must
             have
             triumphed
             over
             the
             other
             :
             Pope
             Clement
             had
             so
             resolved
             ;
             but
             he
             dying
             ,
             though
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             Fifth
             had
             the
             same
             Intentions
             ,
             yet
             he
             happening
             then
             to
             be
             engaged
             in
             a
             Quarrel
             with
             the
             Venetians
             about
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Immunities
             ,
             and
             having
             put
             that
             Republick
             under
             an
             Interdict
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             who
             were
             there
             ,
             chose
             to
             be
             banished
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             break
             the
             Interdict
             :
             And
             their
             adhering
             so
             firmly
             to
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             ,
             when
             most
             of
             the
             other
             Orders
             forsook
             it
             ,
             was
             thought
             so
             meritorious
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             it
             saved
             them
             the
             Censure
             :
             So
             instead
             of
             a
             Decision
             ,
             all
             sides
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             to
             quarrel
             no
             more
             upon
             those
             Heads
             .
          
           
             About
             Forty
             years
             after
             that
             ,
             Iansenius
             ,
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Louvain
             ,
             being
             a
             zealous
             Disciple
             of
             S.
             Austin's
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             Progress
             that
             the
             contrary
             Doctrines
             were
             making
             ,
             did
             with
             great
             Industry
             ,
             and
             an
             equal
             Fidelity
             publish
             a
             Voluminous
             Syst●m
             of
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             in
             all
             the
             several
             Branches
             of
             the
             Controversy
             :
             And
             he
             set
             forth
             the
             Pelagians
             and
             the
             Semipelagians
             in
             that
             Work
             under
             very
             black
             Characters
             ;
             and
             not
             content
             with
             that
             ,
             he
             compared
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Modern
             Innovators
             with
             theirs
             .
             This
             Book
             was
             received
             by
             the
             whole
             Party
             with
             great
             Applause
             ,
             as
             a
             Work
             that
             had
             decided
             the
             Controversy
             .
             But
             the
             Author
             having
             writ
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             Force
             
             against
             the
             French
             Pretensions
             on
             Flanders
             ,
             which
             recommended
             him
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Spanish
             Court
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Bishop
             upon
             it
             ;
             all
             those
             in
             France
             who
             followed
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             applauded
             this
             Book
             ,
             were
             represented
             by
             their
             Enemies
             as
             being
             in
             the
             same
             Interests
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             as
             Enemies
             to
             the
             French
             Greatness
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Court
             of
             France
             prosecuted
             the
             whole
             Party
             .
             This
             Book
             was
             at
             first
             only
             prohibited
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             a
             Violation
             of
             that
             Silence
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             enjoined
             ;
             afterwards
             Articles
             were
             pickt
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             condemned
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Clergy
             of
             France
             were
             required
             to
             sign
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             them
             .
             These
             Articles
             were
             certainly
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             were
             manifest
             Consequences
             of
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             chiefly
             driven
             at
             ;
             though
             it
             was
             still
             declared
             at
             Rome
             ,
             That
             nothing
             was
             intended
             to
             be
             done
             in
             prejudice
             of
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             :
             Upon
             this
             pretence
             his
             Party
             have
             said
             ,
             That
             those
             Articles
             being
             capable
             of
             two
             Senses
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             which
             was
             strained
             ,
             and
             was
             Heretical
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             which
             was
             clear
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             presumed
             it
             was
             not
             in
             that
             second
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             other
             sense
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             condemned
             at
             Rome
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             signed
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             them
             :
             But
             then
             they
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             in
             Iansenius's
             Book
             in
             the
             sense
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             condemned
             them
             .
          
           
             Upon
             that
             ,
             followed
             a
             most
             extravagant
             Question
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Pope's
             Infallibility
             in
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             :
             It
             being
             said
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             heving
             condemned
             them
             as
             Iansenius's
             Opinions
             ,
             the
             belief
             of
             his
             Infallibity
             obliged
             them
             to
             conclude
             that
             they
             must
             be
             in
             his
             Book
             :
             Whereas
             the
             others
             with
             great
             Truth
             affirmed
             ,
             That
             it
             had
             never
             been
             thought
             that
             in
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             either
             Popes
             or
             Councils
             were
             Infallible
             .
             At
             last
             a
             new
             Cessation
             of
             Hostilities
             upon
             these
             Points
             was
             resolved
             on
             ;
             yet
             the
             Hatred
             continues
             ,
             and
             the
             War
             goes
             on
             ,
             though
             more
             covertly
             ,
             and
             more
             indirctely
             than
             before
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             the
             Reformed
             more
             of
             a
             piece
             than
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             upon
             these
             Points
             .
             Luther
             went
             on
             long
             ,
             as
             he
             at
             first
             set
             out
             ,
             with
             so
             little
             disguise
             ,
             that
             whereas
             all
             Parties
             had
             always
             pretended
             that
             they
             asserted
             the
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             he
             plainly
             spoke
             out
             ,
             and
             said
             the
             Will
             was
             not
             Free
             ,
             but
             Enslaved
             :
             Yet
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             he
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             changed
             his
             Mind
             ;
             for
             tho
             he
             never
             owned
             that
             ,
             yet
             Melancthon
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             did
             freely
             retract
             it
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             was
             never
             blamed
             by
             Luther
             .
             Since
             that
             time
             all
             the
             Lutherans
             have
             gone
             into
             the
             Semipelagian
             Opinions
             so
             entirely
             and
             so
             eagerly
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             neither
             tolerate
             nor
             hold
             Communion
             with
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Persuasion
             .
             Calvin
             not
             only
             taught
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             seemed
             to
             go
             on
             to
             the
             Supralapsarian
             way
             ;
             which
             was
             more
             openly
             taught
             by
             Beza
             ,
             and
             was
             generally
             followed
             by
             the
             Reformed
             ;
             only
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Supralapsarians
             and
             the
             Sublapsarians
             ,
             was
             never
             brought
             to
             a
             decision
             :
             Divines
             being
             in
             all
             the
             Calvinists
             Churches
             left
             to
             their
             freedom
             as
             to
             that
             Point
             .
          
           
             In
             England
             the
             first
             Reformers
             were
             generally
             in
             the
             Sublapsarian
             Hypothesis
             :
             But
             Perkins
             and
             others
             have
             asserted
             the
             Supralapsarian
             way
             ,
             Arminius
             ,
             a
             Professor
             in
             Leyden
             ,
             writ
             against
             him
             :
             Upon
             this
             Gomarus
             and
             he
             had
             many
             disputes
             ;
             and
             these
             Opinions
             bred
             a
             great
             distraction
             over
             all
             the
             
               Vnited
               Provinces
            
             :
             At
             the
             same
             time
             another
             Political
             matter
             occasioning
             a
             division
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             Whether
             the
             War
             should
             be
             carried
             on
             with
             Spain
             ,
             or
             if
             Propositions
             for
             a
             Peace
             or
             Truce
             should
             be
             entertained
             ?
             It
             happened
             that
             Arminius's
             followers
             were
             all
             for
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             were
             generally
             for
             carrying
             on
             theWar
             ;
             which
             being
             promoted
             by
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
             he
             joyned
             to
             them
             :
             And
             the
             Arminians
             were
             represented
             as
             Men
             ,
             whose
             Opinions
             and
             Affections
             leaned
             to
             Popery
             :
             So
             that
             this
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             Doctrinal
             Point
             ,
             became
             the
             distinction
             of
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             the
             differences
             were
             inflamed
             .
             A
             great
             Synod
             met
             at
             Dort
             ;
             
             to
             which
             Divines
             were
             sent
             from
             hence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             other
             Churches
             .
             The
             Arminian
             Tenets
             were
             condemned
             ;
             but
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Supralapsarians
             and
             Sublapsarians
             was
             not
             medled
             with
             .
             The
             Divines
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             though
             very
             moderate
             in
             the
             way
             of
             proposing
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             yet
             upon
             the
             main
             adhered
             to
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             .
             So
             the
             Breach
             was
             formed
             in
             Holland
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Point
             of
             State
             was
             no
             more
             mixed
             with
             it
             ,
             these
             Questions
             were
             handled
             with
             less
             heat
             .
          
           
             Those
             Disputes
             quickly
             cross'd
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             divided
             us
             :
             The
             Abbots
             adhered
             to
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             ;
             while
             Bishop
             Overal
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             Archbishop
             Laud
             ,
             espoufed
             the
             Arminian
             Tenets
             .
             All
             Divines
             were
             by
             Proclamation
             required
             not
             to
             preach
             upon
             those
             Heads
             :
             But
             those
             that
             favoured
             the
             new
             Opinions
             were
             incouraged
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             were
             depressed
             .
             And
             unhappy
             Disputes
             falling
             in
             at
             that
             time
             concerning
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Royal
             Prerogative
             beyond
             Law
             ,
             the
             Arminians
             having
             declared
             themselves
             highly
             for
             that
             ,
             they
             were
             as
             much
             favoured
             at
             Court
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             censured
             in
             the
             Parliament
             :
             which
             brought
             that
             Doctrine
             under
             a
             very
             hard
             Character
             over
             all
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Twisse
             carried
             it
             high
             to
             the
             Supralapsarian
             Hypothesis
             ,
             which
             grew
             to
             be
             generally
             followed
             by
             those
             of
             that
             Side
             :
             But
             that
             sounded
             harshly
             ;
             and
             Hobb's
             grafting
             afterwards
             a
             Fate
             and
             Absolute
             Necessity
             upon
             it
             ,
             the
             other
             Opinions
             were
             again
             revived
             ;
             and
             no
             Political
             Interests
             falling
             in
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             all
             prejudices
             against
             them
             went
             off
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             more
             calmly
             debated
             ,
             and
             became
             more
             generally
             acceptable
             than
             they
             were
             before
             .
             Men
             are
             now
             left
             to
             their
             liberty
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             Anger
             upon
             those
             Heads
             is
             now
             so
             happily
             extinguished
             ,
             that
             diversity
             of
             Opinions
             about
             them
             begets
             no
             Alienation
             nor
             Animosity
             .
          
           
             So
             far
             have
             I
             prosecuted
             a
             short
             View
             of
             the
             History
             of
             this
             Controversy
             :
             I
             come
             now
             to
             open
             the
             chief
             Grounds
             of
             the
             different
             Parties
             :
             And
             First
             for
             the
             Supralapsarians
             .
          
           
             They
             lay
             this
             down
             for
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             Essentially
             Perfect
             ,
             and
             Independent
             in
             all
             his
             Acts
             :
             So
             that
             he
             can
             consider
             nothing
             but
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             Glory
             :
             That
             therefore
             he
             designed
             every
             thing
             in
             and
             for
             himself
             :
             That
             to
             make
             him
             stay
             his
             Decrees
             till
             he
             sees
             what
             free
             Creatures
             will
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             him
             Decree
             dependently
             upon
             them
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             :
             That
             he
             himself
             can
             be
             the
             only
             End
             of
             his
             Counsels
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             could
             only
             consider
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             his
             own
             Attributes
             and
             Perfection
             :
             That
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             must
             begin
             its
             designs
             at
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             last
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             things
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             will
             be
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Things
             designed
             that
             first
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Time
             there
             is
             no
             First
             nor
             Second
             in
             God
             ,
             this
             being
             supposed
             to
             be
             from
             all
             Eternity
             .
             After
             this
             great
             Design
             was
             laid
             ,
             all
             the
             Means
             in
             order
             to
             the
             End
             were
             next
             to
             be
             designed
             .
             Creatures
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             are
             as
             nothing
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             strong
             Figure
             are
             said
             to
             be
             less
             than
             nothing
             ,
             and
             Vanity
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             in
             our
             Designs
             do
             not
             consider
             Ants
             or
             Insects
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             Straws
             ,
             or
             Grains
             of
             Sand
             and
             Dust
             ,
             then
             what
             lofty
             Thoughts
             soever
             our
             Pride
             may
             suggest
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             confessed
             to
             be
             very
             poor
             and
             inconsiderable
             Creatures
             before
             God
             ;
             therefore
             he
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             Glory
             can
             only
             be
             his
             own
             End
             in
             all
             that
             he
             designs
             or
             does
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             chief
             Basis
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             considered
             .
             They
             add
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             can
             be
             no
             certain
             Prescience
             of
             future
             Contingents
             .
             They
             say
             it
             involves
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             things
             which
             are
             not
             certainly
             to
             be
             ,
             should
             be
             certainly
             foreseen
             :
             For
             if
             they
             are
             certainly
             foreseen
             ,
             they
             must
             certainly
             be
             :
             So
             while
             they
             are
             supposed
             
             to
             be
             contingent
             ,
             they
             are
             yet
             affirmed
             to
             be
             certain
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             they
             are
             certainly
             foreseen
             .
             When
             God
             decrees
             that
             any
             thing
             shall
             be
             ,
             it
             has
             from
             that
             a
             certain
             futurition
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             it
             is
             certainly
             foreseen
             by
             him
             :
             An
             uncertain
             foresight
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             its
             nature
             Imperfect
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             be
             a
             mistake
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Divine
             Perfection
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             to
             imply
             a
             contradiction
             to
             say
             that
             a
             thing
             happens
             freely
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             certainly
             forseen
             by
             God.
             God
             cannot
             foresee
             things
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             decrees
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             gives
             them
             a
             futurition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             Prescience
             Antecedent
             to
             his
             Decree
             ,
             must
             be
             rejected
             as
             a
             thing
             impossible
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             further
             ,
             That
             Conditionate
             Decrees
             are
             imperfect
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             subject
             the
             Will
             and
             Acts
             of
             God
             to
             a
             Creature
             :
             That
             a
             Conditionate
             Decree
             is
             an
             Act
             in
             suspence
             ,
             whether
             it
             shall
             be
             or
             not
             ;
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             Infinite
             Perfection
             .
             A
             general
             Will
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             willing
             that
             all
             Men
             should
             be
             Saved
             ,
             but
             also
             plain
             Characters
             of
             Imperfection
             in
             it
             :
             As
             if
             God
             wished
             somewhat
             that
             he
             could
             not
             accomplish
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             Goodness
             should
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             extended
             than
             his
             Power
             .
             Infinite
             Perfection
             can
             wish
             nothing
             but
             what
             it
             can
             execute
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             wish
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             also
             to
             execute
             it
             .
             Therefore
             all
             that
             Stile
             that
             ascribes
             Passions
             or
             Affections
             to
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             Figure
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             his
             Providence
             exerts
             it self
             in
             such
             Acts
             as
             among
             us
             Men
             would
             be
             the
             effects
             of
             those
             Passions
             ,
             then
             the
             Passions
             themselves
             are
             in
             the
             Phrase
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ascribed
             to
             God.
             They
             say
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             measure
             the
             Punishments
             of
             Sin
             by
             our
             Notions
             of
             Justice
             :
             God
             aff●cts
             many
             good
             Men
             very
             severely
             ,
             and
             for
             many
             Years
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             this
             only
             for
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             for
             making
             their
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             to
             shine
             ;
             and
             yet
             none
             think
             that
             this
             is
             unjust
             .
             It
             is
             a
             method
             in
             which
             God
             will
             be
             glorified
             in
             them
             :
             Some
             Sins
             are
             punished
             with
             other
             Sins
             ,
             and
             likewise
             with
             a
             course
             of
             severe
             Miseries
             :
             If
             we
             transfer
             this
             from
             Time
             to
             Eternity
             ,
             the
             whole
             will
             be
             then
             more
             conceivable
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             may
             do
             for
             a
             little
             time
             that
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             our
             Notions
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             Rules
             of
             Justice
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             it
             for
             a
             longer
             duration
             :
             Since
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             that
             he
             can
             be
             unjust
             for
             a
             Day
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             As
             God
             does
             every
             thing
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             so
             the
             Scriptures
             teach
             us
             every
             where
             to
             offer
             up
             all
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             to
             God
             ;
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             is
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             humble
             our selves
             asbeing
             nothing
             before
             him
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             were
             Elected
             not
             by
             a
             free
             Act
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             he
             foresaw
             that
             we
             would
             be
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             Grace
             is
             not
             efficacious
             by
             its
             own
             force
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             good
             use
             that
             we
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             Glory
             and
             Praise
             of
             all
             the
             good
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             purposes
             to
             us
             ,
             were
             due
             to
             our selves
             :
             He
             designs
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             equally
             well
             to
             all
             Men
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             difference
             among
             them
             will
             arise
             neither
             from
             God's
             Intentions
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             from
             his
             Assistances
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             good
             use
             that
             he
             foresaw
             they
             would
             make
             of
             these
             Favours
             that
             he
             was
             to
             give
             in
             common
             to
             all
             Mankind
             :
             Man
             should
             have
             whereof
             to
             glory
             ,
             and
             he
             might
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             himself
             made
             himself
             to
             differ
             from
             others
             .
             The
             whole
             strain
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             ascribing
             all
             good
             things
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             charging
             us
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             Honour
             of
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             seems
             very
             expresly
             to
             favour
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             Since
             if
             all
             our
             good
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             particularly
             owing
             to
             his
             Grace
             ,
             then
             Good
             Men
             have
             somewhat
             from
             God
             that
             Bad
             Men
             have
             not
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             Praise
             him
             .
             The
             Stile
             of
             all
             the
             Prayers
             that
             are
             used
             or
             directed
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             for
             a
             Grace
             that
             opens
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             that
             turns
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             that
             makes
             us
             to
             go
             ,
             that
             leads
             us
             not
             into
             Temptation
             ,
             but
             delivers
             us
             from
             Evil.
             All
             these
             Phrases
             do
             plainly
             Import
             that
             we
             desire
             more
             than
             a
             Power
             or
             Capacity
             to
             Act
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             given
             to
             
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             after
             we
             have
             received
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             still
             ineffectual
             to
             us
             .
             For
             to
             pray
             for
             such
             Assistances
             as
             are
             always
             given
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             are
             such
             that
             the
             whole
             good
             of
             them
             shall
             wholly
             depend
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             would
             sound
             very
             odly
             ;
             whereas
             we
             pray
             for
             somewhat
             that
             is
             special
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             hope
             shall
             be
             effectual
             .
             We
             do
             not
             and
             cannot
             pray
             earnestly
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             all
             Men
             as
             well
             as
             we
             our selves
             have
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             Humility
             and
             Earnestness
             in
             Prayer
             seem
             to
             be
             among
             the
             chief
             means
             of
             working
             in
             us
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             deriving
             to
             us
             all
             the
             Blessings
             of
             Heaven
             .
             That
             Doctrine
             which
             blasts
             both
             ,
             which
             swells
             us
             up
             with
             an
             Opinion
             that
             all
             comes
             from
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             receive
             nothing
             from
             God
             but
             what
             is
             given
             in
             common
             with
             us
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             certainly
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             they
             addO
             bservations
             from
             Providence
             .
             The
             World
             was
             for
             many
             Ages
             delivered
             up
             to
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             has
             appeared
             ,
             we
             see
             vast
             Tracts
             of
             Countries
             which
             have
             continued
             ever
             since
             in
             Idolatry
             :
             Others
             are
             fallen
             under
             Mahometanism
             :
             And
             the
             State
             of
             Christendom
             is
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Parts
             of
             it
             under
             so
             much
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Part
             of
             the
             West
             is
             under
             so
             much
             Corruption
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             confess
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             has
             been
             in
             〈◊〉
             Ages
             left
             destitute
             of
             the
             Means
             of
             Grace
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Promulgating
             the
             Go●pel
             to
             some
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             denying
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             must
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Unsearchable
             Ways
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             are
             past
             finding
             out
             .
             If
             he
             thus
             leaves
             whole
             Nations
             in
             such
             Darkness
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             freely
             chuses
             others
             to
             Communicate
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             if
             he
             should
             hold
             the
             same
             method
             with
             Individuals
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             with
             whole
             Bodies
             :
             For
             the
             Rejecting
             of
             whole
             Nations
             by
             the
             lump
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             unaccountable
             than
             the
             Selecting
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             the
             leaving
             others
             in
             that
             State
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Brutality
             .
             And
             whatever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             his
             extending
             Mercy
             to
             some
             few
             of
             those
             who
             have
             made
             a
             good
             use
             of
             that
             dim
             Light
             which
             they
             had
             ;
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             their
             Condition
             is
             more
             deplorable
             ,
             and
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             others
             is
             much
             more
             hopeful
             ;
             so
             that
             great
             Numbers
             of
             Men
             are
             Born
             in
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             morally
             impossible
             that
             they
             should
             not
             perish
             in
             them
             ;
             whereas
             others
             are
             more
             happily
             Situated
             and
             Enlightned
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             taken
             from
             common
             Observation
             ,
             becomes
             much
             stronger
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             what
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             
             particularly
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             the
             Exposition
             of
             those
             of
             the
             other
             side
             :
             For
             if
             God
             
               loved
               Iacob
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             chuse
             his
             Posterity
             to
             be
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             rejected
             or
             
               hated
               Esau
            
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             was
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             and
             design
             of
             his
             Election
             ;
             if
             by
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             be
             grafted
             upon
             that
             Stock
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Iews
             were
             then
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Counsel
             or
             Purpose
             of
             God
             had
             appeared
             in
             particular
             to
             those
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             though
             the
             most
             corrupted
             both
             in
             Magick
             ,
             Idolatry
             and
             Immorality
             ,
             of
             any
             in
             the
             East
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             applying
             the
             means
             of
             Grace
             ,
             arises
             meerly
             from
             a
             great
             Design
             that
             was
             long
             hid
             in
             God
             ,
             which
             did
             then
             break
             out
             .
             It
             is
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             proportion
             between
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Means
             ,
             and
             the
             Decree
             it self
             concerning
             the
             End.
             The
             one
             is
             resolved
             into
             the
             Unsearchable
             Riches
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             Free
             and
             Absolute
             .
             God's
             chusing
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             in
             such
             a
             distinction
             beyond
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             is
             by
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             frequently
             said
             not
             to
             be
             on
             their
             account
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             account
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             God
             saw
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             meerly
             from
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             to
             them
             .
             From
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             as
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             other
             is
             likewise
             free
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             words
             of
             our
             
             Saviour's
             ,
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               unto
               babes
               :
            
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             is
             given
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
             
               Even
               so
               Father
               ,
               for
               it
               seemed
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
             What
             goes
             before
             ,
             of
             Tyre
             and
             Sydon
             and
             the
             Land
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             made
             a
             better
             use
             of
             his
             preaching
             ,
             than
             the
             Towns
             of
             Galilee
             had
             done
             ,
             among
             whom
             he
             lived
             ,
             confirms
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             means
             of
             Grace
             are
             not
             bestowed
             on
             those
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             foreseen
             that
             they
             would
             have
             made
             a
             good
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             denied
             to
             those
             who
             as
             was
             foreseen
             ,
             would
             have
             made
             an
             ill
             use
             of
             them
             :
             The
             contrary
             of
             this
             being
             plainly
             asserted
             in
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             .
             It
             is
             further
             observable
             ,
             That
             he
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             speaking
             here
             of
             different
             Nations
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             different
             sorts
             of
             Men
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             :
             The
             more
             Learned
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             the
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             ,
             rejected
             him
             ,
             while
             the
             simpler
             ,
             but
             better
             sort
             ,
             
               the
               babes
            
             ,
             received
             him
             :
             So
             that
             the
             difference
             between
             Individual
             Persons
             seems
             here
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             It
             is
             further
             urged
             ,
             that
             since
             those
             of
             the
             other
             side
             confess
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             his
             Prescience
             foresaw
             what
             Circumstances
             might
             be
             happy
             ,
             and
             what
             Assistances
             might
             prove
             efficacious
             to
             Bad
             Men
             ;
             then
             his
             not
             putting
             them
             in
             those
             Circumstances
             ,
             but
             giving
             them
             such
             Assistances
             only
             ,
             which
             how
             effectual
             soever
             might
             be
             to
             others
             ,
             he
             saw
             would
             have
             no
             efficacy
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             putting
             them
             in
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             Assistances
             ,
             which
             he
             foresaw
             they
             would
             abuse
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             clear
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             clear
             his
             Infinite
             Holiness
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             which
             must
             ev●r
             carry
             him
             according
             to
             our
             Notions
             of
             these
             Perfections
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             that
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             most
             effectual
             way
             ,
             to
             rescue
             others
             from
             misery
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             truly
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             in
             a
             way
             be
             happy
             .
             Since
             therefore
             this
             is
             not
             always
             done
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             other
             Opinion
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             there
             is
             an
             unsearchable
             depth
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             which
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             fathom
             .
             Therefore
             it
             must
             be
             concluded
             ,
             That
             since
             all
             are
             not
             actually
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             in
             a
             way
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             intend
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             
               who
               hath
               resisted
               his
               will
               ?
               The
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               standeth
               fast
               ,
               and
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               his
               heart
               to
               all
               Generations
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
             His
             Laws
             are
             his
             Will
             in
             one
             respect
             :
             He
             requires
             all
             to
             obey
             them
             :
             He
             approves
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             obliges
             all
             Men
             to
             keep
             them
             .
             All
             the
             Expressions
             of
             his
             desires
             that
             all
             Men
             should
             b●
             saved
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             explained
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             commonly
             called
             
               the
               Sign
               of
               his
               Will
            
             :
             When
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               What
               more
               could
               have
               been
               done
            
             ?
             
             that
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             outward
             Means
             and
             Blessings
             :
             But
             still
             God
             has
             a
             secret
             Will
             of
             his
             
               good
               pleasure
            
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             designs
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             this
             can
             neaver
             be
             frustrated
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             they
             do
             also
             conclude
             ,
             That
             though
             Christ's
             Death
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             all
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             that
             Intentionally
             and
             Actually
             he
             only
             died
             for
             those
             whom
             the
             Father
             had
             chosen
             and
             given
             to
             him
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             .
             They
             cannot
             think
             that
             Christ
             could
             have
             
               died
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             which
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             as
             a
             vast
             Absurdity
             .
             Now
             since
             if
             he
             had
             died
             for
             all
             ,
             
             he
             should
             have
             
               died
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ;
             they
             from
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             are
             certainly
             saved
             by
             him
             .
             Perhaps
             with
             relation
             to
             some
             subaltern
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             are
             through
             him
             Communicated
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             yet
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             died
             for
             all
             :
             But
             as
             to
             Eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             they
             believe
             his
             Design
             went
             no
             further
             than
             the
             secret
             Purpose
             and
             Election
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             think
             is
             implied
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               all
               that
               are
               given
               me
               of
               my
               Father
               :
               Thine
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               thou
               gavest
               them
               me
               .
            
             He
             also
             limits
             his
             Intercession
             to
             those
             only
             ;
             
               I
               pray
               not
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               for
               those
               that
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               thine
               ,
               and
               all
               thine
               are
               mine
               ,
               
               and
               mine
               are
               thine
               .
            
             They
             believe
             that
             he
             also
             limited
             to
             them
             the
             extent
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             which
             he
             offered
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             being
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Iewish
             in
             this
             main
             Point
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Iewish
             was
             restrained
             to
             Abraham's
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             confined
             within
             oneRace
             and
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Christian
             was
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             
               every
               Creature
            
             ;
             Universal
             words
             are
             used
             concerning
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             as
             the
             words
             ,
             
             
               preaching
               to
               every
               Creature
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               all
               the
               World
            
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             utmost
             extent
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             have
             never
             been
             verified
             ;
             since
             the
             Gospel
             has
             never
             yet
             ,
             for
             ought
             that
             appears
             to
             us
             ,
             been
             preached
             to
             every
             Nation
             under
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             are
             only
             to
             be
             explained
             generally
             of
             a
             Commission
             not
             limited
             to
             one
             or
             more
             Nations
             ;
             none
             being
             excluded
             from
             it
             :
             The
             Apostles
             were
             to
             execute
             it
             in
             going
             from
             City
             to
             City
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             be
             inwardly
             moved
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             So
             they
             think
             that
             those
             large
             words
             that
             are
             applied
             to
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             same
             qualified
             manner
             ;
             that
             no
             Nation
             or
             sort
             of
             Men
             are
             excluded
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             of
             all
             kinds
             and
             sorts
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             :
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             carried
             no
             further
             ,
             without
             an
             Imputation
             on
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             :
             For
             if
             he
             has
             received
             a
             sufficient
             Oblation
             and
             Satisfaction
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             reconcileable
             to
             Justice
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             not
             be
             saved
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             should
             not
             at
             least
             have
             the
             Offer
             and
             Promulgation
             of
             it
             made
             them
             ;
             that
             so
             a
             trial
             may
             be
             made
             whether
             they
             will
             accept
             of
             it
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             Scripture
             by
             such
             Figures
             and
             Expressions
             as
             do
             plainly
             intimate
             it●
             efficacy
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             does
             not
             depend
             upon
             us
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             
             or
             not
             to
             use
             it
             at
             pleasure
             .
             It
             it
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Creation
             ,
             
               we
               are
               created
               unto
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               we
               become
               new
               Creatures
            
             :
             It
             is
             called
             a
             Regeneration
             ,
             or
             a
             
               New
               Birth
            
             ;
             it
             is
             called
             a
             Quickning
             and
             a
             Resurrection
             ;
             as
             our
             former
             state
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             feebleness
             ,
             a
             blindness
             ,
             and
             a
             death
             .
             God
             is
             said
             
               to
               work
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               :
               His
               people
               shall
               be
               willing
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               power
               :
               He
               will
               write
               his
               Laws
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               to
               walk
               in
               them
               .
            
             Mankind
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             Mass
             of
             Clay
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Potter
             ,
             who
             of
             the
             same
             lump
             makes
             at
             his
             pleasure
             
               Vessels
               of
               honour
               or
               of
               dishonour
               .
            
             These
             passages
             ,
             this
             last
             in
             particular
             ,
             do
             insinuate
             an
             Absolute
             and
             a
             Conquering
             power
             in
             Grace
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             love
             of
             God
             constrains
             us
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             expresly
             .
          
           
             All
             outward
             coaction
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             liberty
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             inward
             Impressions
             that
             drove
             on
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             had
             not
             the
             free
             use
             of
             their
             Faculties
             ,
             but
             felt
             themselves
             carried
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             ,
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ;
             yet
             when
             a
             Man
             feels
             that
             his
             Faculties
             go
             in
             their
             method
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             assents
             or
             chuses
             from
             a
             thread
             of
             inward
             Conviction
             and
             Ratiocination
             ;
             he
             still
             acts
             freely
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             an
             Internal
             Principle
             of
             Reason
             and
             Thought
             .
             A
             Man
             acts
             as
             much
             according
             to
             his
             Faculties
             ,
             when
             he
             assents
             to
             a
             Truth
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             chuses
             what
             he
             is
             to
             do
             :
             And
             if
             his
             Mind
             were
             so
             enlightned
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             as
             clearly
             the
             good
             of
             Moral
             Things
             ,
             as
             he
             percieves
             Speculative
             Truths
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             felt
             himself
             as
             little
             able
             to
             resist
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             no
             less
             a
             free
             and
             a
             rational
             Creature
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             were
             left
             to
             a
             more
             unlimited
             Range
             :
             Nay
             ,
             the
             more
             evidently
             that
             he
             saw
             the
             true
             good
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             that
             he
             were
             determined
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             act
             more
             suitably
             to
             his
             Faculties
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Excellence
             of
             his
             Nature
             :
             For
             though
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             being
             made
             perfect
             in
             Glory
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             capable
             of
             further
             Rewards
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             they
             act
             with
             a
             more
             accomplished
             Liberty
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             all
             things
             in
             a
             true
             Light
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               in
               thy
               light
               we
               shall
               see
               light
               :
            
             
             And
             therefore
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             overcoming
             degree
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             Man
             is
             made
             willing
             through
             the
             Illumination
             
             of
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             blind
             or
             violent
             Impulse
             ,
             is
             no
             way
             contrary
             to
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             ,
             they
             think
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             Debate
             falls
             to
             be
             between
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Acts
             and
             his
             Purposes
             ,
             and
             the
             freedom
             of
             Man's
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             modest
             and
             decent
             rather
             to
             make
             the
             abatement
             on
             Man's
             part
             than
             on
             God's
             ;
             but
             they
             think
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             this
             .
             They
             infer
             ,
             That
             besides
             the
             outward
             Enlightening
             of
             a
             Man
             by
             Knowledge
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             inward
             Enlightening
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             a
             secret
             forcible
             conviction
             stampt
             on
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             what
             can
             be
             meant
             by
             the
             Prayer
             of
             St.
             Paul
             for
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             who
             had
             already
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             and
             were
             instructed
             in
             it
             ;
             
               That
               the
               eyes
               of
               their
               understanding
               being
               enlightened
               ,
               they
               might
               know
               what
               was
               the
               hope
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               what
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               inheritance
               in
               the
               saints
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               exceeding
               greatness
               of
               his
               power
               towards
               them
               that
               believed
               .
            
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             somewhat
             that
             is
             both
             Internal
             and
             Efficacious
             .
             Christ
             compares
             the
             Union
             and
             Influence
             that
             he
             communicates
             to
             Believers
             ,
             to
             that
             Union
             of
             a
             Head
             with
             the
             Members
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Root
             with
             the
             Branches
             ;
             which
             imports
             an
             Internal
             ,
             a
             Vital
             ,
             and
             an
             Efficacious
             Influence
             .
             And
             though
             the
             outward
             means
             that
             are
             offered
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             always
             are
             rejected
             ,
             when
             not
             accompanied
             with
             his
             overcoming
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             this
             never
             returns
             empty
             :
             These
             outward
             means
             coming
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             resisting
             of
             them
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               resisting
               God
            
             ,
             the
             grieving
             or
             
               quenching
               his
               Spirit
            
             ;
             
             and
             so
             in
             that
             sense
             we
             resist
             the
             Grace
             or
             Favour
             of
             God
             :
             But
             we
             can
             never
             withstand
             him
             when
             he
             intends
             to
             overcome
             us
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Perseverance
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             Absolute
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             of
             Efficacious
             Grace
             :
             For
             since
             all
             depends
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             
               of
               his
               own
               will
               he
               begat
               us
               ,
            
             so
             with
             him
             
               there
               is
               neither
               variableness
               nor
               shadow
               of
               turning
               :
               Whom
               he
               loves
               ,
               he
               loves
               to
               the
               end
            
             ;
             and
             he
             has
             promised
             ,
             That
             
               he
               will
               never
               leave
               nor
               forsak●
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               becomes
               a
               God
            
             ;
             We
             must
             from
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             That
             
               the
               purpose
               and
               calling
               of
               God
               is
               without
               Repentance
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             though
             good
             Men
             may
             fall
             into
             grievous
             Sins
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             which
             there
             are
             dreadful
             things
             said
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             against
             their
             falling
             away
             ,
             or
             Apostacy
             ;
             yet
             God
             does
             so
             uphold
             them
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             suffers
             them
             often
             to
             feel
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             Natures
             ,
             yet
             of
             all
             that
             are
             given
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ,
             none
             are
             lost
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             whole
             Matter
             ,
             They
             believe
             that
             God
             did
             in
             himself
             and
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             foreknow
             such
             a
             determinate
             Number
             whom
             he
             pitched
             upon
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             persons
             in
             whom
             he
             would
             be
             both
             Sanctified
             and
             Glorified
             :
             That
             having
             thus
             foreknown
             them
             ,
             he
             predestinated
             them
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             conformable
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Son
             :
             That
             these
             were
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             General
             Calling
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Many
               are
               called
               ,
               but
               few
               are
               chosen
            
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             
               called
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
            
             :
             
             And
             those
             he
             justified
             upon
             their
             obeying
             that
             Calling
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             in
             conclusion
             Glorify
             them
             .
             Nor
             are
             these
             words
             only
             to
             be
             limited
             to
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             good
             Men
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               That
               nothing
               can
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
            
             The
             whole
             Reasoning
             in
             the
             9
             th
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             does
             so
             plainly
             resolve
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             and
             Justice
             ,
             his
             hardning
             as
             well
             as
             his
             pardoning
             ,
             into
             an
             Absolute
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             an
             Unsearchable
             Depth
             ,
             that
             more
             express
             words
             to
             that
             effect
             can
             hardly
             be
             imagined
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             general
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               children
               being
               yet
               unborn
               ,
               neither
               having
               done
               good
               ,
               or
               evil
               ;
               that
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               according
               to
               election
               might
               stand
               not
               of
               work
               ,
               but
               of
               him
               that
               calleth
               ;
               Iacob
               was
               loved
               and
               Esau
               hated
               :
            
             
             That
             
               God
               raised
               up
               Pharaoh
               that
               he
               might
               shew
               his
               power
               in
               him
            
             ;
             and
             when
             an
             Objection
             is
             suggested
             against
             all
             this
             ,
             instead
             of
             Answering
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             silenced
             with
             this
             ,
             
               Who
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               Man
               ,
               
               that
               repliest
               against
               God
               ?
            
             And
             all
             is
             illustrated
             with
             the
             Figure
             of
             the
             Potter
             ;
             and
             concluded
             with
             this
             solemn
             Question
             ,
             
               What
               if
               God
               willing
               to
               shew
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               power
               known
               ,
               endured
               with
               much
               long-suffering
               ,
               the
               Vessels
               of
               wrath
               fitted
               to
               destruction
            
             ?
             This
             carries
             the
             Reader
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             so
             often
             repeated
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Exodus
             ,
             concerning
             
               God's
               hardning
               the
               heart
               of
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             
             
               so
               that
               he
               would
               not
               let
               his
               people
               go
               .
            
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             
               God
               has
               made
               the
               wicked
               man
               for
               the
               day
               of
               evil
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             That
             
               as
               many
               believed
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               were
               appointed
               to
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             Some
             are
             said
             to
             
               be
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               life
               ,
               of
               the
               lamb
               slain
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             or
             
               according
               to
               God's
               purpose
               before
               the
               world
               began
               .
               Vngodly
               Men
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               of
               old
               ordained
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               given
               up
               by
               God
               unto
               vile
               affections
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               given
               over
               by
               him
               to
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               .
            
             Therefore
             they
             think
             that
             Reprobation
             is
             an
             absolute
             and
             free
             act
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Election
             ,
             to
             manifest
             his
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             in
             them
             who
             are
             under
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             is
             manifested
             in
             the
             Elect.
             Nor
             can
             they
             think
             with
             the
             Sublapsarians
             That
             Reprobation
             is
             only
             God's
             passing
             by
             those
             whom
             he
             does
             not
             elect
             ;
             this
             is
             an
             act
             unworthy
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             forgot
             them
             ,
             which
             does
             clearly
             imply
             Imperfection
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             which
             is
             said
             concerning
             their
             being
             fallen
             in
             Adam
             ,
             they
             argue
             ,
             That
             either
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Connexion
             of
             all
             Mankind
             to
             him
             as
             their
             Head
             and
             Representative
             ,
             was
             absolutely
             decreed
             ,
             or
             it
             was
             not
             :
             If
             it
             was
             ,
             then
             all
             is
             absolute
             ;
             Adam's
             Sin
             and
             the
             Fall
             of
             Mankind
             were
             decreed
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             all
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             are
             under
             a
             continued
             Chain
             of
             Absolute
             Decrees
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Supralapsarian
             and
             the
             Sublapsarian
             Hypothesis
             will
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             only
             variously
             expressed
             .
             But
             if
             Adam's
             Sin
             was
             only
             foreseen
             and
             permitted
             ,
             then
             a
             conditionate
             Decree
             founded
             upon
             Prescience
             is
             once
             admitted
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             that
             follows
             turns
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             the
             Arguments
             either
             against
             the
             Perfection
             of
             such
             Acts
             ,
             or
             the
             Certainty
             of
             such
             a
             Prescience
             ,
             turn
             against
             this
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             are
             admitted
             in
             any
             one
             Instance
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             be
             admitted
             in
             others
             as
             well
             as
             in
             that
          
           
             The
             Sublapsarians
             do
             always
             avoid
             to
             answer
             this
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             they
             do
             rather
             incline
             to
             think
             that
             Adam
             was
             under
             an
             Absolute
             Decree
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             tho'
             their
             Doctrine
             may
             seem
             to
             those
             who
             do
             not
             examin
             things
             nicely
             ▪
             to
             look
             more
             plausible
             ;
             yet
             really
             it
             amounts
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             the
             other
             .
             For
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             decreed
             that
             Adam
             should
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Mankind
             should
             fall
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             God
             should
             chuse
             out
             of
             Mankind
             thus
             fallen
             by
             his
             Decree
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             would
             save
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             rest
             in
             that
             lapsed
             state
             to
             perish
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             God
             intending
             to
             save
             some
             ,
             and
             to
             damn
             others
             ,
             did
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             carrying
             this
             on
             in
             a
             method
             of
             of
             Justice
             ,
             decree
             Adam's
             Fall
             ,
             and
             the
             Fall
             of
             Mankind
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             El●ct
             ,
             and
             the
             damning
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             All
             that
             the
             Sublapsarians
             say
             in
             this
             particular
             for
             themselves
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             has
             not
             declared
             any
             thing
             concerning
             the
             Fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             in
             such
             formal
             terms
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             affirm
             any
             thing
             concerning
             it
             .
             A
             Liberty
             of
             another
             kind
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             then
             in
             Man
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             was
             corrupted
             by
             Sin.
             And
             therefore
             though
             it
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             clear
             all
             difficulties
             in
             so
             Intricate
             a
             matter
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             reasonable
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             Man
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Innocency
             was
             a
             purer
             and
             a
             freer
             Creature
             to
             good
             ,
             than
             now
             he
             is
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             only
             a
             fleeing
             from
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             to
             a
             less
             offensive
             way
             of
             talking
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Prescience
             of
             future
             Contingents
             cannot
             be
             certain
             ,
             unless
             they
             are
             decreed
             ,
             then
             God
             could
             not
             certainly
             foreknow
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             without
             he
             had
             made
             an
             Absolute
             Decree
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             was
             just
             now
             said
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             the
             Supralapsarians
             Hypothesis
             ;
             of
             which
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             having
             now
             laid
             together
             
             in
             a
             small
             compass
             ,
             the
             full
             Strength
             of
             this
             Argument
             .
             I
             go
             next
             to
             set
             out
             with
             the
             same
             Fidelity
             and
             Exactness
             the
             Remonstrants
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             They
             begin
             with
             this
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             Just
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Merciful
             :
             That
             in
             speaking
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             Scripture
             with
             relation
             to
             those
             Attributes
             ,
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             Appeals
             to
             Men
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             to
             reason
             with
             him
             :
             Thus
             his
             Prophets
             did
             often
             bespeak
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             ;
             the
             meaning
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             Acts
             so
             ,
             that
             Men
             according
             to
             the
             Notions
             that
             they
             have
             of
             those
             Attributes
             ,
             may
             examine
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             justify
             and
             approve
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             in
             these
             God
             proposes
             himself
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             Pattern
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             imitate
             him
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             we
             may
             frame
             just
             Notions
             of
             them
             .
             We
             are
             required
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             merciful
             as
             he
             is
             merciful
             .
             What
             then
             can
             we
             think
             of
             a
             Justice
             that
             shall
             condemn
             us
             for
             a
             Fact
             that
             we
             never
             committed
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             done
             many
             Years
             before
             we
             were
             born
             ?
             As
             also
             that
             designs
             first
             of
             all
             to
             be
             glorified
             by
             our
             being
             eternally
             miserable
             ,
             and
             that
             decrees
             that
             we
             shall
             commit
             sins
             ,
             to
             justify
             the
             previous
             Decree
             of
             our
             Reprobation
             ?
             If
             those
             Decrees
             are
             thus
             originally
             designed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             certainly
             effectuated
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             unconceivable
             how
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Justice
             in
             punishing
             that
             which
             God
             himself
             appointed
             by
             an
             Antecedent
             and
             Irreversible
             Decree
             should
             be
             done
             :
             So
             this
             seems
             to
             lye
             hard
             upon
             Justice
             .
             It
             is
             no
             less
             hard
             upon
             Infinite
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             a
             Being
             of
             
               purer
               eyes
               than
               that
               it
               can
               behold
               iniquity
               ,
            
             
             should
             by
             an
             Antecedent
             Decree
             fix
             our
             committing
             so
             many
             Sins
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             avoid
             them
             :
             This
             is
             to
             make
             us
             to
             be
             born
             indeed
             under
             a
             Necessity
             of
             Sin
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             necessity
             is
             said
             to
             flow
             from
             the
             Act
             and
             Decrees
             of
             God
             :
             God
             represents
             himself
             always
             〈◊〉
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             
               gracious
               ,
               merciful
               ,
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               goodness
               and
               truth
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             often
             said
             ,
             That
             
               he
               desires
               that
               no
               man
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               should
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             said
             sometimes
             with
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               take
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               sinners
               .
            
             They
             ask
             ,
             What
             sense
             can
             such
             words
             bear
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             believe
             that
             God
             did
             by
             an
             Absolute
             Decree
             reprobate
             so
             many
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             all
             things
             that
             happen
             ,
             do
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             as
             its
             First
             Cause
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             God
             takes
             pleasure
             both
             in
             his
             own
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             he
             takes
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             contradiction
             to
             the
             most
             express
             and
             most
             solemn
             words
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             think
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sincerity
             of
             those
             Offers
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             with
             the
             Obtestations
             ,
             the
             Exhortations
             ,
             and
             Expostulations
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             occur
             so
             often
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             think
             that
             by
             Antecedent
             Acts
             of
             God
             he
             determined
             that
             all
             these
             should
             be
             ineffectual
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             are
             only
             so
             many
             solemn
             words
             that
             do
             indeed
             signify
             nothing
             ,
             if
             God
             intended
             that
             all
             things
             should
             fall
             out
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             so
             fall
             out
             only
             because
             he
             intended
             it
             ?
             The
             chief
             Foundation
             of
             this
             Opinion
             lies
             in
             this
             Argument
             as
             its
             Basis
             ,
             That
             nothing
             can
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             contradicts
             the
             Justice
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             the
             Truth
             and
             Purity
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             these
             Attributes
             are
             in
             God
             according
             to
             our
             Notions
             concerning
             them
             ,
             only
             they
             are
             in
             him
             infinitely
             more
             perfect
             ;
             since
             we
             are
             required
             to
             imitate
             them
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Absolute
             Decrees
             does
             manifestly
             contradict
             the
             clearest
             Ideas
             that
             we
             can
             form
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             they
             go
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ;
             and
             they
             think
             that
             such
             an
             inward
             Freedom
             by
             which
             a
             Man
             is
             the
             Master
             of
             his
             own
             Actions
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             or
             not
             do
             what
             he
             pleases
             ,
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             Morality
             of
             our
             Actions
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             our
             Actions
             are
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
             ,
             neither
             capable
             of
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             .
             Mad
             Men
             ,
             or
             Men
             asleep
             ,
             are
             
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             of
             what
             they
             do
             ;
             therefore
             at
             least
             some
             degrees
             of
             Liberty
             must
             be
             left
             with
             us
             ,
             otherwise
             why
             are
             we
             praised
             or
             blamed
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             do
             ?
             If
             a
             Man
             thinks
             that
             he
             is
             under
             an
             Inevitable
             Decree
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             have
             little
             remorse
             for
             all
             the
             Evil
             he
             does
             ,
             while
             he
             imputes
             it
             to
             that
             inevitable
             Force
             that
             constrains
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             naturally
             conclude
             that
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             for
             him
             to
             struggle
             with
             Impossibilities
             :
             And
             Men
             being
             inclined
             both
             to
             throw
             all
             blame
             off
             from
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             indulge
             themselves
             in
             Laziness
             and
             Sloth
             ,
             these
             Practices
             are
             too
             natural
             to
             Mankind
             to
             be
             encouraged
             by
             Opinions
             that
             favour
             them
             .
             All
             Virtue
             and
             Religion
             ,
             all
             Discipline
             and
             Industry
             ,
             must
             arise
             from
             this
             as
             their
             first
             Principle
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Power
             in
             us
             to
             govern
             our
             own
             Thoughts
             and
             Actions
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             and
             improve
             our
             Faculties
             .
             If
             this
             is
             denied
             ,
             all
             Endeavours
             ,
             all
             Education
             ,
             all
             pains
             either
             on
             our selves
             or
             others
             ,
             are
             vain
             and
             fruitless
             things
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             believe
             other
             than
             this
             ;
             for
             he
             does
             so
             plainly
             perceive
             that
             he
             is
             a
             free
             Agent
             ;
             he
             feels
             himself
             balance
             matters
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             deliberate
             about
             them
             so
             evidently
             ,
             that
             he
             certainly
             knows
             he
             is
             a
             free
             Being
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             that
             is
             stampt
             upon
             his
             Nature
             ;
             and
             tho'
             he
             feels
             himself
             often
             hurried
             on
             so
             impetuously
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             lost
             his
             Fre●dom
             in
             some
             Turns
             ,
             and
             upon
             some
             Occasions
             ;
             yet
             he
             feels
             that
             he
             might
             have
             restrained
             that
             Heat
             in
             its
             first
             beginning
             ;
             he
             feels
             he
             can
             divert
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             master
             himself
             in
             most
             things
             ,
             when
             he
             sets
             himself
             to
             it
             :
             He
             finds
             that
             Knowledge
             and
             Reflection
             ,
             that
             good
             Company
             and
             good
             Exercises
             do
             tame
             and
             soften
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             bad
             ones
             makes
             him
             wild
             ,
             loose
             ,
             and
             irregular
             .
             Fr●m
             all
             this
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Man
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             under
             Inevitable
             Fate
             ,
             or
             Irresistable
             Motions
             either
             to
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             All
             this
             they
             confirm
             from
             the
             whole
             Current
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             full
             of
             Persuasions
             ,
             Exhortations
             ,
             Reproofs
             ,
             Expostulations
             ,
             Encouragements
             ,
             and
             Terrors
             ;
             which
             are
             all
             vain
             and
             Theatrical
             things
             ,
             if
             there
             are
             no
             free
             Powers
             in
             us
             to
             which
             they
             are
             addrest
             :
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             to
             speak
             to
             dead
             Men
             ,
             to
             persuade
             the
             Blind
             to
             see
             ,
             or
             the
             Lame
             to
             run
             ?
             If
             we
             are
             under
             an
             impotence
             till
             the
             Irresistable
             Grace
             comes
             ,
             and
             if
             when
             it
             comes
             nothing
             can
             withstand
             it
             ,
             then
             what
             occasion
             is
             there
             for
             all
             those
             solemn
             Discourses
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             have
             no
             effect
             on
             us
             ?
             They
             cannot
             render
             us
             inexcusable
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             in
             our
             power
             to
             be
             bettered
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             imagine
             that
             God
             gives
             Light
             and
             Blessings
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             before
             intended
             to
             Damn
             ,
             only
             to
             make
             them
             inexcusable
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             do
             them
             no
             good
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             serve
             only
             to
             aggravate
             their
             Condemnation
             ,
             gives
             so
             strange
             an
             Idea
             of
             that
             Infinite
             Goodness
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             express
             it
             by
             those
             Terms
             which
             do
             naturally
             arise
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             hard
             to
             suppose
             two
             contrary
             Wills
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             one
             commanding
             us
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             requiring
             us
             with
             the
             most
             solemn
             Obtestations
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             putting
             a
             certain
             Bar
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             by
             Decreeing
             that
             we
             shall
             do
             the
             contrary
             .
             This
             makes
             God
             look
             as
             if
             he
             had
             a
             Will
             and
             a
             Will
             ;
             though
             a
             Heart
             and
             a
             Heart
             import
             no
             good
             quality
             ,
             when
             applied
             to
             Men
             :
             The
             one
             Will
             requires
             us
             to
             do
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             makes
             it
             impossible
             for
             us
             not
             to
             sin
             :
             The
             Will
             for
             the
             good
             is
             ineffectual
             ,
             while
             the
             Will
             that
             makes
             us
             sin
             is
             infallible
             .
             These
             things
             seem
             very
             hard
             to
             be
             apprehended
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             Root
             of
             True
             Religion
             is
             the
             having
             right
             and
             high
             Ideas
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             here
             such
             Ideas
             arise
             as
             naturally
             give
             us
             strange
             Thoughts
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             are
             received
             by
             us
             as
             Originals
             upon
             which
             we
             are
             to
             Form
             our
             own
             Natures
             ,
             such
             Notions
             may
             make
             us
             grow
             to
             be
             Spiteful
             ,
             Imperious
             ,
             and
             without
             Bowels
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             seem
             proper
             to
             inspire
             us
             with
             Love
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Compassion
             ;
             
             tho'
             God
             is
             always
             proposed
             to
             us
             in
             that
             view
             .
             All
             Preaching
             and
             Instruction
             does
             also
             suppose
             this
             :
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             are
             Men
             called
             upon
             ,
             taught
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             persuaded
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             free
             Agents
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             a
             power
             over
             their
             own
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             convinced
             and
             turned
             by
             Reason
             ?
             The
             Offers
             of
             Peace
             and
             Pardon
             that
             are
             made
             to
             all
             Men
             are
             ,
             delusory
             things
             if
             they
             are
             by
             an
             Antecedent
             Act
             of
             God
             restrained
             only
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             are
             barred
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             That
             God
             having
             made
             Men
             free
             Creatures
             ,
             his
             Governing
             them
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             making
             his
             own
             Administration
             of
             the
             World
             suitable
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             diminution
             of
             his
             own
             Authority
             ;
             it
             is
             only
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             his
             own
             Creation
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Natures
             that
             he
             has
             put
             in
             that
             variety
             of
             Beings
             of
             which
             this
             World
             is
             composed
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             it
             is
             diversified
             :
             Therefore
             if
             some
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             relation
             to-Man
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             free
             as
             his
             other
             Acts
             are
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             may
             suppose
             necessary
             to
             the
             ultimate
             Perfection
             of
             an
             Independent
             Being
             ,
             This
             arises
             not
             from
             any
             defect
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Creature
             that
             he
             intended
             to
             make
             free
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             such
             Acts.
             
          
           
             The
             Divine
             Omnipotence
             is
             not
             lessened
             ,
             when
             we
             observe
             some
             of
             his
             Works
             to
             be
             more
             beautiful
             and
             useful
             than
             others
             are
             ;
             and
             the
             Irregular
             Productions
             of
             Nature
             do
             not
             derogate
             from
             the
             Order
             in
             which
             all
             Things
             appear
             lovely
             to
             the
             Divine
             Mind
             .
             So
             if
             that
             Liberty
             with
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             endue
             Thinking
             Beings
             ,
             is
             incompatible
             with
             such
             positive
             Acts
             ,
             and
             so
             positive
             a
             Providence
             as
             governs
             Natural
             Things
             and
             this
             material
             World
             ;
             then
             this
             is
             no
             way
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             his
             Mind
             .
             This
             does
             also
             give
             such
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Evil
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             does
             no
             way
             accuse
             or
             lessen
             the
             Purity
             and
             Holiness
             of
             God
             ;
             since
             he
             only
             suffers
             his
             Creatures
             to
             go
             on
             in
             the
             free
             use
             of
             those
             Powers
             that
             he
             has
             given
             them
             ;
             about
             which
             he
             exercises
             a
             special
             Providence
             ,
             making
             some
             Mens
             Sins
             to
             be
             the
             immediate
             Punishments
             of
             their
             own
             or
             of
             other
             Mens
             Sins
             ;
             and
             restraining
             them
             often
             in
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             that
             Evil
             that
             they
             do
             design
             ,
             and
             bringing
             out
             of
             it
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Good
             that
             they
             did
             not
             design
             ;
             but
             all
             is
             done
             in
             a
             way
             suitable
             to
             their
             Natures
             ,
             without
             any
             violence
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             shew
             how
             those
             future
             Contingences
             which
             depend
             upon
             the
             free
             choice
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             should
             be
             certain
             and
             infallible
             .
             But
             we
             are
             on
             other
             accounts
             certain
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             through
             the
             whole
             Scriptures
             a
             Thread
             of
             very
             positive
             Prophecies
             ,
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             which
             depended
             on
             the
             free
             Will
             of
             Man
             ;
             and
             these
             Predictions
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             made
             very
             precisely
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             no
             less
             punctually
             accomplished
             .
             Not
             to
             mention
             any
             other
             Prophecies
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             related
             to
             the
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             fulfilled
             by
             the
             free
             Acts
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             People
             of
             the
             Iews
             :
             They
             sinned
             in
             doing
             it
             ,
             which
             proves
             that
             they
             acted
             in
             it
             with
             their
             Natural
             Liberty
             .
             By
             these
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Prophecies
             that
             are
             in
             both
             Testaments
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             were
             certainly
             foreknown
             ;
             but
             where
             to
             found
             that
             Certainy
             ,
             cannot
             be
             easily
             resolved
             :
             The
             Infinite
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mind
             ought
             here
             to
             silence
             all
             Objections
             .
             A
             clear
             Idea
             by
             which
             we
             apprehend
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             plainly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             indeed
             a
             just
             ground
             of
             rejecting
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             think
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             to
             deny
             all
             such
             to
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             plainly
             apprehend
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             Justice
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             :
             But
             if
             the
             Objection
             against
             any
             thing
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             lies
             only
             against
             the
             manner
             and
             the
             unconceivableness
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             the
             Infinite
             Perfection
             of
             God
             answers
             all
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             this
             Prescience
             does
             not
             make
             the
             Effects
             certain
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             foreseen
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             foreseen
             ,
             because
             that
             they
             
             are
             to
             be
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Certainty
             of
             the
             Prescience
             is
             not
             antecedent
             or
             causal
             ,
             but
             subsequent
             and
             eventual
             .
             Whatsoever
             happens
             ,
             was
             future
             before
             it
             happened
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             happened
             ,
             it
             was
             certainly
             future
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ;
             not
             by
             a
             Certainty
             of
             Fate
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Certainty
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             its
             being
             once
             ,
             from
             which
             this
             Truth
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             future
             was
             eternally
             certain
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Divine
             Prescience
             being
             only
             the
             knowing
             all
             things
             that
             were
             to
             come
             ;
             that
             ●oes
             not
             infer
             a
             Necessity
             or
             Causality
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             plai●●y
             shews
             on
             some
             occasions
             a
             conditionate
             Prescience
             ;
             God
             answered
             David
             ,
             That
             Saul
             was
             to
             come
             to
             Keilah
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Men
             of
             Keilah
             were
             to
             deliver
             him
             up
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             was
             upon
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             staying
             there
             ;
             and
             he
             going
             from
             thence
             ,
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ever
             happen'd
             :
             Here
             was
             a
             Conditionate
             Prescience
             .
             Such
             was
             Christ's
             saying
             ,
             That
             those
             of
             Tyre
             and
             
               Sidon
               ,
               Sodom
            
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             would
             have
             turned
             to
             him
             ,
             
             if
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             Miracles
             that
             he
             wrought
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Towns
             of
             Galilee
             :
             Since
             then
             thisPrescience
             may
             be
             so
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             never
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             nor
             misguide
             theDesigns
             orProvidence
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             since
             by
             this
             both
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             are
             vindicated
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             is
             asserted
             ,
             all
             difficulties
             seem
             to
             be
             easily
             cleared
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             giving
             to
             some
             Nations
             and
             Persons
             the
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             denying
             these
             to
             others
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             indeed
             ascribe
             that
             wholly
             to
             the
             Riches
             and
             Freedom
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ;
             but
             still
             they
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             gives
             to
             all
             Men
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             state
             in
             which
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             answer
             the
             Obligations
             they
             are
             under
             in
             it
             :
             And
             that
             this
             Light
             and
             common
             Grace
             is
             sufficient
             to
             carry
             them
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             either
             accept
             of
             i●
             or
             give
             them
             further
             degrees
             of
             Illumination
             :
             From
             which
             it
             must
             be
             infer●●d
             ,
             That
             all
             Men
             are
             inexcusable
             in
             his
             sight
             ;
             and
             that
             
               God
               is
               always
               just
               and
               clear
               when
               he
               judges
            
             ;
             
             since
             every
             Man
             had
             that
             which
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             .
             But
             besides
             what
             is
             thus
             simply
             necessary
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             it self
             sufficient
             ,
             th●r●●re
             innumerable
             Favours
             ,
             like
             Largesses
             of
             God's
             Grace
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             these
             ●od
             g●ves
             freely
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             great
             Designs
             of
             Providence
             go
             on
             according
             to
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God.
             None
             can
             complain
             ,
             tho'
             some
             have
             more
             cause
             〈◊〉
             rejoice
             and
             glory
             in
             God
             than
             others
             .
             What
             happens
             to
             Nations
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             may
             also
             happen
             to
             Individuals
             ;
             some
             may
             have
             higher
             Privileges
             ,
             ●e
             put
             in
             happier
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             have
             such
             Assistances
             given
             them
             as
             God
             foresees
             will
             become
             effectual
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             those
             which
             though
             they
             be
             in
             their
             nature
             sufficient
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Event
             will
             be
             ineffectual
             :
             Every
             Man
             ought
             to
             complain
             of
             himself
             for
             not
             using
             that
             which
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             all
             good
             Men
             will
             have
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             giving
             them
             what
             he
             foresaw
             would
             prove
             effectual
             .
             After
             all
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             there
             is
             a
             depth
             in
             this
             ,
             of
             God's
             not
             giving
             all
             Nations
             an
             equal
             measure
             of
             Light
             ,
             nor
             putting
             all
             Men
             into
             equally
             happy
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             unriddle
             ;
             but
             still
             Justice
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             are
             saved
             ;
             tho'
             we
             may
             imagine
             a
             Goodness
             that
             may
             do
             to
             all
             Men
             what
             is
             absolutely
             the
             best
             for
             them
             :
             And
             there
             they
             confess
             there
             is
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             but
             not
             equal
             to
             those
             of
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             expound
             all
             those
             Passages
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Purpose
             ,
             the
             Election
             ,
             the
             Foreknowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             Predestination
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             often
             mentioned
             .
             All
             those
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             relate
             to
             God's
             design
             of
             calling
             the
             Gentile
             World
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Messias
             :
             This
             was
             k●pt
             secret
             ,
             tho'
             Hints
             of
             it
             are
             given
             in
             several
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             a
             Mystery
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             then
             revealed
             ,
             when
             according
             to
             Christ's
             Commission
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               to
               go
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             they
             went
             Preaching
             the
             
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             This
             was
             a
             Stumbling-block
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             chief
             Subject
             of
             Controversy
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             Apostles
             at
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Epistles
             were
             writ
             :
             So
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             clear
             this
             very
             fully
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             often
             over
             it
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             amusing
             People
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             first
             infancy
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             high
             and
             unsearchable
             Speculations
             concerning
             the
             Decrees
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             they
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             shew
             how
             that
             Abraham
             at
             first
             ,
             Isaac
             and
             Iacob
             afterwards
             ,
             were
             chosen
             by
             a
             discriminating
             Favour
             ,
             That
             they
             and
             their
             Posterity
             should
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             :
             And
             upon
             that
             occasion
             the
             Apostle
             goes
             on
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             always
             designed
             to
             call
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             though
             that
             was
             not
             executed
             but
             by
             their
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             With
             this
             Key
             one
             will
             find
             a
             plain
             coherent
             sense
             in
             all
             St.
             Paul's
             Discourses
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             without
             asserting
             antecedent
             and
             special
             Decrees
             as
             to
             particular
             Persons
             .
             Things
             that
             happen
             under
             a
             permissive
             and
             directing
             Providence
             ,
             may
             be
             also
             in
             a
             largeness
             of
             expression
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             a
             permissive
             and
             directing
             Will
             is
             really
             a
             Will
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             antecedent
             nor
             causal
             .
             The
             
               hardning
               Pharaoh's
               heart
            
             ,
             may
             be
             ascribed
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             said
             that
             his
             
               heart
               hardned
               it self
            
             ;
             
             because
             he
             took
             occasion
             from
             the
             stops
             God
             put
             in
             those
             Plagues
             that
             he
             sent
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             to
             encourage
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             there
             was
             a
             new
             Respite
             granted
             him
             :
             And
             he
             who
             was
             a
             cruel
             and
             bloody
             Prince
             ,
             deeply
             engaged
             in
             Idolatry
             and
             Magick
             ,
             had
             deserved
             such
             Judgments
             for
             his
             other
             Sins
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             be
             well
             considered
             as
             actually
             under
             his
             final
             Condemnation
             ,
             only
             under
             a
             Reprieve
             ,
             not
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             first
             Plagues
             ,
             but
             preserved
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             raised
             up
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             lasting
             Monument
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             against
             such
             hardned
             Impenitency
             .
             
               Whom
               he
               will
               ,
               he
               hardneth
               ,
            
             
             must
             be
             still
             restrained
             to
             such
             Persons
             as
             that
             Tyrant
             was
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             endless
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             discussion
             of
             all
             the
             Passages
             cited
             from
             the
             Scripture
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             this
             Key
             serving
             as
             they
             think
             it
             does
             ,
             to
             open
             most
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             these
             Words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             concerning
             those
             
               whom
               the
               Father
               had
               given
               him
            
             are
             only
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             Dispensation
             of
             Providence
             ,
             and
             and
             not
             of
             a
             Decree
             ;
             since
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               And
               I
               have
               lost
               none
               of
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               except
               the
               son
               of
               Perdition
            
             :
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Decree
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             lost
             .
             And
             in
             th●
             same
             Period
             in
             which
             God
             is
             said
             
               to
               work
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
            
             we
             are
             required
             to
             
               work
               out
               our
               own
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               .
            
             The
             Word
             rendered
             ,
             
               ordained
               to
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             does
             also
             signify
             ,
             fitted
             or
             predisposed
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             That
             Question
             ,
             
               Who
               made
               thee
               to
               differ
            
             ?
             
             seems
             to
             refer
             to
             those
             Gifts
             which
             in
             different
             degrees
             and
             measures
             were
             poured
             out
             on
             the
             first
             Christians
             ;
             in
             which
             Men
             were
             only
             passive
             ,
             and
             discriminated
             from
             one
             another
             by
             the
             freedom
             of
             those
             Gifts
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             previous
             in
             them
             to
             dispose
             them
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               Propitiation
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
            
             
             and
             the
             wicked
             are
             said
             
               to
               deny
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Death
             as
             to
             its
             extent
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             is
             set
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             ;
             so
             that
             
               as
               by
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               ,
               judgment
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               righteousness
               of
               one
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               free
               gift
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               justification
               of
               life
               .
            
             The
             all
             of
             the
             one
             fide
             must
             be
             of
             the
             same
             extent
             with
             the
             all
             of
             the
             other
             :
             So
             since
             all
             are
             concerned
             in
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             all
             must
             be
             likewise
             concerned
             in
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ.
             This
             they
             urge
             further
             ,
             with
             this
             Argument
             ,
             That
             all
             Men
             are
             obliged
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             obliged
             to
             believe
             a
             Lye
             ;
             therefore
             it
             follows
             that
             he
             must
             have
             died
             for
             all
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             Grace
             is
             so
             efficacious
             of
             it self
             ,
             as
             to
             determine
             us
             ;
             otherwise
             why
             are
             we
             required
             
               not
               to
               grieve
               God's
               Spirit
            
             ?
             Why
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               do
               always
               resist
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               as
               your
               fathers
               did
               ,
               so
               do
               ye
               ?
               How
               often
               would
               I
               have
               gathered
               you
               
               under
               my
               wings
               ,
               but
               ye
               would
               not
               ?
               What
               more
               could
               I
               have
               done
               in
               my
               vineyard
               ,
               that
               has
               not
               been
               done
               in
               it
               ?
            
             These
             seem
             to
             be
             plain
             Intimations
             of
             a
             Power
             in
             us
             ,
             
             by
             which
             we
             not
             only
             can
             ,
             but
             often
             do
             resist
             the
             Motions
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             determining
             Efficacy
             of
             Grace
             is
             not
             acknowledged
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             yet
             much
             harder
             to
             believe
             that
             we
             are
             efficaciously
             determined
             to
             Sin.
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             the
             Purity
             and
             Holiness
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             so
             manifestly
             contrary
             to
             the
             whole
             Strain
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             charges
             Sin
             upon
             Men
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             copious
             a
             Subject
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             bring
             Proofs
             .
             
             
               O
               Israel
               ,
               thou
               hast
               destroyed
               thy self
               ,
               but
               in
               me
               is
               thy
               help
               :
            
             And
             ,
             
               ye
               will
               not
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               have
               life
               :
               Why
               will
               you
               dye
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
             And
             as
             for
             that
             Nicety
             of
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             Evil
             of
             Sin
             consists
             in
             a
             Negation
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             positive
             Being
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             God
             should
             determine
             Men
             to
             the
             Action
             that
             is
             sinful
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             concerned
             in
             the
             Sin
             of
             it
             :
             They
             think
             it
             is
             too
             Metaphysical
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Attributes
             upon
             such
             a
             Subtilty
             :
             For
             in
             Sins
             against
             Moral
             Laws
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             Antecedent
             Immorality
             in
             the
             Action
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             inseparable
             from
             it
             .
             But
             suppose
             that
             Sin
             consisted
             in
             a
             Negative
             ,
             yet
             that
             Privation
             does
             immediately
             and
             necessarily
             result
             out
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             thing
             whatsoever
             intervening
             :
             So
             that
             if
             God
             does
             infallibly
             determine
             a
             Sinner
             to
             commit
             the
             Action
             to
             which
             that
             Guilt
             belongs
             ,
             tho'
             that
             should
             be
             a
             Sin
             only
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             Privation
             that
             is
             dependent
             upon
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             but
             that
             he
             is
             really
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ;
             since
             if
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             sinful
             Action
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Sin
             depends
             as
             a
             Shadow
             upon
             its
             Substance
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             And
             though
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             Sin
             being
             a
             Violation
             of
             God's
             Law
             ,
             he
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             bound
             by
             his
             Law
             ,
             cannot
             be
             guilty
             of
             Sin
             ;
             yet
             an
             Action
             that
             is
             Immoral
             ,
             is
             so
             essentially
             opposite
             to
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             God
             cannot
             be
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             contradiction
             to
             his
             own
             Nature
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             he
             can
             Damn
             Men
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             necessary
             result
             of
             an
             Action
             to
             which
             he
             himself
             determined
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Perseverance
             ,
             the
             many
             Promises
             made
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             them
             that
             overcome
             ,
             
             that
             continue
             stedfast
             and
             
               faithful
               to
               the
               death
            
             ,
             seem
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             fall
             from
             a
             good
             state
             .
             Those
             famous
             Words
             in
             the
             Sixth
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
             do
             plainly
             intimate
             ,
             That
             
               such
               men
               may
               so
               fall
               away
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               impossible
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               by
               repentance
               .
            
             And
             in
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               faith
            
             ;
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               but
               if
               he
               draw
               back
               (
               any
               man
            
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Original
             )
             
               my
               Soul
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             positively
             said
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
             
               When
               the
               righteous
               turneth
               away
               from
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               committeth
               iniquity
               ,
               all
               his
               righteousness
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               shall
               not
               be
               mentioned
               ;
               in
               his
               sin
               that
               he
               hath
               sinned
               shall
               he
               dye
               .
            
             These
             Suppositions
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             many
             more
             of
             the
             same
             strain
             that
             may
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             other
             places
             ,
             do
             give
             us
             all
             possible
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             Man
             may
             fall
             from
             a
             good
             state
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             a
             wicked
             Man
             may
             turn
             from
             a
             bad
             one
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             the
             End
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             Final
             Judgment
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             pronounced
             according
             to
             what
             Men
             have
             done
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             to
             be
             rewarded
             and
             punished
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             seems
             so
             effectually
             to
             assert
             a
             Freedom
             in
             our
             Wills
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             this
             alone
             might
             serve
             to
             prove
             the
             whole
             Cause
             .
          
           
             So
             far
             I
             have
             set
             forth
             the
             Force
             of
             the
             Argument
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Remonstrants
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             they
             make
             their
             Plea
             out
             of
             what
             is
             said
             by
             the
             one
             and
             by
             the
             other
             side
             .
             They
             agree
             with
             the
             Remonstrants
             in
             all
             that
             they
             say
             against
             Absolute
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             in
             urging
             all
             those
             Consequences
             that
             do
             arise
             out
             of
             them
             :
             And
             they
             do
             also
             agree
             with
             the
             Calvinists
             in
             all
             that
             they
             urge
             against
             the
             possibility
             of
             a
             certain
             Prescience
             of
             future
             Contingents
             :
             
             So
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             necessary
             to
             set
             forth
             their
             Plea
             more
             specially
             ,
             nor
             needs
             more
             be
             said
             in
             opposition
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             what
             was
             already
             said
             as
             part
             of
             the
             Remonstrants
             Plea.
             Therefore
             without
             dwelling
             any
             longer
             on
             that
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             make
             some
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             whole
             Matter
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             at
             first
             view
             apparent
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             weight
             in
             what
             has
             been
             said
             of
             both
             Sides
             :
             So
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             Education
             ,
             the
             constant
             attending
             more
             to
             the
             Difficulties
             of
             the
             one
             side
             than
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             a
             Temper
             some
             way
             proportioned
             to
             it
             ,
             does
             fix
             Men
             very
             steddily
             to
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             Persuasion
             .
             Both
             Sides
             have
             their
             Difficulties
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             natural
             to
             chuse
             that
             Side
             where
             the
             Difficulties
             are
             least
             felt
             :
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             for
             either
             of
             them
             to
             despise
             the
             other
             ,
             since
             the
             Arguments
             of
             both
             are
             far
             from
             being
             contemptible
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             both
             Sides
             seem
             to
             be
             chiefly
             concerned
             to
             assert
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Attributes
             .
             Both
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             whatever
             is
             fixed
             as
             the
             primary
             Idea
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             must
             be
             Explained
             so
             as
             to
             be
             consistent
             with
             that
             .
             Contradictions
             are
             never
             to
             be
             admitted
             ;
             but
             things
             may
             be
             justly
             believed
             ,
             against
             which
             Objections
             may
             be
             formed
             that
             cannot
             be
             easily
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             Side
             think
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             begin
             with
             the
             Idea
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             of
             Independency
             and
             Absolute
             Soveraignty
             :
             And
             if
             in
             the
             Sequel
             Difficulties
             occur
             which
             cannot
             be
             cleared
             ,
             that
             ought
             not
             to
             shake
             us
             from
             this
             primary
             Idea
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Others
             think
             ,
             That
             we
             cannot
             frame
             such
             clear
             Notions
             of
             Independency
             ,
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             do
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             :
             And
             since
             the
             Scripture
             proposes
             God
             to
             us
             most
             frequently
             under
             those
             Ideas
             ,
             they
             think
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             fix
             on
             these
             as
             the
             primary
             Ideas
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             reduce
             all
             other
             things
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             both
             Sides
             seem
             zealous
             for
             God
             and
             his
             Glory
             :
             Both
             lay
             down
             General
             Maxims
             that
             can
             hardly
             be
             Disputed
             ;
             and
             both
             argue
             justly
             from
             their
             First
             Principles
             .
             These
             are
             great
             Grounds
             for
             mutual
             Charity
             and
             Forbearance
             in
             these
             Matters
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             one
             who
             has
             long
             interwoven
             his
             Thoughts
             of
             Infinite
             Perfection
             ,
             with
             the
             Notions
             of
             Absolute
             and
             Unchangeable
             Decrees
             ,
             of
             carrying
             on
             every
             thing
             by
             a
             positive
             Will
             ,
             of
             doing
             every
             thing
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             cannot
             apprehend
             Decrees
             depending
             on
             a
             foreseen
             Free-will
             ,
             a
             Grace
             Subject
             to
             it
             ,
             a
             Merit
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             that
             's
             lost
             ,
             and
             a
             Man's
             being
             at
             one
             time
             loved
             ,
             and
             yet
             finally
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             horror
             .
             These
             things
             seem
             to
             carry
             in
             them
             an
             appearance
             of
             feebleness
             ,
             of
             dependence
             ,
             and
             of
             changeableness
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ;
             a
             Man
             that
             has
             accustomed
             himself
             to
             think
             often
             on
             the
             Infinite
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             the
             Long-suffering
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Slowness
             to
             Anger
             that
             appears
             in
             God
             ;
             he
             cannot
             let
             the
             Thought
             of
             Absolute
             Reprobation
             ,
             or
             of
             determining
             Men
             to
             Sin
             ,
             or
             of
             not
             giving
             them
             the
             Grace
             necessary
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             Sin
             and
             Damnation
             ,
             enter
             into
             his
             Mind
             ,
             without
             the
             same
             horror
             that
             another
             feels
             in
             the
             Reverse
             of
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Source
             of
             both
             Opinions
             being
             the
             different
             Ideas
             that
             they
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             Ideas
             being
             true
             ;
             Men
             only
             mistaking
             in
             the
             Extent
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Consequences
             drawn
             from
             them
             ;
             here
             are
             the
             clearest
             Grounds
             imaginable
             for
             a
             mutual
             Forbearance
             ,
             for
             not
             judging
             Men
             imperiously
             ,
             nor
             censuring
             them
             severely
             upon
             either
             Side
             .
             And
             those
             who
             have
             at
             different
             Times
             of
             their
             Lives
             been
             of
             both
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             who
             upon
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Reason
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             appeared
             to
             them
             ,
             
             have
             changed
             their
             Persuasions
             ,
             can
             speak
             more
             affirmatively
             here
             :
             For
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             great
             sincerity
             of
             Heart
             they
             have
             thought
             both
             ways
             .
          
           
             Each
             Opinion
             has
             some
             Practical
             Advantages
             of
             its
             side
             .
             A
             Calvinist
             is
             ●aught
             by
             his
             Opinions
             ,
             To
             think
             meanly
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             ascrib●
             the
             honour
             of
             all
             to
             God
             :
             Which
             lays
             in
             him
             a
             deep
             foundation
             for
             Humility
             ▪
             he
             is
             also
             much
             inclined
             to
             secret
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             fixed
             dependence
             on
             God
             ;
             which
             naturally
             both
             brings
             his
             Mind
             to
             a
             good
             state
             ,
             and
             fixes
             it
             in
             it
             .
             And
             so
             though
             perhaps
             he
             cannot
             give
             a
             coherent
             account
             of
             the
             Grounds
             of
             his
             Watchfulness
             and
             Care
             of
             himself
             ;
             yet
             that
             Temper
             arises
             out
             of
             his
             Humility
             ,
             and
             his
             Earnestness
             in
             Prayer
             .
             A
             Remonstrant
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             is
             ingaged
             to
             awaken
             and
             improve
             his
             Faculties
             ,
             to
             fill
             his
             Mind
             with
             good
             Notions
             ,
             to
             raise
             them
             in
             himself
             by
             frequent
             Reflection
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             constant
             Attention
             to
             his
             own
             Actions
             :
             He
             sees
             caus●
             to
             reproach
             himself
             for
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             about
             his
             Duty
             to
             purpose
             :
             Being
             assured
             that
             it
             is
             through
             his
             own
             fault
             if
             he
             miscarries
             :
             He
             has
             no
             dreadful
             Terrors
             upon
             his
             Mind
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             tempted
             to
             an
             undue
             Security
             ;
             or
             to
             swell
             up
             in
             (
             perhaps
             )
             an
             imaginary
             Conceit
             of
             his
             being
             unalterably
             in
             the
             Favour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Both
             Sides
             have
             their
             peculiar
             Temptati●ns
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Advantages
             :
             The
             Calvinist
             is
             tempted
             to
             a
             false
             Security
             ,
             and
             Sloth
             :
             And
             the
             Arminian
             may
             be
             tempted
             to
             trust
             too
             much
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             too
             little
             to
             God.
             So
             equally
             may
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             calm
             Temper
             ,
             and
             of
             moderate
             Thoughts
             ,
             balance
             this
             Matter
             between
             both
             the
             Sides
             :
             And
             so
             unreasonable
             it
             is
             to
             give
             way
             to
             a
             positive
             and
             dictating
             Temper
             in
             this
             Point
             .
             If
             the
             Arminian
             is
             zealous
             to
             assert
             Liberty
             it
             is
             because
             he
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             there
             can
             be
             Good
             or
             Evil
             in
             the
             World
             without
             it
             :
             He
             thinks
             it
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             made
             for
             great
             Ends
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             can
             allow
             of
             nothing
             that
             he
             thinks
             destroys
             it
             .
             If
             on
             the
             oth●r
             hand
             a
             Calvinist
             seems
             to
             break
             in
             upon
             Liberty
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             he
             cannot
             reconcile
             it
             with
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Freedom
             of
             his
             Grace
             :
             And
             he
             grows
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Devotion
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             one
             to
             save
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             Fault
             of
             both
             Sides
             is
             ,
             To
             charge
             one
             another
             with
             the
             Consequences
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             truly
             their
             Tenets
             .
             Whereas
             they
             are
             apprehensive
             enough
             of
             these
             Consequences
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             fancy
             that
             by
             a
             few
             distinctions
             they
             can
             avoid
             them
             .
             But
             each
             Side
             thinks
             the
             Consequences
             of
             the
             other
             are
             both
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             certainly
             fastned
             to
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             than
             the
             Consequences
             that
             are
             urged
             against
             himself
             are
             .
             And
             so
             they
             think
             they
             must
             chuse
             that
             Opinion
             that
             is
             the
             least
             perplexed
             and
             difficult
             :
             Not
             but
             that
             Ingenuous
             and
             Learned
             Men
             of
             all
             Sides
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             feel
             themselves
             very
             often
             pinched
             in
             these
             Matters
             .
          
           
             Another
             very
             indecent
             way
             of
             managing
             these
             Points
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             both
             Sides
             do
             too
             often
             speak
             very
             boldly
             of
             God.
             Some
             petulent
             Wits
             in
             order
             to
             the
             representing
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             as
             Absurd
             and
             Ridiculous
             ,
             have
             brought
             in
             God
             ,
             representing
             him
             with
             indecent
             Expressions
             ,
             as
             Acting
             or
             Decreeing
             according
             to
             their
             Hypothesis
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             that
             is
             not
             only
             Unbecoming
             ,
             but
             that
             borders
             upon
             Blasphemy
             .
             From
             which
             though
             they
             think
             to
             escape
             by
             saying
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             only
             shewing
             what
             must
             follow
             if
             the
             other
             Opinion
             were
             believed
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             Solemnity
             and
             Gravity
             of
             Stile
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             most
             religiously
             observed
             ,
             when
             we
             poor
             Mortals
             take
             upon
             us
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Glory
             or
             Attributes
             ,
             the
             Decrees
             or
             Operations
             of
             the
             Great
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             And
             every
             thing
             relating
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             put
             in
             a
             burlesque
             Air
             ,
             is
             intolerable
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             very
             daring
             Presumption
             to
             pretend
             to
             assign
             the
             Order
             of
             all
             the
             
             Acts
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Ends
             proposed
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Methods
             by
             which
             they
             are
             Executed
             .
             We
             who
             do
             not
             know
             how
             our
             Thoughts
             carry
             our
             Bodies
             to
             obey
             and
             second
             our
             Minds
             ,
             should
             not
             imagine
             that
             we
             can
             conceive
             how
             God
             may
             move
             or
             bend
             our
             Wills.
             The
             hard
             thing
             to
             digest
             in
             this
             whole
             Matter
             ,
             is
             Reprobation
             :
             They
             who
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             assert
             the
             freedom
             of
             Election
             ,
             would
             fain
             avoid
             it
             :
             They
             seek
             soft
             words
             for
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             passing
             by
             ,
             or
             leaving
             Men
             to
             perish
             :
             They
             study
             to
             put
             that
             on
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             and
             they
             take
             all
             the
             methods
             they
             can
             to
             soften
             an
             Opinion
             that
             seems
             harsh
             ,
             and
             that
             sounds
             ill
             .
             But
             howsoever
             they
             will
             bear
             all
             the
             Consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             rather
             than
             let
             the
             Point
             of
             Absolute
             Election
             go
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             Those
             who
             do
             once
             persuade
             themselves
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Reprobation
             is
             false
             ,
             do
             not
             see
             how
             they
             can
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             ascribe
             a
             free
             Election
             to
             God.
             They
             are
             once
             persuaded
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Reprobation
             but
             what
             is
             conditionate
             ,
             and
             founded
             on
             what
             is
             foreseen
             concerning
             Mens
             Sins
             :
             And
             from
             this
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             of
             Election
             .
             And
             both
             sides
             study
             to
             begin
             the
             Controversy
             with
             that
             which
             they
             think
             they
             can
             the
             most
             easily
             prove
             ;
             the
             one
             at
             the
             Establishing
             of
             Election
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             the
             overthrowing
             of
             Reprobation
             .
             Some
             have
             studied
             to
             seek
             out
             middle-ways
             :
             For
             they
             observing
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             writ
             in
             a
             great
             diversity
             of
             Stile
             ,
             in
             Treating
             of
             the
             Good
             or
             Evil
             that
             happens
             to
             us
             ,
             ascribing
             the
             one
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             imputing
             the
             other
             to
             our selves
             ,
             teaching
             us
             to
             ascribe
             the
             honour
             of
             all
             that
             is
             Good
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             the
             blame
             of
             all
             that
             is
             Evil
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             have
             from
             thence
             concluded
             ,
             That
             God
             must
             have
             a
             different
             Influence
             and
             Causality
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             from
             what
             he
             has
             in
             the
             other
             :
             But
             when
             they
             go
             to
             make
             this
             out
             ,
             they
             meet
             with
             great
             Difficulties
             ;
             yet
             they
             chuse
             to
             bear
             these
             rather
             than
             to
             involve
             themselves
             in
             those
             equally
             great
             ,
             if
             not
             greater
             Difficulties
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             either
             of
             the
             other
             Opinions
             .
             They
             wrap
             up
             all
             in
             Two
             General
             Assertions
             ,
             that
             are
             great
             Practical
             Truths
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               Arrogate
               no
               good
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               impute
               no
               evil
               to
               God
               ,
            
             and
             so
             let
             the
             whole
             matter
             rest
             .
             This
             may
             be
             thought
             by
             some
             the
             lazier
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             safer
             way
             ;
             which
             avoids
             Difficulties
             ,
             rather
             than
             answers
             them
             ;
             whereas
             they
             say
             of
             both
             the
             Contending
             Sides
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             better
             at
             the
             starting
             of
             Difficulties
             than
             at
             the
             resolving
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             I
             have
             gone
             upon
             the
             general
             ,
             in
             making
             such
             Reflections
             as
             will
             appear
             but
             too
             well
             grounded
             to
             those
             who
             have
             with
             any
             Attention
             read
             the
             chief
             Disputants
             of
             both
             Sides
             .
             In
             these
             great
             Points
             all
             agree
             ;
             That
             Mercy
             is
             freely
             offered
             to
             the
             World
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             That
             God
             did
             freely
             offer
             his
             Son
             to
             be
             our
             Propitiation
             ,
             and
             has
             freely
             accepted
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             Death
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             whereas
             he
             might
             have
             Condemned
             every
             Man
             to
             have
             perished
             for
             his
             own
             Sins
             .
             That
             God
             does
             in
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             it
             to
             the
             several
             Nations
             ,
             act
             according
             to
             the
             Freedom
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             upon
             Reasons
             that
             are
             to
             us
             mysterious
             and
             past
             finding
             out
             :
             That
             every
             Man
             is
             inexcusable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             That
             all
             Men
             are
             so
             far
             free
             as
             to
             be
             praise-worthy
             or
             blame-worthy
             for
             the
             Good
             or
             Evil
             that
             they
             do
             :
             That
             every
             Man
             ought
             to
             employ
             his
             Faculties
             all
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             and
             depend
             earnestly
             upon
             God
             for
             his
             Protection
             and
             Assistance
             :
             That
             no
             Man
             in
             Practice
             ought
             to
             think
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Fate
             or
             Decree
             hanging
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             slothful
             in
             his
             Duty
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             Man
             ought
             to
             do
             the
             best
             he
             can
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Decree
             ,
             since
             whether
             there
             is
             or
             is
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             :
             That
             every
             Man
             ought
             to
             be
             deeply
             humbled
             for
             his
             Sins
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             excusing
             himself
             by
             pretending
             a
             Decree
             was
             
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             a
             want
             of
             Power
             in
             him
             :
             That
             all
             Men
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Rules
             set
             them
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             expect
             neither
             Mercy
             nor
             Favour
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             set
             themselves
             diligently
             about
             that
             :
             And
             finally
             ,
             That
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             all
             Men
             shall
             be
             Judged
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             secret
             Decrees
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Works
             .
             In
             these
             great
             Truths
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             greater
             part
             are
             Practical
             ,
             all
             Men
             agree
             .
             If
             they
             would
             agree
             as
             honestly
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             Confessing
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             that
             which
             is
             much
             more
             important
             and
             necessary
             ,
             than
             to
             speculate
             and
             dispute
             about
             Niceties
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             World
             would
             quickly
             put
             on
             a
             new
             Face
             ,
             and
             then
             those
             few
             that
             might
             delight
             in
             curious
             Searches
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             would
             manage
             them
             with
             more
             Modesty
             and
             less
             Heat
             ,
             and
             be
             both
             less
             positive
             and
             less
             supercilious
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             hitherto
             insisted
             on
             such
             general
             Reflections
             as
             seemed
             proper
             to
             these
             Questions
             .
             I
             come
             now
             in
             the
             last
             place
             to
             examine
             how
             far
             our
             Church
             hath
             determined
             the
             Matter
             ,
             either
             in
             this
             Article
             or
             elsewhere
             :
             How
             far
             she
             hath
             restrained
             her
             Sons
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             she
             hath
             left
             them
             at
             liberty
             .
             For
             those
             different
             Opinions
             being
             so
             intricate
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             apt
             ●o
             raise
             hot
             Disputes
             ,
             and
             to
             kindle
             lasting
             Quarrels
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             suitable
             to
             that
             Moderation
             which
             our
             Church
             hath
             observed
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             to
             s●retch
             her
             Words
             on
             these
             Heads
             beyond
             their
             strict
             sense
             .
             The
             natural
             equity
             or
             reason
             of
             things
             ought
             rather
             to
             carry
             us
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             to
             as
             great
             a
             Comprehensiveness
             of
             all
             sides
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             consist
             with
             the
             Words
             in
             which
             our
             Church
             has
             expressed
             herself
             on
             those
             Heads
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Article
             seems
             to
             be
             framed
             according
             to
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             :
             It
             supposes
             Men
             to
             be
             under
             a
             
               Curse
               and
               Damnation
            
             ,
             antecedently
             to
             Predestination
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             are
             delivered
             by
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             directly
             against
             the
             S●pralapsarian
             Doctrine
             :
             Nor
             does
             the
             Article
             make
             any
             mention
             of
             Reprobation
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             hint
             :
             no
             Definition
             is
             made
             concerning
             it
             .
             The
             Article
             does
             also
             seem
             to
             assert
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             Grace
             :
             That
             in
             which
             the
             Knot
             of
             the
             whole
             Dfficulty
             lies
             ,
             is
             not
             Defined
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Whether
             God's
             Eternal
             Purpose
             or
             Decree
             was
             made
             according
             to
             what
             he
             foresaw
             his
             Creatures
             would
             do
             ,
             or
             purely
             upon
             an
             Absolute
             Will
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             own
             Glory
             .
             It
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             Penned
             it
             ,
             meant
             that
             the
             Decree
             was
             Absolute
             ;
             but
             yet
             since
             they
             have
             not
             said
             it
             ,
             those
             who
             subscribe
             the
             Articles
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             expressed
             in
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             since
             the
             Remonstrants
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             God
             having
             foreseen
             what
             all
             Mankind
             would
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             different
             Circumstances
             in
             which
             they
             should
             be
             put
             ,
             do
             or
             not
             do
             ,
             he
             upon
             that
             did
             by
             a
             firm
             and
             Eternal
             Decree
             lay
             that
             whole
             Design
             in
             all
             its
             Branches
             ,
             which
             he
             Executes
             in
             time
             ;
             they
             may
             subscribe
             this
             Article
             without
             renouncing
             their
             Opinion
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Calvinists
             have
             less
             occasion
             for
             Scruple
             ;
             since
             the
             Article
             does
             seem
             more
             plainly
             to
             favour
             them
             .
             The
             Three
             Cautions
             that
             are
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             do
             likewise
             intimate
             ,
             that
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             was
             designed
             to
             be
             settled
             by
             the
             Article
             :
             
               For
               the
               danger
               of
               Mens
               having
               the
               sentence
               of
               God's
               Predestination
               always
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               which
               may
               occasion
               either
               desperation
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               or
               the
               wretchlesness
               of
               most
               unclean
               living
               on
               the
               other
               ,
            
             belongs
             only
             to
             that
             side
             ;
             since
             these
             Mischiefs
             do
             not
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             other
             Hypothesis
             .
             The
             other
             Two
             ,
             of
             taking
             
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               the
               sense
               in
               which
               they
               are
               set
               forth
               to
               us
               in
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             and
             
               of
               following
               that
               Will
               of
               God
               that
               is
               expresly
               declared
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             relate
             very
             visibly
             to
             the
             same
             Opinion
             :
             Though
             others
             do
             infer
             from
             these
             Cautions
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Article
             must
             be
             so
             understood
             as
             to
             agree
             with
             these
             Cautions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             argue
             ,
             That
             since
             Absolute
             Predestination
             cannot
             
             consist
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Article
             is
             to
             be
             otherwise
             explained
             .
             They
             say
             the
             natural
             Consequence
             of
             an
             Absolute
             Decree
             ,
             is
             either
             Presumption
             or
             Despair
             ;
             since
             a
             Man
             upon
             that
             bottom
             reckons
             ,
             That
             which
             way
             soever
             the
             Decree
             is
             made
             ,
             it
             must
             certainly
             be
             accomplished
             .
             They
             also
             argue
             ,
             That
             because
             we
             must
             receive
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             as
             conditional
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             believe
             the
             Decree
             to
             be
             conditional
             ,
             for
             Absolute
             Decrees
             exclude
             conditional
             Promises
             .
             An
             Offer
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             made
             in
             earnest
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             has
             excluded
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Men
             from
             it
             by
             an
             antecedent
             Act
             of
             his
             own
             .
             And
             if
             we
             must
             only
             follow
             the
             revealed
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             suppose
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Antecedent
             and
             Positive
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             has
             decreed
             our
             doing
             the
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             has
             commanded
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             one
             side
             argues
             ,
             That
             the
             Article
             as
             it
             lies
             ,
             in
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             those
             who
             conceived
             it
             ,
             does
             very
             expresly
             establish
             their
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             the
             other
             argues
             from
             those
             Cautions
             that
             are
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             That
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             so
             as
             that
             it
             may
             agree
             with
             these
             Cautions
             .
             And
             both
             sides
             find
             in
             the
             Article
             it self
             such
             grounds
             ,
             that
             they
             reckon
             they
             do
             not
             renounce
             their
             Opinions
             by
             subscribing
             it
             .
             The
             Remonstrant
             side
             have
             this
             further
             to
             add
             ,
             That
             the
             Universal
             Extent
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             plainly
             affirmed
             in
             the
             most
             solemn
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             we
             own
             ,
             That
             Christ
             
               by
               the
               one
               Oblation
               of
               himself
               once
               offered
               ,
               made
               there
               a
               full
               ,
               perfect
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Oblation
               and
               Satisfaction
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
            
             Though
             the
             others
             say
             ,
             That
             by
             
               full
               ,
               perfect
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               ,
            
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             that
             Christ's
             Death
             was
             intended
             to
             be
             a
             compleat
             Sacrifice
             and
             Satisfaction
             for
             
               the
               whole
               World
            
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             its
             own
             Value
             it
             was
             capable
             of
             being
             such
             .
             This
             is
             thought
             too
             great
             a
             stretch
             put
             upon
             the
             words
             .
             And
             there
             are
             yet
             more
             express
             words
             in
             our
             Church-Catechism
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             the
             most
             solemn
             Declaration
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             since
             that
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             in
             which
             she
             instructs
             all
             her
             Children
             :
             And
             in
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             most
             important
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             short
             Summary
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               who
               hath
               redeemed
               me
               and
               all
               Mankind
               :
            
             Where
             all
             must
             stand
             in
             the
             same
             Extent
             of
             Universality
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             precedent
             and
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ;
             
               The
               Father
               who
               made
               me
               and
               all
               the
               World
               ;
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               who
               sanctifieth
               me
               and
               all
               the
               Elect
               People
               of
               God
            
             ;
             which
             being
             to
             be
             understood
             severely
             ,
             and
             without
             exception
             ,
             this
             must
             also
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             strictness
             .
             There
             is
             another
             Argument
             brought
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             men
             may
             fall
             from
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Regeneration
             :
             for
             in
             the
             whole
             Office
             ,
             more
             particularly
             in
             the
             Thanksgiving
             after
             the
             Baptism
             ,
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             That
             the
             Person
             baptized
             is
             
               Regenerated
               by
               God's
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             is
             
               received
               for
               his
               own
               Child
               by
               Adoption
               :
            
             Now
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             many
             who
             are
             baptized
             ,
             fall
             from
             that
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             import
             ,
             That
             some
             of
             the
             Regenerate
             may
             fall
             away
             :
             Which
             tho'
             it
             agree
             well
             with
             St.
             Austin's
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             Calvinists
             Opinions
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             examined
             this
             matter
             in
             as
             short
             a
             compass
             as
             was
             possible
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             know
             that
             I
             have
             forgot
             any
             important
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Controversy
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             large
             ,
             and
             has
             many
             Branches
             .
             I
             have
             kept
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             perceive
             ,
             that
             Indifference
             which
             I
             proposed
             to
             my self
             in
             the
             prosecuting
             of
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             have
             not
             on
             this
             occasion
             declared
             my
             
             own
             Opinion
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             not
             avoided
             the
             doing
             it
             upon
             other
             occasions
             .
             Since
             the
             Church
             has
             not
             been
             peremptory
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             Latitude
             has
             been
             left
             to
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             became
             me
             to
             make
             this
             Explanation
             of
             the
             Article
             such
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             have
             not
             endeavoured
             to
             possess
             the
             Reader
             with
             that
             which
             is
             my
             own
             sense
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             have
             laid
             the
             Force
             of
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Weight
             of
             the
             Difficulties
             of
             both
             Sides
             before
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Advantages
             that
             I
             had
             found
             in
             the
             Books
             either
             of
             the
             one
             or
             of
             the
             other
             Persuasion
             .
             And
             I
             leave
             the
             Choice
             as
             free
             to
             my
             Reader
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             has
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XVIII
             .
             Of
             obtaining
             Eternal
             Salvation
             only
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               They
               also
               are
               to
               be
               accursed
               ,
               that
               presume
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               every
               man
               shall
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               Law
               or
               Sect
               which
               he
               professeth
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               be
               diligent
               to
               frame
               his
               Life
               according
               to
               that
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               .
               For
               Holy
               Scripture
               doth
               set
               out
               unto
               us
               only
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               whereby
               men
               must
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Impiety
             that
             is
             condemned
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             was
             first
             taug
             htby
             some
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Oraters
             and
             Philosophers
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Addresses
             to
             the
             Christian
             Emperors
             for
             the
             Tolerance
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             started
             this
             Thought
             ,
             that
             how
             lively
             soever
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             when
             well
             set
             off
             in
             a
             piece
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             will
             not
             bear
             a
             severe
             Argument
             :
             That
             God
             is
             more
             honoured
             by
             the
             Varieties
             and
             different
             Methods
             of
             worshipping
             and
             serving
             him
             ,
             than
             if
             all
             should
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             way
             :
             That
             this
             diversity
             has
             a
             Beauty
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             suitableness
             to
             the
             Infinite
             Perfections
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             does
             not
             look
             so
             like
             a
             mutual
             agreement
             or
             concert
             ,
             as
             when
             all
             Men
             worship
             him
             one
             way
             .
             But
             this
             is
             rather
             a
             Flash
             of
             Wit
             ,
             than
             true
             Reasoning
             .
          
           
             The
             Alcoran
             has
             carried
             this
             matter
             further
             to
             the
             asserting
             ,
             That
             all
             Men
             in
             all
             Religions
             are
             equally
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             serve
             him
             faithfully
             in
             them
             .
             The
             infusing
             this
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             has
             a
             shew
             of
             Mercy
             in
             it
             ,
             made
             Men
             more
             easy
             to
             receive
             their
             Law
             ;
             and
             they
             took
             care
             by
             their
             extream
             Severity
             to
             fix
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             once
             engaged
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             use
             no
             Force
             to
             make
             Men
             Musselmans
             ,
             yet
             they
             punish
             with
             all
             extremity
             every
             thing
             that
             looks
             like
             Apostacy
             from
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             is
             once
             received
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Leviathan
             ,
             that
             makes
             Law
             to
             be
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Religion
             to
             be
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             obliges
             Subjects
             to
             believe
             that
             Religion
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             enacted
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ;
             must
             be
             built
             either
             on
             this
             foundation
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Revealed
             Religion
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             only
             a
             Political
             Contrivance
             ;
             or
             that
             all
             Religions
             are
             equally
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Others
             having
             observ'd
             that
             it
             was
             a
             very
             small
             part
             of
             Mankind
             that
             had
             the
             advantages
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             have
             thought
             it
             too
             cruel
             to
             damn
             in
             their
             thoughts
             all
             those
             who
             have
             not
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             lived
             morally
             and
             virtuously
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Light
             and
             Education
             .
             And
             some
             ,
             to
             make
             themselves
             and
             others
             easy
             ,
             in
             accommodating
             their
             Religion
             to
             their
             secular
             Interests
             ,
             to
             excuse
             their
             changing
             ,
             and
             to
             quiet
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             have
             set
             up
             this
             Notion
             ,
             that
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             largeness
             both
             of
             good
             Nature
             and
             Charity
             in
             it
             ;
             looks
             plausiable
             ,
             and
             is
             calculated
             to
             take
             in
             the
             greatest
             Numbers
             ;
             They
             therefore
             suppose
             that
             God
             in
             his
             Infinite
             Goodness
             will
             accept
             equally
             the
             Services
             that
             all
             his
             Creratures
             offer
             to
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             their
             skill
             and
             strength
             .
          
           
             In
             opposition
             to
             all
             which
             ,
             they
             are
             here
             condemned
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             every
             Man
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             Law
             or
             Sect
             which
             he
             professeth
             :
             Where
             a
             great
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             between
             the
             words
             
               saved
               by
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             
               saved
               in
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             condemned
             but
             not
             the
             other
             .
             To
             
               be
               saved
               by
               a
               Law
               or
               Sect
               ,
            
             signifies
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             that
             Law
             or
             Sect
             such
             Men
             who
             follow
             it
             may
             be
             saved
             :
             Whereas
             to
             be
             
               saved
               in
               a
               Law
               or
               Sect
               ,
            
             imports
             only
             ,
             That
             God
             may
             extend
             his
             Compassions
             to
             Men
             that
             are
             engaged
             in
             false
             Religions
             .
             The
             former
             is
             only
             condemned
             by
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             affirms
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             other
             .
             In
             sum
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             fully
             proved
             that
             
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             delivered
             to
             the
             World
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             attested
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             believe
             it's
             Truth
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             every
             part
             and
             tittle
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             those
             Passages
             which
             denounce
             the
             Wrath
             and
             Judgments
             of
             God
             against
             Impenitent
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             that
             promise
             Mercy
             and
             Salvation
             only
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Death
             :
             
             
               We
               must
               believe
               with
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               confess
               it
               with
               our
               mouths
               :
               We
               must
               not
               be
               ashamed
               of
               Christ
               or
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               ashamed
               of
               us
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               with
               his
               holy
               Angels
               .
            
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             must
             be
             as
             true
             as
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             is
             ;
             and
             these
             Rules
             must
             bind
             all
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             proposed
             whether
             they
             are
             enacted
             by
             Law
             or
             not
             :
             For
             if
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Law
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             and
             obey
             them
             whether
             Human
             Laws
             do
             favour
             them
             or
             not
             ;
             it
             being
             an
             evident
             thing
             ,
             that
             no
             subordinate
             Authority
             can
             derogate
             from
             that
             which
             is
             superior
             to
             it
             :
             So
             if
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             are
             clearly
             revealed
             ,
             and
             certainly
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             Human
             Law
             can
             dissolve
             this
             Obligation
             .
             If
             God
             has
             declared
             his
             Will
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             free
             to
             us
             to
             chuse
             whether
             we
             will
             obey
             it
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             under
             that
             or
             under
             another
             Form
             of
             Religion
             ,
             at
             our
             pleasure
             and
             choice
             .
             We
             are
             limited
             by
             what
             God
             has
             declared
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             fancy
             our selves
             to
             be
             at
             liberty
             after
             he
             has
             revealed
             his
             Will
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             such
             to
             whom
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             revealed
             ,
             there
             no
             question
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             are
             under
             an
             indispensable
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             and
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             so
             graciously
             revealed
             to
             them
             :
             They
             are
             bound
             to
             follow
             it
             according
             to
             what
             they
             are
             in
             their
             Consciences
             persuaded
             is
             its
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             .
             And
             if
             for
             any
             Secular
             Interest
             they
             chuse
             to
             comply
             with
             that
             which
             they
             are
             convinced
             is
             an
             Important
             Error
             ,
             and
             is
             condemned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             do
             plainly
             shew
             that
             they
             prefer
             Lands
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             Will
             ,
             when
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             acquiesce
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             difficulty
             remaining
             ,
             is
             concerning
             those
             who
             never
             heard
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             Whether
             ,
             or
             How
             can
             they
             be
             saved
             ?
             St.
             Paul
             having
             divided
             the
             World
             into
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             called
             by
             him
             those
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             without
             Law
             ;
             he
             says
             ,
             Those
             
               who
               sinned
               without
               Law
            
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               judged
               without
               Law
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             another
             foot
             .
             For
             he
             adds
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               have
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               do
               by
               nature
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             (
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Moral
             parts
             of
             it
             )
             
               these
               having
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               a
               Law
               unto
               themselves
            
             ;
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Consciences
             are
             to
             them
             instead
             of
             a
             Written
             Law
             )
             ;
             
               which
               shew
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               their
               conscience
               also
               bearing
               witness
               ,
               and
               their
               thoughts
               the
               mean
               while
               accusing
               or
               else
               excusing
               one
               another
               .
            
             This
             implies
             that
             there
             are
             either
             Seeds
             of
             Knowledg
             and
             Virtue
             laid
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             or
             that
             such
             Notions
             pass
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             are
             carried
             down
             by
             Tradition
             .
             The
             same
             S.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               How
               can
               they
               call
               on
               him
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               believed
               ?
               And
               how
               can
               they
               believe
               in
               him
               of
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               heard
               ?
            
             
             
               and
               how
               can
               they
               hear
               without
               a
               Preacher
               ?
            
             Which
             seems
             plainly
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             Men
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             cannot
             be
             punished
             for
             not
             believing
             ,
             unless
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             to
             them
             .
             St.
             Peter
             said
             to
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               Of
               a
               truth
               I
               perceive
               that
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               in
               every
               nation
               he
               that
               feareth
               God
               ,
               and
               worketh
               righteousness
               ,
               is
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
            
             Those
             places
             seem
             to
             import
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             make
             the
             best
             use
             they
             can
             of
             that
             small
             measure
             of
             Light
             that
             is
             given
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             will
             not
             require
             more
             of
             them
             than
             he
             has
             given
             them
             .
             This
             also
             agrees
             so
             well
             with
             ●he
             Ideas
             which
             we
             have
             both
             of
             Justice
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             that
             this
             Opinion
             
             wants
             not
             special
             colours
             to
             make
             it
             look
             well
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Favourof
             God
             ,
             are
             so
             positively
             limited
             to
             the
             believing
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             expresly
             said
             ,
             That
             
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               in
               any
               other
            
             ;
             
             and
             that
             
               there
               is
               none
               other
               name
            
             (
             or
             Authority
             )
             
               under
               Heaven
               given
               among
               Men
               ,
               whereby
               we
               must
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             that
             the
             distinction
             which
             can
             only
             be
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             only
             on
             the
             Account
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Sin
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             saved
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             only
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             whosoever
             are
             received
             into
             mercy
             ,
             have
             it
             through
             Christ
             as
             the
             Channel
             and
             Conveyance
             of
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             plainly
             said
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             unless
             he
             has
             an
             explicit
             Knowledge
             of
             this
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             belief
             in
             it
             .
             Few
             in
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             could
             have
             that
             :
             Infants
             ,
             and
             Innocents
             ,
             or
             Ideots
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             were
             a
             bold
             thing
             to
             say
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             saved
             by
             it
             .
             So
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             to
             be
             clearly
             Revealed
             ,
             That
             none
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unless
             they
             do
             explicitely
             both
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             it
             .
             Since
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             God
             may
             pardon
             Sin
             only
             upon
             that
             score
             ,
             without
             obliging
             all
             Men
             to
             believe
             in
             it
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             not
             Revealed
             to
             them
             .
             And
             here
             another
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             will
             clear
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             difficulties
             that
             arise
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             a
             Foederal
             certainty
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             secured
             by
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             extent
             to
             which
             the
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             may
             go
             .
             None
             are
             in
             a
             Foederal
             State
             of
             Salvation
             but
             Christians
             :
             To
             them
             is
             given
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             made
             and
             offered
             ;
             So
             that
             they
             have
             a
             certainty
             of
             it
             upon
             their
             performing
             those
             conditions
             that
             are
             put
             in
             the
             promises
             .
             All
             others
             are
             out
             of
             this
             Promise
             to
             whom
             the
             Tidings
             of
             it
             were
             never
             brought
             ;
             but
             yet
             a
             great
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             have
             been
             invited
             to
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             admitted
             to
             the
             outward
             Profession
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Privileges
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             yet
             have
             in
             effect
             rejected
             it
             :
             These
             are
             under
             such
             positive
             denunciations
             of
             Wrath
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             room
             left
             for
             any
             charitable
             Thoughts
             or
             Hopes
             concerning
             them
             :
             So
             that
             if
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             also
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             under
             Condemnation
             ,
             
             for
             
               having
               lov
               d
               darkness
               more
               than
               light
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Light
             shone
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             visit●d
             them
             .
             But
             as
             for
             them
             whom
             God
             has
             left
             in
             Darkness
             ,
             they
             are
             certainly
             out
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             out
             of
             those
             Promises
             and
             Declarations
             that
             are
             made
             in
             it
             .
             So
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Foederal
             Right
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             affirm
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             under
             those
             positive
             denunciations
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             never
             made
             to
             them
             :
             Therefore
             since
             God
             has
             not
             declared
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             no
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             take
             upon
             us
             to
             damn
             them
             .
          
           
             Instead
             of
             stretching
             the
             severity
             of
             Justice
             by
             an
             Inference
             ,
             we
             may
             rather
             venter
             to
             stretch
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             since
             that
             is
             the
             Attribute
             which
             of
             all
             others
             is
             the
             most
             Magnificently
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             So
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             think
             of
             it
             in
             the
             largest
             and
             most
             comprehensive
             manner
             .
             But
             indeed
             the
             most
             proper
             way
             is
             ,
             for
             us
             to
             stop
             where
             the
             Revelation
             of
             God
             stops
             :
             And
             not
             to
             be
             wise
             beyond
             what
             is
             written
             ;
             but
             to
             leave
             the
             secrets
             of
             God
             as
             Mysteries
             too
             far
             above
             us
             to
             examine
             ,
             or
             to
             sound
             their
             depth
             .
             We
             do
             certainly
             know
             on
             what
             terms
             we
             our selves
             shall
             be
             saved
             or
             damned
             :
             And
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             that
             ,
             and
             rather
             study
             
               to
               work
               out
               our
               own
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
            
             than
             to
             let
             our
             minds
             run
             out
             into
             uncertain
             Speculations
             concerning
             the
             Measures
             and
             the
             Conditions
             of
             God's
             uncovenanted
             Mercies
             :
             We
             ought
             to
             take
             all
             possible
             
             care
             that
             we
             our selves
             come
             not
             into
             Condemnation
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             define
             positively
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             must
             ,
             or
             who
             must
             not
             ,
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             enough
             to
             fix
             this
             according
             to
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             to
             free
             Men
             to
             chuse
             at
             pleasure
             what
             Religion
             they
             will
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             left
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             Religions
             were
             alike
             ;
             which
             strikes
             at
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             undermines
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             Revealed
             Religion
             .
             None
             are
             within
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             but
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             excluded
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             receive
             and
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             live
             according
             to
             it
             .
             So
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             saved
             ,
             are
             saved
             through
             Christ
             ;
             but
             whether
             all
             these
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             the
             Explicite
             Knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             we
             have
             any
             good
             ground
             to
             affirm
             .
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             go
             into
             that
             other
             Question
             ;
             Whether
             any
             that
             are
             only
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Nature
             ,
             live
             fully
             up
             to
             its
             Light
             ?
             This
             is
             that
             about
             which
             we
             can
             have
             no
             certainty
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             whether
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Common
             Grace
             given
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             proportioned
             to
             their
             State
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Obligations
             of
             it
             .
             This
             in
             general
             may
             be
             safely
             believed
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             to
             such
             as
             do
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             in
             order
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             Souls
             :
             But
             that
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             an
             Angel
             will
             be
             sent
             ,
             and
             a
             Miracle
             be
             wrought
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             such
             a
             Person
             shall
             be
             left
             to
             perish
             .
             But
             whether
             any
             of
             them
             do
             ever
             arrive
             at
             that
             state
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             we
             can
             determine
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             attempt
             for
             us
             to
             endeavour
             to
             find
             it
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             .
             XIX
             .
             Of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Uisible
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Congregation
                 of
                 faithful
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 pure
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 duely
                 administred
                 according
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 of
                 necessity
                 are
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Antioch
                 have
                 erred
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 erred
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 Living
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THIS
             Article
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             that
             follow
             it
             ,
             Relates
             to
             the
             Fundamental
             difference
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             They
             teaching
             that
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             Doctrines
             by
             the
             Authority
             and
             the
             Decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             whereas
             we
             affirm
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             first
             to
             examine
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Purity
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             Somewhat
             was
             already
             said
             on
             the
             Sixth
             Article
             relating
             to
             this
             matter
             :
             What
             remains
             ,
             is
             now
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Question
             is
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             Whether
             we
             ought
             to
             Examine
             and
             Judge
             of
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Light
             and
             Faculty
             of
             judging
             that
             we
             have
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             in
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Decision
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Here
             the
             matter
             must
             be
             determined
             against
             private
             Judgment
             ,
             by
             very
             express
             and
             clear
             Authorities
             ,
             other
             wise
             the
             other
             side
             proves
             it self
             .
             For
             we
             having
             naturally
             a
             Faculty
             of
             judging
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             using
             it
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             this
             freedom
             being
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             our
             other
             Rights
             ,
             must
             be
             still
             asserted
             ,
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             in
             some
             things
             put
             a
             Bar
             upon
             it
             by
             his
             Supreme
             Authority
             .
          
           
             That
             Authority
             must
             be
             very
             express
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             required
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             in
             a
             Point
             of
             such
             vast
             Importance
             to
             us
             .
             We
             do
             also
             see
             that
             Men
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             are
             apt
             likewise
             willingly
             to
             mistake
             ,
             and
             to
             mislead
             others
             :
             and
             that
             particularly
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             the
             World
             has
             been
             so
             much
             imposed
             upon
             and
             abused
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             any
             sort
             of
             persons
             implicitely
             ,
             without
             very
             good
             and
             clear
             grounds
             that
             do
             assure
             us
             of
             their
             Infallibility
             :
             Otherwise
             we
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             suspect
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             Points
             in
             which
             Human
             Interests
             are
             concerned
             ,
             Men
             may
             either
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Weakness
             ,
             or
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             on
             Design
             ,
             abuse
             and
             mislead
             us
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Authorities
             or
             Proofs
             of
             this
             Infallibility
             must
             be
             very
             express
             ;
             since
             we
             are
             sure
             no
             Man
             nor
             Body
             of
             Men
             can
             have
             it
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Privilege
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             a
             Privilege
             of
             so
             extraordinary
             a
             nature
             must
             be
             given
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             very
             plain
             ,
             and
             with
             very
             evident
             Characters
             ;
             since
             without
             these
             ,
             Human
             Nature
             cannot
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             tame
             as
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             We
             must
             not
             draw
             it
             from
             an
             Inference
             ,
             because
             we
             think
             we
             need
             it
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             safe
             without
             it
             ,
             That
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             great
             Disorder
             would
             arise
             from
             the
             want
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             certainly
             a
             wrong
             way
             of
             arguing
             .
             If
             God
             has
             clearly
             revealed
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             acquiesce
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             sure
             if
             he
             has
             lodged
             Infallibility
             any
             where
             ,
             he
             will
             certainly
             maintain
             his
             own
             Work
             ,
             and
             not
             require
             us
             to
             believe
             any
             one
             implicitly
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             same
             time
             preserve
             us
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             deceived
             by
             him
             .
             But
             we
             must
             not
             persume
             from
             our
             Notions
             of
             things
             to
             give
             Rules
             to
             God.
             It
             were
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             
             think
             ,
             very
             necessary
             that
             Miracles
             should
             be
             publickly
             done
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             for
             convincing
             every
             Age
             and
             Succession
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             that
             good
             Men
             should
             be
             so
             assisted
             as
             generally
             to
             live
             without
             Sin
             :
             These
             and
             several
             other
             things
             may
             seem
             to
             us
             extreme
             convenient
             ,
             and
             even
             necessary
             ;
             but
             things
             are
             not
             so
             ordered
             for
             all
             that
             .
             It
             is
             also
             certain
             ,
             That
             if
             God
             has
             lodged
             such
             an
             Infallibility
             on
             Earth
             ,
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             in
             such
             hands
             as
             do
             naturally
             heighten
             our
             Prejudices
             against
             it
             .
             It
             will
             go
             against
             the
             grain
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             though
             all
             outward
             appearances
             lookt
             ever
             so
             fair
             for
             it
             :
             But
             it
             will
             be
             an
             unconceivable
             method
             of
             Providence
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             lodge
             so
             wonderful
             an
             Authority
             in
             hands
             that
             look
             so
             very
             unlike
             it
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             others
             we
             should
             the
             least
             expect
             to
             find
             it
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             Notorious
             Impostures
             ,
             to
             support
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             committed
             great
             Violences
             to
             extend
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             for
             some
             Ages
             together
             engaged
             in
             as
             many
             false
             ,
             unjust
             ,
             and
             cruel
             Practices
             ,
             as
             are
             perhaps
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             any
             History
             ;
             These
             are
             such
             prejudices
             that
             at
             least
             they
             must
             be
             overcome
             by
             very
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             Proofs
             :
             And
             finally
             ,
             if
             God
             has
             setled
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             distinctly
             directed
             to
             those
             in
             whose
             hands
             it
             is
             put
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             fall
             into
             no
             mistake
             in
             so
             important
             a
             Matter
             .
             This
             will
             be
             the
             more
             necessary
             ,
             if
             there
             are
             different
             pretenders
             to
             it
             :
             We
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             an
             Infallibility
             in
             general
             ,
             unless
             we
             have
             an
             equal
             Evidence
             directing
             us
             to
             those
             with
             whom
             it
             rests
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             the
             dispensing
             of
             it
             .
             These
             general
             Considerations
             are
             of
             great
             weight
             in
             Deciding
             this
             Question
             ,
             and
             will
             carry
             us
             far
             into
             some
             Preliminaries
             ,
             which
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             indeed
             great
             steps
             towards
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             Three
             ways
             by
             which
             it
             may
             be
             pretended
             that
             Infallibility
             can
             be
             proved
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             by
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             Miracles
             ,
             publickly
             done
             and
             well
             attested
             ,
             or
             by
             express
             and
             circumstantiated
             Prophecies
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             came
             afterwards
             to
             be
             verified
             ,
             did
             evidently
             demonstrate
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             of
             God
             :
             Wheresoever
             we
             see
             such
             Characters
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Miracle
             is
             wrought
             by
             Men
             who
             say
             they
             are
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             denied
             nor
             avoided
             ;
             and
             if
             what
             such
             Persons
             deliver
             to
             us
             is
             neither
             contrary
             to
             our
             Ideas
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Morality
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             thing
             already
             revealed
             by
             God
             ;
             there
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             God
             has
             lodged
             an
             Infallible
             Authority
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             long
             and
             as
             far
             as
             that
             Character
             is
             stampt
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             not
             pretended
             here
             :
             For
             though
             they
             study
             to
             persuade
             the
             World
             that
             Miracles
             are
             still
             among
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Miracles
             are
             wrought
             by
             those
             with
             whom
             this
             Infallibility
             is
             lodged
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             done
             to
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             Infallible
             .
             For
             though
             God
             should
             bestow
             the
             Gift
             of
             Miracles
             upon
             some
             particular
             Persons
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             more
             an
             Argument
             that
             their
             Church
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             than
             the
             Miracles
             that
             Elijah
             or
             Elisha
             wrought
             ,
             were
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             was
             Infallible
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Publick
             Miracles
             that
             belong'd
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
             ,
             the
             Answers
             by
             the
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             the
             Trial
             of
             Jealousy
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             Plenty
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Year
             ,
             as
             preparatory
             to
             the
             Sabbatical
             Year
             ,
             seem
             more
             reasonably
             to
             infer
             an
             Infallibility
             ;
             because
             these
             were
             given
             to
             that
             whole
             Church
             and
             Nation
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             was
             far
             from
             being
             Infallible
             all
             that
             while
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             they
             fell
             all
             in
             a
             Body
             into
             Idolatry
             upon
             several
             occasions
             :
             Those
             Publick
             Miracles
             proved
             nothing
             but
             that
             for
             which
             they
             were
             given
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             That
             Moses
             was
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Law
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             saw
             was
             still
             Attested
             in
             a
             continuance
             of
             extraordinary
             Characters
             .
             If
             Infallibility
             had
             been
             promised
             by
             that
             Law
             ,
             then
             the
             continuance
             
             of
             the
             Miracles
             might
             have
             been
             urged
             to
             prove
             the
             Continuance
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             ;
             but
             that
             not
             being
             promised
             ,
             the
             Miracles
             were
             only
             a
             standing
             Proof
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             being
             still
             among
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             though
             we
             should
             not
             dispute
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             many
             Legends
             that
             some
             are
             daily
             bringing
             forth
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             may
             well
             do
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             believed
             to
             be
             true
             by
             few
             among
             themselves
             ,
             they
             being
             considered
             among
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             knowing
             Men
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             Arts
             to
             entertain
             the
             Credulity
             and
             Devotion
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             upon
             their
             fears
             and
             hopes
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             upon
             their
             Purses
             :
             All
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             confessed
             ,
             will
             not
             serve
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Infallibility
             among
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             prove
             that
             these
             Miracles
             are
             wrought
             to
             prove
             this
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             Proofs
             that
             they
             may
             bring
             ,
             is
             from
             some
             Passages
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             import
             that
             it
             was
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             though
             in
             this
             dispute
             all
             these
             Passages
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             considered
             and
             sanswered
             ,
             yet
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             urged
             to
             prove
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             till
             everal
             other
             things
             are
             first
             proved
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             That
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             brought
             down
             pure
             and
             uncorrupted
             to
             our
             hands
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             are
             able
             to
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             :
             For
             before
             we
             can
             argue
             from
             the
             parts
             of
             any
             Book
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             must
             be
             previously
             certain
             ,
             and
             be
             well
             made
             out
             to
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             must
             be
             well
             assured
             of
             all
             those
             Particulars
             before
             we
             may
             go
             about
             to
             Prove
             any
             thing
             by
             any
             Passages
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Further
             ,
             these
             Passages
             suppose
             that
             those
             to
             whom
             this
             Infallibility
             belongs
             ,
             are
             a
             Church
             :
             We
             must
             then
             know
             what
             a
             Church
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             makes
             a
             Body
             of
             Men
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             are
             that
             Society
             to
             whom
             this
             Infallibility
             is
             given
             :
             And
             since
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             that
             in
             fact
             there
             are
             ,
             great
             differences
             among
             several
             of
             those
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             called
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             condemn
             one
             another
             as
             guilty
             of
             Error
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             and
             Heresy
             ;
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             all
             these
             cannot
             be
             Infallible
             ;
             for
             Contradictions
             cannot
             be
             true
             .
             So
             then
             we
             must
             know
             which
             of
             them
             is
             that
             Society
             where
             this
             Infallibility
             is
             to
             be
             found
             :
             And
             if
             in
             any
             one
             Society
             there
             should
             be
             different
             Opinions
             about
             the
             Seat
             of
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             these
             cannot
             be
             all
             true
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             very
             possible
             that
             they
             may
             be
             all
             false
             :
             We
             must
             be
             then
             well
             assured
             in
             whom
             this
             great
             Privillege
             is
             vested
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             bound
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             .
             So
             here
             a
             great
             many
             things
             must
             be
             known
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             either
             argue
             from
             ,
             or
             apply
             those
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             in
             which
             it
             is
             pretended
             that
             Infallibility
             is
             promised
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             if
             private
             Judgment
             is
             to
             be
             trusted
             in
             the
             Inquiries
             that
             arise
             about
             all
             these
             particulars
             ,
             they
             being
             the
             most
             important
             and
             most
             difficult
             matters
             that
             we
             can
             search
             into
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             be
             thought
             reasonable
             to
             trust
             it
             yet
             much
             further
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             by
             their
             proceeding
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Authority
             and
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             must
             be
             known
             antecedently
             to
             our
             acknowledging
             the
             Authority
             or
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             any
             Church
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             Eternal
             Principle
             and
             Rule
             of
             Reason
             ,
             never
             to
             prove
             one
             thing
             by
             another
             ,
             till
             that
             other
             is
             first
             well
             proved
             :
             Nor
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             proved
             afterwards
             by
             that
             which
             was
             proved
             by
             it
             .
             This
             is
             as
             impossible
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Father
             should
             beget
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             afterwards
             begotten
             by
             that
             Son.
             Therefore
             the
             Scriptures
             cannot
             prove
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             afterwards
             proved
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             of
             these
             must
             be
             first
             settled
             and
             proved
             ,
             before
             any
             use
             can
             be
             made
             of
             it
             to
             prove
             the
             other
             by
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             last
             way
             they
             take
             to
             find
             out
             this
             Church
             by
             ,
             is
             from
             some
             Notes
             that
             they
             pretend
             are
             peculiar
             to
             her
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Name
             
               Catholick
               ;
               Antiquity
               ;
               Extent
            
             ;
             
             
               Duration
               ;
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               Vnion
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               Head
               ;
               Conformity
               of
               Doctrine
               with
               former
               times
               ;
               Miracles
               ;
               Prophecy
               ;
               Sanctity
               of
               Doctrine
               ;
               Holiness
               of
               Life
               ;
               Temporal
               Felicity
               ;
               Curses
               upon
               their
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               a
               constant
               Progress
               or
               Efficacy
               of
               Doctrine
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               Confession
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               :
            
             And
             they
             fancy
             ,
             that
             wheresoever
             we
             find
             these
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             Body
             of
             Men
             to
             be
             Infallible
             .
             But
             upon
             all
             this
             ,
             endless
             Questions
             will
             arise
             ,
             so
             far
             will
             it
             be
             from
             ending
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             settling
             us
             upon
             Infallibility
             .
             If
             all
             these
             must
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             the
             Marks
             of
             the
             Infallible
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             two
             Enquires
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Notes
             must
             be
             discussed
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             obliged
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Infallibility
             :
             First
             ,
             Whether
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Mark
             of
             Infallibility
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             next
             ,
             Whether
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             Church
             which
             they
             call
             Infallible
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             then
             another
             very
             intricate
             Question
             will
             arise
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             Whether
             they
             must
             all
             be
             found
             together
             ?
             or
             ,
             How
             many
             ,
             or
             which
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             will
             give
             us
             the
             entire
             Characters
             of
             the
             Infallible
             Church
             ?
          
           
             In
             discussing
             the
             Questions
             ,
             Whether
             every
             one
             of
             these
             is
             a
             true
             Mark
             or
             not
             ,
             no
             use
             must
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             their
             Authority
             from
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Decisions
             of
             the
             Infallible
             Church
             ,
             no
             use
             can
             be
             made
             of
             them
             till
             that
             is
             first
             fixed
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             Notes
             are
             such
             as
             did
             not
             at
             all
             agree
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             Times
             ;
             for
             then
             she
             had
             but
             a
             little
             Extent
             ,
             a
             short-liv'd
             Duration
             ,
             and
             no
             Temporal
             Felicity
             ;
             and
             she
             was
             generally
             reproached
             by
             her
             Adversaries
             .
             But
             out
             of
             which
             of
             these
             Topicks
             can
             one
             hope
             to
             fetch
             out
             an
             Assurance
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             such
             a
             Body
             ?
             Can
             no
             Body
             of
             Men
             continue
             long
             in
             the
             constant
             Series
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             Prosperity
             ,
             but
             must
             they
             be
             concluded
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             the
             assuming
             a
             Name
             can
             be
             a
             Mark
             ?
             Why
             is
             not
             the
             Name
             Christian
             as
             solemn
             as
             Catholick
             ?
             Might
             not
             the
             Philosophers
             have
             concluded
             from
             hence
             against
             the
             First
             Christians
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             the
             
               true
               Lovers
               of
               Wisdom
            
             :
             since
             they
             were
             called
             Philosophers
             much
             more
             unanimously
             than
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             called
             Catholick
             ?
          
           
             If
             a
             Conformity
             of
             Doctrine
             with
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             a
             Sanctity
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             are
             Notes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             these
             will
             lead
             men
             into
             Enquiries
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             are
             once
             allowed
             to
             go
             so
             far
             with
             their
             private
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             may
             well
             be
             suffered
             to
             go
             much
             further
             .
             Some
             Standard
             must
             be
             fixed
             on
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             Doctrine
             may
             be
             examined
             ;
             they
             must
             also
             be
             allowed
             to
             examine
             what
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             former
             times
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             will
             be
             natural
             to
             begin
             at
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             first
             known
             what
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             examine
             the
             Conformity
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             with
             it
             .
             A
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             is
             confessed
             to
             be
             still
             kept
             up
             among
             corrupted
             Churches
             .
             An
             Union
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             its
             Head
             ,
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             Note
             ,
             unless
             it
             is
             first
             made
             out
             by
             some
             other
             Topicks
             ,
             That
             this
             Church
             must
             have
             a
             Head
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             Infallible
             :
             For
             unless
             it
             is
             proved
             by
             some
             other
             Argument
             ,
             That
             she
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             Head
             ,
             she
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             adhere
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             own
             him
             ;
             and
             unless
             it
             is
             also
             proved
             that
             he
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             she
             cannot
             be
             bound
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             without
             restrictions
             ,
             to
             adhere
             to
             him
             .
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             cannot
             be
             a
             Mark
             ,
             unless
             it
             is
             pretended
             that
             those
             in
             whom
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             ,
             are
             all
             holy
             .
             A
             few
             holy
             men
             here
             and
             there
             are
             indeed
             an
             Honour
             to
             any
             Body
             ;
             but
             it
             will
             seem
             a
             strange
             Inference
             ,
             That
             because
             some
             few
             in
             a
             Society
             are
             eminently
             holy
             ,
             that
             
             therefore
             others
             of
             that
             Body
             who
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             are
             perhaps
             as
             eminently
             vicious
             ,
             should
             be
             Infallible
             .
             Somewhat
             has
             been
             already
             said
             concerning
             Miracles
             :
             The
             pretence
             to
             Prophecy
             falls
             within
             the
             same
             Consideration
             :
             The
             one
             being
             as
             wonderful
             a
             Communication
             of
             Omniscience
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             of
             Omnipotence
             .
             For
             the
             Confession
             of
             Adversaries
             ,
             or
             some
             Cur●es
             on
             them
             ;
             these
             cannot
             signifie
             much
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             Universal
             .
             Fair
             Enemies
             will
             acknowledg
             what
             is
             good
             among
             their
             Adversaries
             :
             But
             as
             that
             Church
             is
             the
             least
             apt
             of
             any
             Society
             we
             know
             ,
             to
             speak
             good
             of
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             her
             ,
             so
             she
             has
             not
             very
             much
             to
             boast
             as
             to
             others
             saying
             much
             good
             of
             her
             .
             And
             if
             Signal
             Providences
             have
             now
             and
             then
             happened
             ,
             these
             are
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             carried
             on
             with
             such
             a
             depth
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             wisest
             Men
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             That
             
               the
               race
               is
               not
               to
               the
               swift
               ,
               nor
               the
               battel
               to
               the
               strong
               :
            
             
             
               But
               that
               time
               and
               chance
               happeneth
               to
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             these
             pretended
             Notes
             ,
             instead
             of
             giving
             us
             a
             clear
             Thread
             to
             lead
             us
             up
             to
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             to
             end
             all
             Controversies
             ,
             they
             do
             start
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             Questions
             that
             engage
             us
             into
             a
             Labyrinth
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             easy
             for
             any
             to
             extricate
             themselves
             .
             But
             if
             we
             could
             see
             an
             end
             of
             this
             ,
             then
             a
             new
             set
             of
             Questions
             will
             come
             on
             :
             When
             we
             go
             to
             examine
             all
             Churches
             by
             them
             :
             Whether
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             them
             all
             ?
             And
             if
             she
             alone
             has
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             other
             Church
             has
             them
             equally
             with
             her
             or
             beyond
             her
             ?
          
           
             If
             all
             these
             must
             be
             discussed
             before
             we
             can
             settle
             this
             Question
             ,
             Which
             is
             the
             true
             Infallible
             Church
             ?
             A
             Man
             must
             stay
             long
             e're
             he
             can
             come
             to
             a
             point
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             way
             taken
             here
             ,
             but
             to
             examine
             first
             ,
             What
             makes
             a
             particular
             Church
             ?
             And
             then
             since
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             an
             united
             Body
             of
             all
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             when
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             is
             fixed
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easy
             from
             that
             to
             form
             a
             Notion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             seem
             reasonable
             by
             the
             Method
             of
             all
             Creeds
             ,
             in
             particular
             of
             that
             called
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             first
             to
             settle
             our
             Faith
             as
             to
             the
             great
             Points
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             go
             to
             settle
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             :
             And
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             go
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ▪
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             must
             be
             first
             stated
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             we
             are
             to
             take
             our
             measures
             of
             all
             Churches
             :
             and
             that
             chiefly
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             every
             Christian
             is
             bound
             to
             believe
             :
             Here
             a
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             those
             Capital
             and
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             without
             which
             a
             Man
             cannot
             be
             esteemed
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             a
             Church
             a
             true
             Church
             :
             And
             other
             Truths
             which
             being
             delivered
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             Men
             are
             indeed
             obliged
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             of
             that
             nature
             that
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             them
             or
             an
             Error
             in
             them
             ,
             can
             exclude
             from
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             this
             sensible
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             Proposition
             of
             another
             sort
             ,
             That
             Christ
             died
             for
             Sinners
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             died
             at
             the
             Third
             or
             at
             the
             Sixth
             Hour
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             the
             Second
             Proposition
             is
             expresly
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             Since
             God
             has
             said
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Here
             a
             Controversie
             does
             naturally
             arise
             ,
             that
             wise
             People
             are
             unwilling
             to
             meddle
             with
             ,
             What
             Articles
             are
             Fundamental
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             not
             ?
          
           
             The
             defining
             of
             Fundamental
             Articles
             seems
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             to
             deny
             Salvation
             to
             such
             as
             do
             not
             receive
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             Men
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             leaving
             Men
             at
             liberty
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             other
             particulars
             that
             are
             not
             reckoned
             up
             among
             the
             Fundamentals
             .
          
           
           
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Terms
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Grounds
             on
             which
             we
             expect
             it
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             things
             of
             another
             nature
             than
             all
             other
             truths
             ,
             which
             though
             revealed
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             themselves
             the
             Means
             or
             Conditions
             of
             Salvation
             .
             Wheresoever
             true
             Baptism
             is
             ,
             there
             it
             seems
             the
             Essentials
             of
             this
             Covenant
             are
             preserved
             :
             For
             if
             we
             look
             on
             Baptism
             as
             a
             Foederal
             admission
             into
             Christianity
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Baptism
             where
             the
             Essence
             of
             Christianity
             is
             not
             preserved
             .
             As
             far
             then
             as
             we
             believe
             that
             any
             Society
             has
             preserved
             that
             ,
             so
             far
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             receive
             her
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             .
             For
             unless
             we
             consider
             Baptism
             as
             a
             sort
             of
             a
             Charm
             ,
             that
             such
             words
             joined
             with
             a
             washing
             with
             Water
             make
             one
             a
             Christian
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             what
             St.
             Peter
             says
             of
             it
             ,
             
             That
             
               it
               is
               not
               the
               washing
               away
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               towards
               God
               that
               saves
               us
               :
            
             We
             must
             conclude
             ,
             That
             Baptism
             is
             a
             Foederal
             thing
             ,
             in
             which
             after
             that
             the
             Sponsions
             are
             made
             ,
             the
             Seal
             of
             Regeneration
             is
             added
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             That
             all
             who
             have
             a
             true
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             makes
             Men
             Believers
             and
             Christians
             ,
             must
             also
             have
             the
             true
             Faith
             as
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             The
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christirnity
             seems
             to
             be
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             Baptism
             True
             and
             Valid
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             a
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             made
             that
             will
             discover
             and
             destroy
             a
             Sophism
             that
             is
             often
             used
             on
             this
             occasion
             .
             A
             True
             Church
             is
             ,
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             a
             Society
             that
             preserves
             the
             Essentials
             and
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             :
             In
             another
             sense
             it
             stands
             for
             a
             Society
             ,
             all
             whose
             Doctrines
             are
             true
             ,
             that
             has
             corrupted
             no
             part
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             mixed
             any
             Errors
             with
             it
             .
             A
             true
             Man
             is
             one
             who
             has
             a
             Soul
             and
             a
             Body
             that
             are
             the
             Essential
             Constituents
             of
             a
             Man
             :
             Whereas
             in
             another
             sense
             a
             Man
             of
             Sincerity
             and
             Candor
             is
             called
             a
             true
             Man.
             Truth
             in
             the
             one
             Sense
             imports
             the
             Essential
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             it
             imports
             only
             a
             Quality
             that
             is
             accidental
             to
             it
             .
             So
             when
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             any
             Society
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             supposed
             to
             mean
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             its
             Essential
             Constituent
             parts
             is
             preserved
             entire
             in
             that
             Body
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             it
             is
             true
             in
             all
             its
             Doctrines
             and
             Decisions
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             their
             Association
             together
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             For
             these
             are
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             Society
             as
             the
             Rites
             and
             Badges
             of
             that
             Body
             .
             That
             which
             makes
             particular
             Men
             Believers
             ,
             is
             their
             receiving
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             so
             that
             which
             constitutes
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             Profession
             of
             that
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             those
             Sacraments
             which
             are
             the
             Rites
             and
             Distinctions
             of
             those
             who
             profess
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             likewise
             a
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             what
             is
             Essential
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             exact
             observance
             of
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             .
             Additions
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             do
             not
             annul
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             corrupt
             them
             with
             that
             adulterate
             mixture
             .
             Therefore
             where
             the
             Sponsions
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             washing
             with
             Water
             is
             used
             with
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             we
             own
             that
             there
             is
             a
             true
             Baptism
             :
             Though
             there
             may
             be
             a
             large
             Addition
             of
             other
             Rites
             ,
             which
             we
             reject
             as
             Superstitious
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             that
             they
             null
             the
             Baptism
             .
             But
             if
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Institution
             is
             cut
             off
             ,
             there
             we
             do
             not
             own
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             true
             :
             Because
             it
             being
             an
             Institution
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             it
             can
             no
             more
             be
             esteemed
             a
             true
             Sacrament
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             retains
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Institution
             appears
             to
             be
             the
             main
             and
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             Action
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             account
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             since
             Christ
             appointed
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             fo
             his
             other
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             not
             only
             blessed
             both
             ,
             but
             distributed
             both
             ,
             with
             words
             appropriated
             to
             each
             kind
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             esteem
             that
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             which
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             of
             these
             kinds
             is
             w
             ithdrawn
             .
          
           
           
             But
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             many
             things
             necessary
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Precept
             and
             Order
             ,
             both
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             publick
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             in
             which
             tho'
             Additions
             or
             Defects
             are
             Erroneous
             and
             Faulty
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             annul
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             We
             think
             none
             ought
             to
             Baptize
             but
             Men
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Ordained
             according
             to
             that
             Constitution
             that
             was
             settled
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             yet
             Baptism
             by
             Laicks
             ,
             or
             by
             Women
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             most
             commonly
             practiced
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             esteemed
             null
             by
             us
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             repeated
             :
             Because
             we
             make
             a
             difference
             between
             what
             is
             Essential
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             requisite
             in
             the
             regular
             way
             of
             using
             it
             .
          
           
             None
             can
             deny
             this
             among
             us
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             will
             question
             the
             whole
             Christianity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             Midwives
             do
             generally
             Baptize
             :
             But
             if
             this
             Invalidates
             the
             Baptism
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             question
             all
             that
             is
             done
             among
             them
             :
             Persons
             so
             Baptized
             ,
             if
             their
             Baptism
             is
             void
             ,
             are
             neither
             truly
             Ordained
             ,
             nor
             capable
             of
             any
             other
             act
             of
             Church-Communion
             .
             Therefore
             mens
             being
             in
             Orders
             ,
             or
             their
             being
             duly
             Ordained
             ,
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             regularity
             of
             Administring
             it
             :
             And
             so
             the
             want
             of
             it
             does
             not
             void
             it
             ,
             but
             does
             only
             prove
             such
             Men
             to
             be
             under
             some
             Defects
             and
             Disorder
             in
             their
             Constitution
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             those
             distinctions
             that
             will
             guide
             us
             in
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             this
             Article
             .
             If
             we
             believe
             that
             any
             Society
             retains
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             we
             do
             from
             that
             conclude
             it
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             true
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             Salvation
             .
             But
             we
             are
             not
             upon
             that
             bound
             to
             Associate
             our selves
             to
             their
             Communion
             :
             For
             if
             they
             have
             the
             Addition
             of
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             any
             unlawful
             parts
             of
             Worship
             among
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             join
             in
             that
             which
             we
             are
             persuaded
             is
             Error
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Sacraments
             that
             Christ
             has
             appointed
             are
             observed
             and
             ministred
             by
             any
             Church
             as
             to
             the
             main
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Institution
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             own
             those
             for
             valid
             Actions
             :
             But
             we
             are
             not
             for
             that
             bound
             to
             join
             in
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             Adulterated
             these
             with
             many
             Mixtures
             and
             Additions
             .
          
           
             Thus
             a
             plain
             difference
             is
             made
             between
             our
             owning
             that
             a
             Church
             may
             retain
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             a
             true
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             true
             Orders
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             consequent
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             our
             joining
             with
             that
             Church
             in
             such
             acts
             as
             we
             think
             are
             so
             far
             vitiated
             ,
             that
             they
             become
             unlawful
             to
             us
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             Pursuant
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             do
             neither
             repeat
             the
             Baptism
             ,
             nor
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             We
             acknowledge
             that
             our
             Fore-fathers
             were
             both
             Eaptized
             and
             Ordained
             in
             that
             Communion
             :
             And
             we
             derive
             our
             present
             Christianity
             or
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             our
             Orders
             from
             thence
             ;
             yet
             we
             think
             that
             there
             were
             so
             many
             unlawful
             Actions
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             Rituals
             ,
             besides
             the
             other
             corruptions
             of
             their
             Worship
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             join
             in
             such
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             being
             Baptized
             in
             a
             Church
             does
             not
             tie
             a
             Man
             to
             every
             thing
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             it
             only
             ties
             him
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             The
             Stipulations
             which
             are
             made
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Ordination
             ,
             do
             only
             bind
             a
             Man
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             faithful
             dispensing
             of
             that
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             Sacraments
             of
             which
             he
             is
             made
             a
             Minister
             :
             So
             he
             who
             being
             convinced
             of
             the
             Errors
             and
             Corruptions
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             departs
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             goes
             on
             in
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             does
             pursue
             the
             true
             effect
             both
             of
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Ordination
             Vows
             .
             For
             these
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             ties
             upon
             him
             only
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             other
             Dictates
             of
             that
             body
             in
             which
             he
             had
             his
             Birth
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Ordination
             .
          
           
           
             The
             great
             Objection
             against
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             sets
             up
             a
             private
             Judgment
             ,
             it
             gives
             particular
             persons
             a
             right
             of
             judging
             Churches
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Natural
             Order
             is
             ,
             That
             private
             persons
             ought
             to
             be
             Subject
             and
             Obedient
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             This
             must
             needs
             feed
             Pride
             and
             Curiosity
             ,
             it
             must
             break
             all
             Order
             ,
             and
             cast
             all
             things
             loose
             ,
             if
             every
             single
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             Reading
             and
             Presumption
             ,
             will
             judge
             of
             Churches
             and
             Communions
             .
          
           
             On
             this
             Head
             it
             is
             very
             easy
             to
             Employ
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             popular
             Eloquence
             ,
             to
             decry
             private
             mens
             examining
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             forming
             their
             judgments
             of
             things
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             submitting
             all
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             how
             absurd
             soever
             this
             may
             seem
             ,
             all
             Parties
             do
             acknowledg
             that
             it
             must
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             Those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             do
             teach
             ,
             That
             a
             Man
             born
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             or
             among
             us
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             Error
             ,
             and
             his
             Communion
             too
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             over
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             allow
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
          
           
             Thus
             they
             allow
             private
             Men
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Point
             ,
             as
             what
             Church
             and
             what
             Communion
             ought
             to
             be
             chosen
             or
             forsaken
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             to
             judge
             of
             Churches
             and
             Communions
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             Intricacy
             ,
             that
             if
             private
             judgment
             is
             allowed
             here
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             deny
             it
             its
             full
             scope
             as
             to
             all
             other
             Matters
             .
          
           
             God
             has
             given
             us
             rational
             Faculties
             to
             guide
             and
             direct
             us
             :
             And
             we
             must
             make
             the
             most
             of
             these
             that
             we
             can
             :
             We
             must
             judge
             with
             our
             own
             Reasons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             see
             with
             our
             own
             Eyes
             :
             Neither
             can
             we
             ,
             or
             ought
             we
             to
             resign
             up
             our
             Understandings
             to
             any
             others
             ,
             unless
             we
             are
             convinced
             that
             God
             has
             Imposed
             this
             upon
             us
             ,
             by
             his
             making
             them
             infallible
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             secured
             from
             Error
             if
             we
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             we
             must
             examine
             and
             be
             well
             assured
             of
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             will
             be
             a
             very
             rash
             ,
             unmanly
             ,
             and
             base
             thing
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             muffle
             up
             our
             own
             Understandings
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             our
             Reason
             and
             Faith
             over
             to
             others
             blindfold
             .
             Reason
             is
             God's
             Image
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Use
             and
             Application
             of
             our
             Reason
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Freedom
             of
             our
             Wills
             ,
             are
             the
             highest
             Excellencies
             of
             the
             Rational
             Nature
             ;
             so
             they
             must
             be
             always
             claimed
             ,
             and
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             parted
             with
             by
             us
             ,
             but
             upon
             clear
             and
             certain
             Authorities
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             putting
             us
             implicitly
             under
             the
             Dictates
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             abuse
             the
             Use
             of
             our
             Reason
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Liberty
             of
             our
             Will
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             damn'd
             for
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
             But
             when
             we
             set
             our selves
             to
             make
             the
             best
             use
             we
             can
             of
             the
             freedom
             of
             our
             Wills
             ,
             we
             may
             and
             do
             upon
             that
             expect
             secret
             affistances
             .
             We
             have
             both
             the
             like
             promises
             ,
             Direction
             to
             the
             like
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Reason
             to
             expect
             the
             same
             Illumination
             to
             make
             us
             see
             ,
             know
             ,
             and
             comprehend
             the
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             to
             expect
             that
             our
             Powers
             shall
             be
             inwardly
             Strengthened
             to
             love
             and
             obey
             them
             .
             
             David
             prayes
             that
             God
             may
             
               open
               his
               Eyes
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             he
             may
             
               make
               him
               to
               go
               in
               his
               ways
               .
            
             The
             Promises
             in
             the
             Prophets
             concerning
             the
             Gospel-Dispensation
             ,
             carry
             in
             them
             the
             being
             Taught
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             being
             made
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             ways
             ;
             
             and
             
               the
               enlightening
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               the
               eys
               of
               the
               mind
            
             to
             know
             ,
             is
             prayed
             for
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             
               Christ
               might
               dwell
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             Since
             then
             there
             is
             an
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             given
             to
             fortify
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             enable
             the
             Will
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             our
             Understanding
             is
             to
             be
             imployed
             by
             us
             in
             order
             to
             the
             finding
             out
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Will
             in
             order
             to
             the
             obeying
             of
             it
             .
             And
             though
             this
             may
             have
             very
             ill
             consequences
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             thence
             that
             it
             is
             not
             true
             .
             No
             consequences
             can
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             Corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Damnation
             that
             follows
             upon
             sin
             ;
             and
             yet
             God
             permits
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             made
             us
             free
             Creatures
             :
             Nor
             can
             any
             reason
             be
             given
             why
             we
             should
             be
             less
             free
             in
             the
             use
             of
             our
             understanding
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             in
             the
             use
             of
             our
             Will
             ;
             or
             why
             God
             should
             make
             it
             to
             be
             less
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             fall
             into
             Errors
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             to
             commit
             Sins
             .
             The
             Wrath
             of
             God
             is
             as
             much
             denounced
             against
             Men
             that
             
               hold
               the
               Truth
               in
               unrighteousness
            
             ,
             as
             against
             other
             Sins
             ;
             
             and
             it
             is
             reckoned
             among
             the
             heaviest
             of
             Curses
             ,
             
               to
               be
               given
               up
               to
               strong
               delusions
               ,
               to
               believe
               a
               lye
               .
            
             Upon
             all
             these
             reasons
             therefore
             it
             seems
             clear
             ,
             that
             our
             Understandings
             are
             left
             free
             to
             us
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Wills
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             observe
             the
             Stile
             and
             Method
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             them
             all
             over
             ,
             a
             constant
             Appeal
             to
             a
             Man's
             Reason
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Intellectual
             Faculties
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             mere
             dictates
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             Infallible
             Men
             ,
             had
             been
             the
             resolution
             or
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             need
             of
             such
             a
             long
             Thread
             of
             Reasoning
             and
             Discourse
             ,
             as
             both
             our
             Saviour
             used
             while
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Apostles
             used
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             We
             see
             the
             way
             of
             Authority
             is
             not
             taken
             ,
             but
             Explanations
             are
             offered
             ,
             Proofs
             and
             Illustrations
             are
             brought
             to
             convince
             the
             Mind
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             God
             in
             the
             clearest
             Manifestation
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             would
             deal
             with
             us
             as
             with
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             but
             upon
             Persuasion
             ;
             and
             are
             to
             use
             our
             Reasons
             in
             order
             to
             the
             attaining
             that
             Persuasion
             .
             And
             therefore
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             believe
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             teaches
             them
             ;
             but
             we
             ought
             
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             then
             according
             as
             we
             find
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             any
             Church
             to
             be
             true
             in
             the
             Fundamentals
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
             her
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             besides
             this
             ,
             the
             whole
             Extent
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ,
             together
             not
             only
             with
             the
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Administration
             of
             them
             and
             the
             other
             Rituals
             of
             any
             Church
             are
             pure
             and
             true
             ;
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             account
             such
             a
             Church
             true
             in
             the
             largest
             Extent
             of
             the
             word
             true
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             we
             ought
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Another
             question
             may
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             first
             words
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Visibility
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             Whether
             it
             must
             be
             always
             Visible
             ?
             According
             to
             the
             distinction
             hitherto
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             the
             resolution
             of
             this
             will
             be
             soon
             made
             .
             There
             seem
             to
             be
             Promises
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             of
             a
             perpetual
             Duration
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               you
               always
               ,
            
             
             
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             And
             ,
             
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               the
               Church
               .
            
             The
             Iewish
             Religion
             had
             a
             Period
             perfixed
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             to
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ;
             but
             the
             Prophecies
             that
             are
             among
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             concerning
             the
             new
             Dispensation
             ,
             seem
             to
             import
             not
             only
             its
             Continuance
             ,
             but
             its
             being
             continued
             still
             Visible
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             as
             the
             Iewish
             Dispensation
             was
             long
             continued
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             fallen
             generally
             into
             some
             very
             gross
             Errors
             ;
             so
             the
             Christian
             Church
             may
             be
             Visible
             still
             ,
             though
             not
             Infallible
             .
             God
             may
             preserve
             the
             Succession
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             as
             to
             the
             Essentials
             and
             Fundamentals
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             though
             this
             Society
             should
             fall
             into
             Error
             .
             So
             a
             Visible
             Society
             of
             Christians
             in
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             is
             not
             controverted
             by
             us
             .
             We
             do
             only
             deny
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             this
             true
             Church
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             afraid
             of
             that
             Question
             ,
             
               Where
               was
               your
               Church
               before
            
             Henry
             
               the
               Eighth
            
             ?
             We
             Answer
             ,
             It
             was
             where
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             :
             only
             it
             was
             then
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             now
             pure
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             no
             sort
             of
             Inconvenience
             in
             owning
             the
             constant
             Visibility
             of
             a
             constant
             Succession
             and
             Church
             of
             true
             Christians
             ;
             true
             as
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             though
             not
             true
             in
             all
             their
             Doctrines
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             That
             he
             shall
             be
             still
             visibly
             worshipped
             in
             the
             World
             by
             a
             Body
             of
             Men
             called
             by
             his
             Name
             .
             But
             
             when
             Visibility
             is
             thus
             separated
             from
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             made
             out
             that
             a
             Church
             may
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             though
             she
             has
             a
             large
             Allay
             of
             Errors
             and
             Corruptions
             mixed
             in
             her
             Constitution
             and
             Decisions
             ;
             there
             will
             be
             no
             manner
             of
             Inconvenience
             in
             owning
             a
             constant
             Visibility
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             we
             charge
             the
             most
             eminent
             part
             of
             this
             Visible
             Body
             with
             many
             Errors
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             Corruption
             .
          
           
             So
             far
             has
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Article
             been
             treated
             of
             :
             From
             it
             we
             pass
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             affirms
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             other
             Patriarchal
             and
             Apostolical
             Churches
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             have
             erred
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             likewise
             erred
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             their
             living
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             questioned
             but
             that
             the
             other
             Patriarchal
             Churches
             have
             erred
             ;
             both
             that
             where
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             first
             taught
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             governed
             by
             two
             of
             the
             Apostles
             successively
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             were
             founded
             by
             St.
             Peter
             in
             Person
             or
             by
             Proxy
             ,
             as
             Church
             History
             represents
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             to
             have
             been
             .
             Those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             at
             this
             day
             condemned
             both
             of
             Heresy
             and
             Schism
             ,
             do
             not
             dispute
             this
             .
             Nor
             do
             they
             dispute
             that
             many
             of
             their
             Popes
             have
             led
             bad
             and
             flagitious
             Lives
             :
             They
             deny
             not
             that
             the
             Canons
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             very
             much
             changed
             by
             the
             Influence
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Popes
             :
             But
             the
             whole
             question
             turns
             upon
             this
             ,
             Whether
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             has
             erred
             in
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             In
             this
             those
             of
             that
             Communion
             are
             divided
             :
             Some
             by
             the
             Church
             or
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             mean
             the
             Popes
             personally
             ;
             so
             they
             maintain
             ,
             That
             they
             never
             have
             ,
             and
             never
             can
             fall
             into
             Error
             :
             Whereas
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             mean
             that
             whole
             Body
             that
             holds
             Communion
             with
             Rome
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             cannot
             be
             tainted
             with
             Error
             ;
             and
             these
             separate
             this
             from
             the
             Personal
             Infallibility
             of
             Popes
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             Pope
             should
             err
             ,
             they
             think
             that
             a
             General
             Council
             has
             Authority
             to
             proceed
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             deprive
             him
             :
             And
             thus
             though
             he
             should
             err
             ,
             the
             See
             might
             be
             kept
             free
             from
             Error
             .
             I
             shall
             upon
             this
             Article
             only
             consider
             the
             first
             Opinion
             ,
             reserving
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             second
             to
             the
             Article
             concerning
             General
             Councils
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Popes
             their
             being
             subject
             to
             Error
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             that
             by
             a
             clear
             and
             express
             Privilege
             ,
             granted
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             excepted
             out
             of
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             Human
             Nature
             .
             It
             is
             further
             highly
             probable
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Privilege
             ,
             since
             the
             Church
             continued
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             a
             time
             when
             that
             See
             was
             not
             only
             claiming
             all
             the
             Rights
             that
             belong'd
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             challenging
             a
             great
             many
             that
             were
             flatly
             denied
             and
             rejected
             :
             Such
             as
             the
             right
             of
             receiving
             Appeals
             from
             the
             African
             Churches
             ;
             in
             which
             reiterated
             Instances
             ,
             and
             a
             bould
             Claim
             upon
             a
             Spurious
             Canon
             ,
             pretended
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             were
             long
             pursued
             ;
             but
             those
             Churches
             asserted
             their
             Authority
             of
             ending
             all
             matters
             within
             themselves
             .
             In
             all
             this
             Contest
             Infallibility
             was
             never
             claimed
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             it
             had
             been
             by
             Victor
             ,
             when
             he
             excommunicated
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             for
             observing
             Easter
             on
             the
             Fourteenth
             Day
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             Lord's-Day
             after
             according
             to
             the
             Custon
             of
             the
             Roman
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             When
             Pope
             Stephen
             quarrelled
             with
             St.
             Cyprian
             about
             the
             rebaptizing
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             
             Cyprian
             and
             Firmilian
             were
             so
             far
             from
             submitting
             to
             his
             Authority
             ,
             that
             they
             speak
             of
             him
             with
             a
             freedom
             used
             by
             Equals
             ,
             and
             with
             severity
             that
             shewed
             they
             were
             far
             from
             thinking
             him
             Infallible
             .
             When
             the
             whole
             East
             was
             distracted
             with
             the
             Disputes
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Arian
             Controversy
             ,
             there
             was
             so
             much
             Partiality
             in
             all
             their
             Councils
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             That
             Appeals
             should
             be
             made
             to
             Pope
             Iulius
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             his
             Successors
             ;
             
             though
             here
             was
             an
             occasion
             given
             to
             assert
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             thought
             on
             ,
             yet
             none
             ever
             spoke
             of
             it
             .
             Great
             Reverence
             was
             paid
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             believed
             it
             was
             founded
             by
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             that
             all
             other
             Sees
             had
             that
             degree
             of
             Dignity
             given
             them
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             lodged
             in
             their
             Cities
             :
             And
             so
             when
             Byance
             was
             made
             the
             Imperial
             City
             ,
             and
             called
             
               New
               Rome
            
             ,
             though
             more
             commonly
             Constantinople
             ,
             it
             had
             a
             Patriarchal
             Dignity
             bestowed
             on
             it
             ;
             and
             was
             in
             all
             things
             declared
             equal
             to
             
               Old
               Rome
            
             ,
             only
             the
             point
             of
             Rank
             and
             Order
             excepted
             .
             This
             was
             decreed
             in
             two
             General
             Councils
             ,
             the
             Second
             and
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             
             in
             so
             express
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             alone
             before
             equitable
             Judges
             would
             fully
             shew
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             Century
             upon
             this
             Head.
             When
             Pope
             Liberius
             condemned
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             to
             Semi-Arianism
             ,
             this
             was
             never
             considered
             as
             a
             New
             Decision
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             altered
             the
             the
             state
             of
             it
             .
             No
             use
             was
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             was
             any
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             it
             .
             Liberius
             was
             universally
             condemned
             for
             what
             he
             done
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             repented
             of
             it
             and
             retracted
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             again
             owned
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             in
             the
             Sixth
             Century
             a
             most
             undeniable
             Instance
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             
               Pope
               Honorius
            
             was
             by
             the
             Sixth
             General
             Council
             condemned
             as
             a
             Monothelite
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Popes
             Legates
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             anathematized
             by
             several
             of
             the
             succeeding
             Popes
             :
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             here
             to
             examine
             whether
             he
             was
             justly
             or
             unjustly
             condemned
             ;
             it
             is
             e
             nough
             that
             the
             Sense
             both
             of
             the
             Ea●tern
             and
             Western
             Church
             appeared
             evidently
             in
             that
             Age
             upon
             these
             two
             Points
             ;
             That
             a
             Pope
             might
             be
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             such
             he
             might
             be
             held
             accursed
             for
             it
             :
             
             And
             in
             that
             time
             there
             was
             not
             any
             one
             that
             suggested
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             could
             not
             fall
             into
             Heresy
             ,
             since
             our
             Saviour
             had
             prayed
             that
             St.
             Peter's
             
               Faith
               might
               not
               fail
            
             ;
             or
             that
             if
             he
             had
             fallen
             into
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Holy
             See
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Fable
             of
             
               P.
               Marcellin
            
             )
             could
             be
             judged
             by
             no
             body
             .
             The
             Confusions
             that
             followed
             for
             some
             Ages
             in
             the
             Western
             Parts
             of
             Europe
             ,
             more
             particularly
             in
             Italy
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             to
             extend
             their
             Authority
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperors
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             their
             Exarchs
             at
             Ravenna
             ,
             studied
             to
             make
             them
             sure
             to
             their
             Interests
             ,
             yet
             still
             asserting
             their
             Authority
             over
             them
             .
             The
             new
             Conquerors
             studied
             also
             to
             gain
             them
             to
             their
             side
             ;
             and
             they
             managed
             their
             matter
             so
             dextrously
             that
             they
             went
             on
             still
             increasing
             and
             extending
             their
             Authority
             ,
             till
             being
             much
             straitned
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Lombards
             ,
             they
             were
             protected
             by
             a
             new
             Conquering
             Family
             that
             arose
             in
             France
             in
             the
             Eighth
             Century
             ;
             who
             to
             give
             Credit
             both
             to
             their
             Usurpation
             of
             that
             Crown
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             extending
             their
             Dominions
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             the
             assuming
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             did
             both
             protect
             and
             enrich
             them
             ,
             and
             enlarged
             their
             Authority
             ;
             the
             greatness
             of
             which
             they
             reckoned
             could
             do
             them
             no
             hurt
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             kept
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             their
             Election
             to
             themselves
             .
             That
             Family
             became
             quickly
             too
             feeble
             to
             hold
             that
             Power
             long
             ,
             and
             then
             an
             Imposture
             was
             published
             ,
             of
             a
             Volume
             of
             the
             
               Decretal
               Epistles
            
             of
             the
             Popes
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             represented
             as
             acting
             according
             to
             those
             high
             Claims
             to
             which
             they
             were
             then
             beginning
             to
             pretend
             .
             Those
             Ages
             were
             too
             blind
             and
             too
             ignorant
             ,
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             searching
             critically
             into
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Collection
             ;
             it
             quickly
             passed
             for
             ●urrent
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             in
             the
             beginning
             disputed
             it
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             soon
             born
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Credit
             of
             that
             Work
             was
             established
             .
             It
             furnished
             them
             with
             Precedents
             that
             they
             were
             careful
             enough
             not
             only
             to
             follow
             ,
             but
             to
             outdo
             .
             Thus
             a
             Work
             which
             is
             now
             as
             universally
             rejected
             by
             the
             Learned
             Men
             of
             their
             own
             Body
             as
             spurious
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             implicity
             taken
             for
             genuine
             ,
             
             gave
             the
             chief
             Foundation
             during
             many
             Ages
             to
             their
             unbounded
             Authority
             :
             And
             this
             furnishes
             us
             with
             a
             very
             just
             Prejudice
             against
             it
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             managed
             with
             so
             much
             Fraud
             and
             Imposture
             ;
             to
             which
             they
             added
             afterwards
             much
             Cruelty
             and
             Violence
             ;
             the
             two
             worst
             Characters
             possible
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             likely
             to
             be
             found
             joined
             with
             Infallibility
             :
             For
             it
             is
             reasonable
             enough
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             had
             lodged
             such
             a
             Privilege
             any
             where
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             so
             influenced
             those
             who
             were
             the
             Depositaries
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             appeared
             somewhat
             like
             that
             Authority
             to
             which
             they
             laid
             Claim
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             forsaken
             them
             so
             ,
             that
             for
             above
             Eight
             hundred
             Years
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             represented
             by
             their
             own
             Writers
             ,
             is
             perhaps
             the
             worst
             Succession
             of
             Men
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             History
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             come
             more
             close
             ,
             to
             prove
             what
             is
             here
             asserted
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Article
             .
             If
             all
             those
             Doctrines
             which
             were
             established
             at
             Trent
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             been
             confirmed
             by
             Popes
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             brought
             into
             a
             new
             Creed
             ,
             and
             made
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             found
             to
             be
             gross
             Errors
             ;
             or
             if
             but
             any
             one
             of
             them
             should
             be
             found
             to
             be
             an
             Error
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             erred
             :
             So
             the
             Proof
             brought
             against
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             likewise
             a
             proof
             against
             their
             Infallibility
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             one
             Instance
             of
             an
             Error
             which
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             by
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             They
             have
             now
             for
             above
             Six
             hundred
             Years
             asserted
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             an
             Authority
             over
             Princes
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             convict
             and
             condemn
             them
             of
             Heresy
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             against
             them
             with
             Church-Censures
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             had
             a
             Power
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             to
             absolve
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             to
             transfer
             their
             Dominions
             to
             such
             Persons
             as
             should
             undertake
             to
             execute
             their
             Sentences
             .
             T●is
             they
             have
             often
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             have
             constantly
             kept
             up
             their
             〈…〉
             it
             to
             this
             day
             .
             It
             will
             not
             serve
             them
             to
             get
             clear
             here
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             these
             were
             the
             violent
             Practices
             of
             some
             Popes
             :
             What
             they
             did
             in
             many
             particular
             Instances
             may
             be
             so
             turned
             off
             ,
             and
             left
             as
             a
             Blemish
             on
             the
             Memories
             of
             some
             of
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Point
             at
             present
             in
             question
             ,
             is
             ,
             Whether
             they
             have
             not
             laid
             Claim
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             Right
             belonging
             to
             their
             See
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             St.
             Peter's
             Authority
             descended
             to
             them
             ?
             Whether
             they
             have
             not
             founded
             it
             on
             his
             being
             
               Christ's
               Vicar
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               lords
            
             ;
             
             
               to
               whom
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               was
               given
               ?
            
             Whether
             they
             have
             not
             founded
             it
             on
             Ieremy's
             
               being
               set
               over
               nations
               and
               kingdoms
               ,
               to
               root
               out
               ,
               pluck
               down
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               ,
            
             and
             on
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             not
             forgetting
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Words
             of
             the
             Bible
             are
             ,
             
               In
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               In
               the
               beginnings
            
             ;
             from
             which
             they
             inferred
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Principle
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             Power
             is
             derived
             :
             And
             that
             God
             made
             
               two
               great
               lights
               ,
               the
               Sun
               to
               rule
               by
               day
            
             ;
             which
             they
             applied
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             Question
             :
             Whether
             they
             did
             not
             assume
             this
             Authority
             as
             a
             Power
             given
             them
             by
             God
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             applying
             it
             to
             particular
             Instances
             ,
             to
             those
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             whom
             they
             deposed
             ,
             that
             is
             indeed
             a
             personal
             thing
             ,
             Whether
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             Heresy
             ,
             or
             of
             being
             favourers
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             Popes
             proceeded
             against
             them
             with
             too
             much
             Violence
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             The
             Point
             now
             in
             Question
             ,
             is
             ,
             Whether
             they
             declared
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Authority
             lodged
             with
             their
             See
             for
             doing
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             alledged
             Scripture
             and
             Tradition
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             
             Now
             this
             will
             appear
             evident
             to
             those
             who
             will
             read
             their
             Bulls
             :
             In
             the
             Preambles
             of
             which
             those
             Quotations
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             are
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             :
             And
             it
             is
             decreed
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             is
             
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
           
             This
             was
             pursued
             in
             a
             Course
             of
             many
             Ages
             .
             General
             Councils
             as
             they
             are
             esteemed
             among
             them
             ,
             have
             concurred
             with
             the
             Popes
             both
             in
             General
             Decrees
             ass●rting
             this
             power
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             Sentences
             against
             Princes
             :
             This
             became
             the
             universally-received
             Doctrine
             of
             those
             Ages
             :
             
               No
               Vniversity
               nor
               Nation
               declaring
               against
               it
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Divine
               ,
               Ci●●●lian
               ,
               Canonist
               ,
               or
               Casuist
               writ
               against
               it
               ,
            
             as
             
               Card.
               Perron
            
             truly
             said
             .
             
             It
             was
             so
             certainly
             believed
             ,
             that
             those
             Writers
             whom
             the
             deposed
             Princes
             got
             to
             undertake
             their
             defence
             ,
             do
             not
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Books
             pretend
             to
             call
             the
             Doctrine
             in
             General
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             were
             disputed
             :
             One
             was
             ,
             Whether
             Popes
             had
             a
             direct
             power
             in
             Temporals
             over
             Princes
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             as
             much
             subject
             to
             them
             as
             Feudatory
             Princes
             were
             to
             their
             Superior
             Lords
             ?
             This
             ,
             to
             which
             Boniface
             the
             8th
             laid
             claim
             ,
             was
             indeed
             contradicted
             :
             The
             other
             Point
             was
             ,
             Whether
             those
             particulars
             for
             which
             Princes
             had
             been
             deposed
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             giving
             the
             Investitures
             to
             Bishopricks
             ,
             were
             Heresies
             or
             not
             ?
             This
             was
             much
             contested
             :
             But
             the
             power
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             manifest
             Heresy
             ,
             or
             of
             favouring
             it
             ,
             to
             Depose
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Transfer
             their
             Crowns
             to
             others
             ,
             was
             never
             called
             in
             Question
             .
             This
             was
             certainly
             a
             definition
             made
             in
             the
             Chair
             ,
             
               ex
               Cathedra
            
             :
             For
             it
             was
             addrest
             to
             all
             their
             Community
             ,
             both
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             :
             Plenary
             Pardons
             were
             bestowed
             with
             it
             ,
             on
             those
             who
             executed
             it
             :
             The
             Clergy
             did
             generally
             preach
             the
             Croisades
             upon
             it
             .
             Princes
             that
             were
             not
             concerned
             in
             him
             that
             was
             deposed
             ,
             gave
             way
             to
             the
             publication
             of
             those
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             gave
             leave
             to
             their
             Subjects
             to
             take
             the
             Cross
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Executing
             of
             them
             :
             And
             the
             People
             did
             in
             vast
             Multitudes
             gather
             about
             the
             Standarts
             that
             were
             set
             up
             for
             leading
             on
             Armies
             to
             Execute
             them
             ,
             while
             many
             Learned
             Men
             writ
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             Man
             durst
             write
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             lies
             not
             only
             against
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Popes
             ,
             but
             against
             that
             of
             General
             Councils
             likewise
             :
             And
             also
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             :
             For
             here
             in
             a
             Succession
             of
             many
             Ages
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             was
             wholly
             changed
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             ,
             That
             the
             Clergy
             was
             subject
             to
             Princes
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             Authority
             over
             them
             or
             their
             Crowns
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             that
             was
             a
             Point
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             founded
             on
             an
             Article
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Whether
             there
             was
             such
             a
             power
             in
             the
             Popes
             or
             not
             ?
             The
             Prudence
             of
             Executing
             or
             not
             Executing
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Point
             of
             Discipline
             and
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             has
             given
             such
             an
             Authorityto
             St.
             Peter
             and
             his
             followers
             ?
             And
             those
             Points
             of
             Speculation
             upon
             which
             a
             great
             deal
             turns
             as
             to
             practice
             ,
             are
             certainly
             so
             important
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             expect
             an
             Infallibility
             :
             For
             in
             this
             case
             a
             Man
             is
             distracted
             between
             two
             contrary
             Propositions
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             must
             obey
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             as
             set
             over
             him
             by
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             resist
             them
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             in
             himself
             Damnation
             :
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             being
             Christ's
             Vicar
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             when
             he
             Absolves
             him
             from
             his
             former
             Oath
             and
             Allegiance
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             new
             Prince
             set
             up
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             likewise
             .
          
           
             Here
             a
             Man
             is
             brought
             into
             a
             great
             strait
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             be
             guided
             by
             Infallibility
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             whole
             Argument
             comes
             to
             this
             Head
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             either
             believe
             that
             the
             
               Deposing
               Power
            
             is
             lodged
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             we
             must
             conclude
             with
             the
             Article
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             Erred
             :
             and
             by
             Consequence
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             not
             Infallible
             :
             For
             the
             Erring
             in
             any
             one
             Point
             ,
             and
             at
             any
             one
             Time
             ,
             does
             quite
             destroy
             the
             Claim
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
          
           
           
             Before
             this
             Matter
             can
             be
             concluded
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             is
             brought
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             What
             was
             laid
             down
             at
             first
             must
             be
             here
             remembred
             ,
             That
             the
             Proofs
             brought
             for
             a
             thing
             of
             this
             Nature
             must
             be
             very
             express
             and
             clear
             .
             A
             Privilege
             of
             such
             a
             sort
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             appearances
             and
             prejudices
             are
             so
             strong
             ,
             must
             be
             very
             fully
             made
             out
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             reasonable
             to
             urge
             the
             Authority
             of
             any
             Passages
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             till
             the
             Grounds
             are
             shewn
             for
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             think
             that
             it
             is
             in
             general
             well
             proved
             ,
             That
             there
             must
             be
             an
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             conclude
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Pope
             :
             For
             if
             there
             must
             be
             a
             living
             speaking
             Judge
             always
             ready
             to
             guide
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             decide
             Controversies
             ,
             they
             say
             this
             cannot
             be
             in
             the
             diffusive
             Body
             of
             Christians
             ,
             for
             these
             cannot
             meet
             to
             judge
             :
             Nor
             can
             it
             ●e
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             the
             meeting
             of
             which
             depends
             upon
             so
             many
             accidents
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             consent
             of
             so
             many
             Princes
             ,
             that
             the
             Infallibility
             will
             lie
             dormant
             for
             some
             Ages
             ,
             if
             the
             General
             Council
             is
             the
             Seat
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             they
             conclude
             ,
             That
             since
             it
             is
             certainly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             no
             where
             else
             but
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             lodged
             in
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             Whereas
             we
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             think
             this
             is
             a
             strong
             Argument
             against
             the
             Infallibility
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             vested
             :
             And
             we
             think
             that
             every
             side
             does
             so
             effectually
             Confute
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             them
             all
             as
             to
             that
             ;
             and
             think
             they
             argue
             much
             stronger
             when
             they
             prove
             where
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             pretend
             to
             prove
             where
             it
             must
             be
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             in
             the
             Point
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Pope
             ,
             seems
             as
             evident
             ,
             〈◊〉
             thing
             can
             possibly
             be
             .
             It
             not
             appearing
             ,
             That
             after
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             〈…〉
             the
             other
             Apostles
             thought
             the
             Point
             was
             thereby
             decided
             ,
             Who
             〈…〉
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             ?
             For
             that
             Deb●●e
             was
             still
             on
             foot
             and
             was
             〈◊〉
             among
             them
             in
             the
             very
             Night
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             was
             betray●d
             .
             Nor
             does
             it
             appear
             ,
             That
             after
             the
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             certainly
             Inspired
             them
             with
             the
             full
             understanding
             of
             Christ's
             words
             ,
             that
             th●y
             thought
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             peculiarly
             given
             to
             S.
             Peter
             beyond
             the
             ●●st
             .
             He
             was
             questioned
             upon
             his
             Baptizing
             Cornelius
             :
             He
             was
             not
             singly
             appealed
             to
             in
             the
             great
             Question
             of
             Subjecting
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             the
             Yoke
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             :
             he
             delivered
             his
             Opinion
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             After
             which
             St.
             Iames
             summed
             up
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             setled
             the
             Decision
             of
             it
             .
             He
             was
             charged
             by
             St.
             Paul
             as
             guilty
             of
             dissimulation
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             for
             which
             St.
             Paul
             withstood
             him
             to
             his
             Face
             :
             And
             he
             justifies
             that
             ,
             in
             an
             Epistle
             confessed
             to
             be
             writ
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             .
             St.
             Paul
             does
             also
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             plainly
             assert
             the
             equality
             of
             his
             own
             Authority
             with
             his
             :
             And
             that
             he
             received
             no
             Authority
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             owed
             him
             no
             Dependance
             :
             Nor
             was
             he
             ever
             Appealed
             to
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Points
             that
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             Disputed
             in
             the
             times
             that
             the
             Epistles
             were
             written
             .
             So
             that
             we
             see
             no
             Characters
             of
             any
             special
             Infallibility
             that
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Inspiration
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             the
             other
             Apostles
             as
             well
             as
             in
             him
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             a
             Tittle
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             by
             a
             remote
             Intimation
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             derive
             that
             Authority
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             any
             Successor
             ,
             or
             to
             lodge
             it
             in
             any
             particular
             City
             or
             See.
             
          
           
             The
             Silence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             full
             proof
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             intended
             by
             God
             :
             Otherwise
             we
             have
             all
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             would
             have
             been
             clearly
             expressed
             .
             St.
             Peter
             himself
             ought
             to
             have
             declared
             this
             :
             And
             since
             both
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Rome
             pretend
             to
             derive
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Succession
             to
             those
             Sees
             began
             in
             him
             this
             makes
             a
             decision
             in
             this
             Point
             so
             much
             the
             more
             necessary
             .
          
           
           
             When
             St.
             Peter
             writ
             his
             2d
             .
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             mentions
             a
             Revelation
             that
             he
             had
             from
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             
               approaching
               dissolution
            
             ,
             though
             that
             was
             a
             very
             proper
             occasion
             for
             declaring
             such
             an
             important
             Matter
             ,
             
             he
             says
             nothing
             that
             relates
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             gives
             only
             a
             new
             Attestation
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ's
             Divine
             Mission
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             a
             witness
             to
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             
               the
               excellent
               glory
               ,
               and
               heard
               the
               voice
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             He
             leaves
             a
             Provision
             in
             Writing
             for
             the
             following
             Ages
             ,
             but
             says
             nothing
             of
             any
             Succession
             or
             See
             :
             So
             that
             here
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             Privileges
             ,
             is
             pret●nded
             to
             be
             lodged
             in
             a
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             without
             any
             one
             Passage
             in
             Scripture
             importing
             it
             .
          
           
             Another
             set
             of
             difficulties
             arise
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Persons
             who
             have
             a
             right
             to
             chuse
             these
             Popes
             in
             whom
             this
             Right
             is
             Vested
             ,
             and
             what
             number
             is
             necessary
             ,
             for
             a
             Canonical
             Election
             ?
             How
             far
             Simony
             voids
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             the
             competent
             Judge
             of
             that
             ;
             or
             who
             shall
             judge
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             two
             different
             Elections
             ,
             which
             has
             often
             happened
             ?
             We
             must
             also
             have
             a
             certain
             Rule
             to
             know
             when
             the
             Popes
             judge
             as
             private
             Persons
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             judge
             Infallibly
             ?
             With
             whom
             they
             must
             consult
             ,
             and
             what
             Solemnities
             are
             necessary
             to
             make
             them
             speak
             
               ex
               Cathedra
            
             ,
             or
             Infallibly
             ?
             For
             if
             this
             Infallibility
             comes
             as
             a
             Privilege
             from
             a
             Grant
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             necessary
             Circumstances
             to
             direct
             us
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             receiving
             and
             submitting
             to
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             fixed
             by
             the
             same
             Authority
             that
             made
             the
             Grant.
             Here
             then
             are
             very
             great
             difficulties
             :
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             what
             is
             offered
             to
             make
             out
             this
             great
             and
             important
             Claim
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             Proof
             is
             brought
             from
             these
             Words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             upon
             St.
             Peter's
             confessing
             ,
             That
             
               he
               was
               the
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
            
             ;
             
             He
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               Rock
               I
               will
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               on
               earth
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               loose
               on
               earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               loosed
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             This
             begins
             with
             an
             Allusion
             to
             his
             Name
             ;
             and
             Discourses
             built
             upon
             such
             Allusions
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             strictly
             or
             Grammatically
             .
             By
             the
             Rock
             upon
             which
             Christ
             promises
             
               to
               build
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             understood
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             others
             have
             understood
             the
             
               Confession
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               Faith
               in
               him
               ,
            
             which
             indeed
             is
             but
             a
             different
             way
             of
             expressing
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             ,
             strictly
             speaking
             ,
             the
             Church
             can
             only
             be
             said
             to
             be
             founded
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             in
             a
             Secondary
             sense
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             founded
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             upon
             St.
             Peter
             as
             the
             first
             in
             order
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Disputed
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             this
             is
             a
             Sense
             which
             was
             not
             put
             on
             these
             Words
             for
             many
             Ages
             ;
             yet
             when
             it
             should
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             their
             true
             sense
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             prove
             any
             thing
             to
             have
             been
             granted
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             common
             to
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ;
             who
             are
             all
             called
             the
             
               Foundations
               upon
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               built
               .
            
             That
             which
             follows
             ,
             of
             the
             
               gates
               of
               hell
            
             not
             being
             able
             
               to
               prevail
               against
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             may
             be
             either
             understood
             of
             Death
             ,
             
             which
             is
             often
             called
             
               the
               gate
               to
               the
               grave
            
             :
             Which
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Word
             that
             is
             rendred
             Hell
             :
             And
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             Words
             will
             be
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             which
             Christ
             was
             to
             raise
             ,
             should
             never
             be
             extinguished
             ,
             nor
             die
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             a
             period
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewish
             Religion
             then
             did
             :
             Or
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             of
             holding
             their
             Courts
             and
             Councils
             about
             their
             Gates
             ,
             by
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             the
             Designs
             and
             Contrivances
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             which
             should
             never
             prevail
             over
             the
             Church
             to
             root
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             destroy
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Word
             rendred
             prevail
             ,
             does
             signify
             an
             intire
             Victory
             :
             This
             only
             imports
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             still
             preserved
             
             against
             all
             the
             Attempts
             of
             Hell
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             intimate
             that
             no
             Error
             was
             ever
             to
             get
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             
             By
             the
             words
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             generally
             through
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Messias
             is
             understood
             .
             This
             appears
             evidently
             from
             the
             words
             with
             which
             both
             St.
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             and
             our
             Saviour
             begun
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               is
               at
               hand
               :
            
             And
             the
             many
             Parables
             and
             Comparisons
             that
             Christ
             gave
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             can
             only
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             being
             then
             agreed
             to
             ,
             the
             most
             natural
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             forced
             Exposition
             of
             those
             words
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             was
             to
             open
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             proper
             use
             of
             a
             Key
             is
             to
             open
             a
             Door
             :
             And
             as
             this
             agrees
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               Key
               of
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               that
               openeth
               and
               no
               man
               shutteth
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               shutteth
               and
               no
               man
               openeth
            
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             Phrase
             of
             the
             
               Key
               of
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Lawyers
             are
             described
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             a
             Key
             with
             Writing-Tables
             given
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Badges
             of
             their
             Profession
             :
             So
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             promise
             in
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             who
             first
             opened
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             after
             the
             wonderful
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             And
             more
             eminently
             when
             he
             first
             opened
             the
             Door
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             preaching
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             Baptizing
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Phrase
             of
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             more
             particular
             relation
             .
             This
             Dispensation
             was
             committed
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             and
             seems
             to
             be
             claimed
             by
             him
             as
             his
             peculiar
             Privilege
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             This
             is
             a
             clear
             and
             plain
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             .
             For
             those
             who
             would
             carry
             them
             further
             ,
             and
             understand
             by
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             our
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             must
             use
             many
             distinctions
             ,
             otherwise
             if
             they
             Expound
             them
             literally
             ,
             they
             will
             ascribe
             to
             St.
             Peter
             that
             which
             certainly
             could
             only
             belong
             to
             our
             Saviour
             hims●lf
             .
             Though
             at
             the
             same
             time
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             under
             the
             figure
             of
             Keys
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             Conduct
             and
             Management
             of
             Christians
             may
             be
             understood
             .
             But
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             all
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             their
             share
             in
             it
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             appropriated
             to
             any
             one
             Person
             .
             As
             for
             that
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             and
             the
             confirming
             in
             Heaven
             what
             he
             should
             do
             in
             Earth
             ,
             whatever
             it
             may
             signify
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             special
             Grant
             to
             St.
             Peter
             .
             For
             the
             same
             words
             are
             spoken
             by
             our
             Saviour
             elsewhere
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             :
             So
             this
             is
             given
             equally
             to
             them
             all
             .
             The
             words
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             are
             used
             by
             the
             Iewish
             Writers
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             affirming
             or
             denying
             the
             Obligation
             of
             any
             Precept
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             might
             be
             in
             dispute
             .
             So
             according
             to
             this
             common
             Form
             of
             Speech
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             formerly
             given
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             must
             be
             ,
             That
             Christ
             committed
             to
             the
             Apostles
             the
             Dispensing
             his
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             Authorized
             them
             to
             dissolve
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Laws
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             other
             Laws
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             do
             under
             such
             visible
             Characters
             of
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             impowering
             and
             conducting
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             did
             on
             Earth
             was
             also
             ratifyed
             in
             Heaven
             .
             These
             words
             thus
             understood
             ,
             carry
             in
             them
             a
             clear
             sense
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             the
             whole
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             their
             sense
             may
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             given
             peculiarly
             to
             St.
             Peter
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             likewise
             given
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Nor
             do
             these
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             import
             any
             thing
             of
             a
             Successive
             Infallibility
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             him
             with
             any
             distinction
             beyond
             the
             other
             Apostles
             :
             Unless
             〈◊〉
             were
             a
             Priority
             of
             Order
             and
             Dignity
             ;
             and
             whatever
             that
             was
             ,
             there
             is
             〈◊〉
             so
             much
             as
             a
             hint
             given
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             descend
             from
             him
             to
             any
             See
             or
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             our
             Saviour's
             praying
             that
             St.
             Peter's
             
               Faith
               might
               not
               fail
            
             :
             And
             his
             restoring
             him
             to
             his
             Apostolical
             Function
             ,
             by
             a
             thrice
             repeated
             charge
             ,
             
               Feed
               my
               sheep
               ,
               feed
               my
               lambs
               ,
            
             that
             has
             such
             a
             visible
             Relation
             to
             his
             fall
             ,
             
             and
             to
             his
             denying
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             not
             seem
             necessary
             to
             enlarge
             further
             on
             the
             making
             it
             out
             ,
             or
             on
             shewing
             that
             these
             words
             are
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             Signification
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             carried
             further
             .
          
           
             The
             Importance
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             it
             ,
             has
             made
             it
             necessary
             to
             dwell
             fully
             upon
             it
             :
             So
             much
             depends
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Missionaries
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             so
             well
             Instructed
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             considered
             ;
             for
             how
             little
             strength
             soever
             there
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Arguments
             brought
             to
             prove
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             yet
             the
             colours
             are
             specious
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             commonly
             managed
             both
             with
             much
             Art
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             Confidence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XX.
             Of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               hath
               Power
               to
               decree
               Rights
               or
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               Authority
               in
               Matters
               of
               Faith.
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               ordain
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               God's
               Word
               written
               ;
               neither
               may
               it
               so
               expound
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               repugnant
               to
               another
               .
               Wherefore
               although
               the
               Church
               be
               a
               Witness
               and
               Keeper
               of
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               decree
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               so
               besides
               the
               same
               ought
               it
               not
               to
               enforce
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               necessity
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             THIS
             Article
             consists
             of
             Two
             parts
             ;
             The
             first
             asserts
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             both
             to
             decree
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             :
             The
             second
             limits
             this
             Power
             over
             matters
             of
             Faith
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             must
             neither
             contradict
             them
             ,
             nor
             add
             any
             Articles
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             those
             contained
             in
             them
             .
             This
             is
             suitable
             to
             some
             Words
             that
             were
             once
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Article
             ,
             but
             were
             afterwards
             left
             out
             ;
             instead
             of
             which
             the
             first
             words
             of
             this
             Article
             were
             put
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Printed
             Editions
             ;
             tho
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Articles
             signed
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             that
             are
             yet
             extant
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             either
             with
             relation
             to
             Ceremonies
             or
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             dispute
             lies
             only
             with
             those
             who
             deny
             all
             Church-Power
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             Churches
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             all
             things
             limited
             by
             the
             Rules
             set
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             that
             where
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             silent
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             Rules
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Men
             should
             be
             left
             to
             their
             Liberty
             :
             And
             in
             particular
             ,
             That
             the
             appointing
             new
             Ceremonies
             ,
             looks
             like
             a
             reproaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             Constitutions
             had
             been
             so
             defective
             ,
             that
             those
             defects
             must
             be
             supplied
             by
             the
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             :
             Which
             they
             oppose
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             that
             all
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             Popery
             began
             at
             some
             Rites
             which
             seemed
             at
             first
             not
             only
             Innocent
             but
             Pious
             ;
             but
             were
             afterwards
             abused
             to
             superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             swelled
             up
             to
             that
             bulk
             as
             to
             oppress
             and
             stifle
             true
             Religion
             with
             their
             Number
             and
             Weight
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             part
             of
             this
             is
             in
             some
             respect
             true
             ;
             yet
             that
             we
             may
             examine
             the
             matter
             methodically
             ,
             we
             shall
             first
             consider
             ,
             What
             Power
             the
             Church
             has
             in
             those
             matters
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             What
             Rules
             she
             ought
             to
             govern
             her self
             by
             in
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Power
             .
             It
             is
             very
             visible
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Gospels
             and
             Epistles
             there
             are
             but
             few
             Rules
             laid
             down
             as
             to
             Ritual
             Matters
             :
             In
             the
             Epistles
             there
             are
             some
             general
             Rules
             given
             that
             must
             take
             in
             a
             great
             many
             Cases
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               to
               Edification
               ,
               to
               Order
               ,
               and
               to
               Peace
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             
             many
             Rules
             are
             given
             in
             such
             general
             words
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               Lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               Man
               ,
            
             that
             in
             order
             to
             the
             guiding
             of
             particular
             Cases
             by
             them
             ,
             many
             distinctions
             and
             specialties
             were
             to
             be
             interposed
             to
             the
             making
             them
             practicable
             and
             useful
             .
             In
             matters
             that
             are
             merely
             Ritual
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             Mankind
             in
             different
             Climates
             and
             Ages
             is
             apt
             to
             vary
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             things
             that
             in
             one
             Scene
             of
             Human
             Nature
             may
             look
             grave
             ,
             and
             se●m
             fit
             for
             any
             Society
             ,
             may
             in
             another
             Age
             look
             light
             ,
             and
             dissipate
             mens
             thoughts
             .
             It
             is
             also
             evident
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             System
             of
             Rules
             given
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             about
             all
             these
             ;
             and
             yet
             a
             due
             method
             in
             them
             is
             necessary
             to
             maintain
             the
             Order
             and
             Decency
             that
             become
             Divine
             things
             :
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             -
             Liberty
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             a
             
               Law
               of
               Ordinances
            
             ;
             these
             things
             being
             left
             to
             be
             varied
             according
             to
             the
             diversities
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             The
             Iewish
             Religion
             was
             delivered
             to
             one
             Nation
             ,
             
             and
             the
             main
             parts
             of
             it
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             they
             were
             also
             to
             be
             limited
             in
             Rituals
             ,
             lest
             they
             might
             have
             taken
             some
             Practices
             from
             their
             Neighbours
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Rites
             have
             rendred
             Idolatrous
             Practices
             more
             familiar
             and
             acceptable
             to
             them
             :
             And
             yet
             they
             had
             many
             Rites
             among
             them
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             mentioned
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             such
             was
             the
             whole
             Constitution
             of
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Service
             and
             Officers
             that
             belonged
             to
             them
             :
             They
             had
             a
             Baptism
             among
             them
             ,
             besides
             several
             Rites
             added
             to
             the
             Paschal
             Service
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             reproved
             them
             for
             none
             of
             these
             ;
             he
             hallowed
             some
             of
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Foederal
             Rites
             of
             his
             New
             Dispensation
             ;
             he
             went
             to
             their
             Synagogues
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             reproved
             them
             for
             overvaluing
             their
             Rites
             ,
             for
             preferring
             them
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             making
             these
             void
             by
             their
             Traditions
             ,
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             condemn
             them
             for
             the
             use
             of
             them
             .
             And
             while
             of
             the
             greater
             Precepts
             he
             says
             ,
             
               These
               things
               ye
               ought
               to
               have
               done
            
             ;
             
             he
             adds
             concerning
             their
             Rites
             and
             lesser
             matters
             ,
             and
             
               not
               to
               have
               left
               the
               other
               undone
               .
            
          
           
             If
             then
             such
             a
             liberty
             was
             allowed
             in
             so
             limited
             a
             Religion
             ,
             it
             seems
             highly
             suitable
             to
             the
             sublimer
             state
             of
             the
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             room
             left
             for
             such
             Appointments
             or
             Alterations
             as
             the
             different
             state
             of
             times
             and
             places
             should
             require
             .
             In
             hotter
             Countries
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             in
             dipping
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             is
             otherwise
             in
             colder
             C●imates
             ,
             than
             since
             
               Mercy
               is
               better
               than
               even
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             
             a
             more
             sparing
             use
             may
             be
             made
             of
             Water
             ;
             Aspersion
             may
             answer
             the
             true
             end
             of
             Baptism
             .
             A
             stricter
             or
             gentler
             Discipline
             of
             Offenders
             ,
             must
             be
             also
             proportioned
             to
             what
             the
             Times
             will
             bear
             ,
             and
             what
             Men
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             submit
             to
             .
             The
             dividing
             of
             Christians
             into
             such
             Districts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             the
             best
             Conveniences
             to
             assemble
             themselves
             together
             for
             Worship
             ,
             and
             for
             keeping
             up
             of
             Order
             ;
             the
             appointing
             the
             Times
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Places
             of
             Worship
             ,
             are
             certainly
             to
             be
             fixed
             with
             the
             best
             regard
             to
             present
             Circumstances
             that
             may
             be
             .
             The
             bringing
             Christian
             Assemblies
             into
             Order
             and
             Method
             ,
             is
             necessary
             for
             their
             Solemnity
             ,
             and
             for
             preventing
             that
             dissipation
             of
             Thought
             that
             a
             diversity
             of
             Behaviour
             might
             occasion
             .
             And
             though
             a
             
               Kiss
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             an
             Order
             of
             Deaconesses
             ,
             were
             the
             Practices
             of
             the
             Apostolical
             Time
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             one
             gave
             occasion
             to
             Raillery
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             Scandal
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             was
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             satisfied
             with
             the
             reasons
             of
             letting
             both
             fall
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             Churches
             may
             lay
             aside
             Apostolical
             Practices
             in
             Matters
             that
             are
             Ritual
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             much
             easier
             to
             justifie
             their
             making
             new
             Rules
             for
             such
             things
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             a
             higher
             Attempt
             to
             alter
             what
             was
             settled
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             than
             to
             set
             up
             new
             Rules
             in
             Matters
             which
             they
             left
             untouch'd
             .
             Habits
             and
             Postures
             are
             the
             necessary
             Circumstances
             of
             all
             Publick
             Meetings
             :
             The
             times
             of
             Fasting
             and
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             the
             Days
             of
             Thanksgiving
             and
             Communions
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
             The
             Publick
             Confession
             of
             Sins
             by
             scandalous
             Persons
             ;
             the
             time
             and
             manner
             of
             doing
             it
             ;
             The
             previous
             steps
             that
             some
             Churches
             have
             made
             for
             the
             Trial
             of
             those
             who
             were
             to
             be
             received
             into
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             a
             longer
             Inspection
             into
             their
             Behaviour
             ,
             while
             in
             lower
             Orders
             ,
             they
             might
             discover
             how
             fit
             they
             were
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Sacred
             Ones
             :
             And
             chiefly
             the
             prescribing
             stated
             Forms
             for
             the
             several
             Acts
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             not
             leaving
             that
             to
             the
             Capacities
             of
             Humours
             ,
             to
             the
             Inventions
             ,
             and
             often
             to
             the
             Extravagancies
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             officiate
             :
             
             All
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             fall
             within
             those
             general
             Rules
             given
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Churches
             in
             their
             time
             :
             Where
             we
             find
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             their
             Customs
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
            
             ;
             which
             were
             then
             opposed
             to
             the
             innovating
             and
             the
             contentious
             humours
             of
             some
             factious
             Men.
             And
             such
             a
             Pattern
             have
             the
             Apostles
             set
             us
             of
             complying
             with
             those
             things
             that
             are
             regulary
             settled
             ,
             wheresoever
             we
             are
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             
               they
               became
               all
               things
               to
               all
               Men
               :
               To
               the
               Iews
               they
               became
               Iews
            
             ;
             though
             that
             was
             a
             Religion
             then
             extinguished
             in
             its
             obligation
             ,
             by
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             was
             then
             fallen
             under
             great
             corruption
             :
             Yet
             in
             order
             to
             the
             gaining
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Charity
             and
             Edification
             with
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             acted
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             were
             among
             them
             they
             complied
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             those
             abrogated
             Rites
             ;
             though
             they
             asserted
             both
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             even
             their
             own
             in
             that
             matter
             :
             It
             was
             only
             a
             Compliance
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Submission
             to
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             made
             them
             
               observe
               days
            
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             meats
             ;
             while
             among
             them
             .
             If
             then
             such
             Rites
             ,
             and
             the
             Rites
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             were
             still
             complied
             with
             by
             Inspired
             Men
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             Infallible
             Pattern
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             see
             upon
             how
             much
             stronger
             Reasons
             ,
             we
             who
             are
             under
             those
             Obligations
             to
             Vnity
             and
             Charity
             with
             all
             Christians
             ,
             ought
             to
             maintain
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Decency
             and
             Order
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             
               Peace
               and
               mutual
               Edification
            
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             since
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             thing
             that
             Christ
             has
             enjoined
             more
             solemnly
             and
             more
             frequently
             than
             Love
             and
             Charity
             ,
             Union
             and
             Agreement
             amongst
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             since
             we
             are
             also
             required
             to
             assemble
             our selves
             together
             ,
             
             to
             constitute
             our selves
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             both
             for
             worshipping
             God
             jointly
             ,
             and
             for
             maintaining
             of
             Order
             and
             Love
             among
             the
             Society
             of
             Christians
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             such
             Rules
             as
             have
             been
             agreed
             on
             by
             common
             Consent
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             recommended
             to
             us
             by
             long
             Practice
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             established
             by
             those
             who
             have
             the
             lawful
             Authority
             over
             us
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             assign
             any
             other
             Bounds
             to
             our
             Submission
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             the
             Gospel
             has
             limited
             .
             
               We
               must
               obey
               God
               ,
               rather
               than
               Man
            
             ;
             
             and
             we
             must
             in
             the
             first
             place
             
               render
               to
               God
               the
               things
               that
               are
               God's
               ,
            
             and
             then
             
               give
               to
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesar's
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             either
             Church
             or
             State
             have
             power
             to
             make
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             in
             such
             matters
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             this
             Extent
             given
             them
             ,
             That
             till
             they
             break
             in
             upon
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             A
             Mean
             cannot
             be
             put
             here
             ;
             either
             they
             have
             no
             Power
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             they
             have
             a
             Power
             that
             must
             go
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             forbid
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             only
             measure
             that
             can
             be
             given
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             great
             difference
             is
             here
             to
             be
             made
             between
             those
             Rules
             that
             both
             Church
             and
             State
             ought
             to
             set
             to
             themselves
             in
             their
             enacting
             of
             such
             matters
             ,
             and
             the
             Measures
             of
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Subjects
             :
             The
             only
             question
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             must
             be
             Lawful
             or
             Unlawful
             .
             For
             Expedient
             or
             Inexpedient
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             question
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             point
             of
             Obedience
             ;
             since
             no
             Inexpediency
             whatsoever
             can
             balance
             the
             breaking
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             the
             dissolving
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Society
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Consideration
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             a
             Man's
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             fitness
             or
             usefulness
             of
             things
             ;
             in
             which
             though
             he
             might
             be
             in
             the
             right
             as
             to
             the
             antecedent
             fitness
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             even
             there
             he
             may
             be
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             modesty
             every
             Man
             ought
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             more
             likely
             that
             he
             should
             be
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             than
             the
             Governors
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             yet
             I
             say
             allowing
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Order
             and
             Obedience
             are
             both
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Consequences
             ,
             to
             be
             
             preferred
             to
             all
             the
             particular
             considerations
             of
             Expediency
             or
             Inexpediency
             .
             Yet
             still
             those
             in
             whose
             Hands
             the
             making
             of
             those
             Rules
             is
             put
             ,
             ought
             to
             carry
             their
             Thoughts
             much
             further
             :
             They
             ought
             to
             consider
             well
             the
             Genius
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             avoid
             every
             thing
             that
             may
             lead
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             feed
             Superstition
             ;
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             abused
             to
             give
             false
             Ideas
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             the
             World
             think
             that
             such
             Instituted
             Practices
             may
             balance
             the
             Violation
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             They
             ought
             not
             to
             overcharge
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             with
             too
             great
             a
             Number
             of
             them
             :
             The
             Rites
             ought
             to
             be
             grave
             ,
             simple
             and
             naturally
             expressive
             of
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             by
             them
             .
             Vain
             Pomp
             and
             indecent
             Levity
             ought
             to
             be
             guarded
             against
             ;
             and
             next
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Peace
             and
             Edification
             of
             the
             Society
             ought
             to
             be
             chiefly
             considered
             .
             Due
             regard
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             to
             what
             Men
             can
             bear
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             present
             State
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             a
             great
             Respect
             is
             due
             to
             Ancient
             and
             Established
             Practices
             .
             Antiquity
             does
             generally
             beget
             Veneration
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             changing
             of
             what
             has
             been
             long
             in
             use
             ,
             does
             naturally
             startle
             many
             ,
             and
             discompose
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             So
             all
             Changes
             ,
             unless
             the
             Expediency
             of
             making
             them
             is
             upon
             other
             Accounts
             very
             visible
             ,
             labour
             under
             a
             great
             prejudice
             with
             the
             more
             staid
             Sort
             of
             Men
             ;
             for
             this
             very
             Reason
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Changes
             .
             But
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             no
             certain
             or
             Mathematical
             Rules
             can
             be
             given
             :
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             that
             has
             been
             named
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             that
             Variety
             ,
             by
             the
             diversity
             of
             Times
             and
             other
             Circumstances
             ;
             that
             since
             Prudence
             and
             Discretion
             must
             Rule
             the
             use
             that
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Conscience
             and
             Prudence
             of
             every
             Person
             who
             may
             be
             concerned
             in
             the
             Management
             of
             this
             Authority
             .
             He
             must
             Act
             as
             he
             will
             Answer
             it
             to
             God
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             be
             at
             liberty
             in
             applying
             those
             general
             Rules
             to
             particular
             Times
             and
             Cases
             .
             And
             a
             Temper
             must
             be
             observed
             :
             We
             must
             avoid
             a
             sullen
             adhering
             to
             things
             because
             they
             were
             once
             settled
             ,
             as
             if
             Points
             of
             Honour
             were
             to
             be
             maintained
             here
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             look'd
             like
             a
             reproaching
             a
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             a
             former
             Age
             ,
             to
             alter
             what
             they
             did
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             what
             was
             wisely
             ordered
             in
             one
             Time
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             wisely
             chang'd
             in
             another
             :
             As
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             all
             Men
             ought
             to
             avoid
             the
             Imputations
             of
             a
             desultory
             Levity
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             loved
             Changes
             for
             Changes
             sake
             :
             This
             might
             give
             occasion
             to
             our
             Adversaries
             to
             triumph
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             might
             also
             fill
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             weaker
             among
             our selves
             with
             Apprehensions
             and
             Scruples
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             particular
             Asserted
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               hath
               Authority
               in
               Matters
               of
               Faith.
            
             Here
             a
             Distinction
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             an
             Authority
             that
             is
             absolute
             ,
             and
             founded
             on
             Infallibility
             ;
             and
             an
             Authority
             of
             Order
             .
             The
             former
             is
             very
             formally
             disclaimed
             by
             our
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             second
             may
             be
             well
             maintained
             ,
             tho'
             we
             Assert
             no
             Unerring
             Authority
             .
             Every
             single
             Man
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             his
             Faith
             from
             them
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             may
             be
             mistaken
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             much
             surer
             way
             for
             Numbers
             of
             Men
             to
             Meet
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             Examine
             such
             Differences
             as
             happen
             to
             arise
             :
             To
             consider
             the
             Arguments
             of
             all
             Hands
             ,
             with
             the
             Importance
             of
             such
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             as
             are
             brought
             into
             the
             Controversy
             ;
             and
             thus
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             whole
             Matter
             ;
             in
             which
             as
             it
             is
             very
             natural
             to
             think
             that
             a
             great
             Company
             of
             Men
             should
             see
             further
             than
             a
             less
             Number
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             all
             Reason
             to
             expect
             a
             good
             Issue
             of
             such
             Deliberations
             ,
             if
             Men
             proceed
             
             in
             them
             with
             due
             Sincerity
             and
             Diligence
             :
             If
             Pride
             ,
             Faction
             ,
             and
             Interest
             ,
             do
             not
             sway
             their
             Councils
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             seek
             for
             Truth
             more
             than
             for
             Victory
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             abuses
             soever
             may
             have
             crept
             since
             into
             the
             publick
             Consultations
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             at
             first
             met
             and
             consulted
             together
             upon
             that
             Controversy
             which
             was
             then
             moved
             concerning
             the
             Imposing
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             upon
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             They
             ordered
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             able
             to
             convince
             Gainsayers
             ,
             
             and
             not
             to
             reject
             a
             Man
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             till
             after
             a
             first
             and
             a
             second
             Admonition
             :
             The
             most
             likely
             method
             both
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Error
             over
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             consult
             of
             these
             Matters
             in
             common
             :
             and
             that
             openly
             and
             fairly
             .
             For
             if
             every
             good
             Man
             that
             prays
             earnestly
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Assistance
             and
             Direction
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             has
             reason
             to
             look
             for
             it
             ;
             much
             more
             may
             a
             Body
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             brought
             together
             to
             seek
             out
             the
             Truth
             ,
             in
             any
             point
             under
             debate
             ,
             look
             for
             it
             if
             they
             bring
             with
             them
             sincere
             and
             unprejudiced
             Minds
             ,
             and
             do
             pray
             earnestly
             to
             God.
             In
             that
             case
             they
             may
             expect
             to
             be
             directed
             and
             assisted
             of
             Him.
             But
             this
             depends
             upon
             the
             Purity
             of
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             Earnestness
             of
             their
             Endeavours
             and
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             Synod
             of
             the
             Clergy
             has
             so
             far
             examined
             a
             Point
             ,
             as
             to
             settle
             their
             Opinions
             about
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             certainly
             decree
             that
             such
             is
             their
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             as
             they
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             more
             or
             less
             important
             ,
             they
             may
             either
             restrain
             any
             other
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             may
             require
             positive
             Declarations
             about
             it
             ,
             either
             of
             all
             in
             their
             Communion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             all
             whom
             they
             admit
             to
             minister
             in
             Holy
             Things
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             only
             an
             Authority
             of
             Order
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             Union
             and
             Edification
             :
             And
             in
             this
             a
             Body
             does
             no
             more
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Body
             ,
             than
             what
             every
             single
             Individual
             has
             a
             right
             to
             do
             for
             himself
             .
             He
             examines
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             laid
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             forms
             his
             own
             Opinion
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             pursuant
             to
             that
             he
             must
             judge
             with
             whom
             he
             can
             hold
             Communion
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             he
             must
             separate
             .
          
           
             When
             such
             Definitions
             are
             made
             by
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             all
             Persons
             within
             that
             Church
             ,
             do
             owe
             great
             respect
             to
             their
             Decision
             .
             Modesty
             must
             be
             observed
             in
             descanting
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             disputing
             about
             it
             .
             Every
             Man
             that
             finds
             his
             own
             thoughts
             differ
             from
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             examine
             the
             Matter
             over
             again
             ,
             with
             much
             attention
             and
             care
             ,
             freeing
             himself
             all
             he
             can
             from
             Prejudice
             and
             Obstinacy
             ;
             with
             a
             just
             distrust
             of
             his
             own
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             an
             humble
             respect
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             his
             Superiors
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             due
             to
             the
             considerations
             of
             Peace
             and
             Union
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             Authority
             which
             the
             Church
             has
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
             But
             if
             after
             all
             possible
             methods
             of
             Enquiry
             ,
             a
             Man
             cannot
             master
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             agree
             with
             the
             Publick
             Decisions
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             is
             not
             under
             Bonds
             :
             Since
             this
             Authority
             is
             not
             absolute
             nor
             grounded
             upon
             a
             promise
             of
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             Tenet
             that
             with
             Relation
             to
             National
             Churches
             and
             their
             Decisions
             ,
             is
             held
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             us
             :
             For
             they
             place
             Infallibility
             either
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             :
             But
             no
             Man
             ever
             dreamt
             of
             Infallibility
             in
             a
             particular
             or
             National
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             Point
             in
             this
             Article
             is
             only
             concerning
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             for
             the
             Head
             of
             General
             Councils
             comes
             in
             upon
             the
             next
             .
             
               That
               no
               Church
               can
               add
               any
               thing
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
            
             has
             been
             already
             considered
             upon
             the
             Sixth
             Article
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             owe
             our
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             only
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             he
             has
             done
             for
             us
             ;
             so
             also
             it
             can
             belong
             only
             to
             him
             who
             procured
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             fix
             the
             Terms
             upon
             which
             we
             may
             look
             for
             it
             :
             Nor
             can
             any
             Power
             on
             Earth
             clog
             the
             offers
             that
             he
             makes
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             new
             or
             other
             Terms
             than
             those
             which
             we
             find
             made
             there
             to
             us
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             dispute
             about
             this
             :
             For
             unless
             we
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Infallible
             Authority
             lodged
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             explain
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             Tradition
             ;
             and
             unless
             we
             believe
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             both
             obscure
             and
             defective
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             one
             must
             be
             helped
             by
             an
             Infallible
             Commentary
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             supplied
             by
             an
             Authentical
             Declarer
             of
             Tradition
             ;
             we
             cannot
             ascribe
             an
             Authority
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             either
             to
             contradict
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             to
             add
             necessary
             conditions
             of
             Salvation
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             own
             after
             all
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Dispositary
             of
             the
             whole
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             the
             Iews
             were
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             But
             in
             that
             Instance
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             that
             a
             Body
             of
             Men
             may
             be
             faithful
             in
             the
             Copying
             of
             a
             Book
             exactly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             handing
             it
             down
             without
             corrupting
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             mistaken
             in
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             that
             which
             they
             preserve
             so
             faithfully
             .
             They
             are
             expresly
             called
             
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
            
             :
             
             And
             are
             no
             where
             reproved
             for
             having
             attempted
             upon
             this
             Depositum
             :
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             Fidelity
             ,
             they
             fell
             into
             great
             Errors
             about
             some
             of
             the
             most
             Important
             parts
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             which
             exposed
             them
             to
             the
             rejecting
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             utter
             ruin
             .
          
           
             The
             Church's
             being
             called
             the
             Witness
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             is
             not
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             any
             Judgment
             that
             they
             pass
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Body
             of
             Men
             that
             have
             Authority
             to
             Judge
             and
             give
             Sentence
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Canonicalness
             ,
             or
             the
             Uncanonicalness
             of
             any
             Book
             shall
             depend
             upon
             their
             Testimony
             :
             But
             is
             resolv'd
             into
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             Successions
             and
             Numbers
             of
             Men
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             Laity
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             have
             in
             a
             course
             of
             many
             Ages
             had
             these
             Books
             preserved
             and
             read
             among
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             to
             corrupt
             that
             upon
             which
             so
             many
             Men
             had
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Corners
             and
             Ages
             of
             Christendom
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             a
             Book
             written
             by
             inspired
             Men
             ,
             and
             delivered
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             at
             first
             received
             it
             ;
             knowing
             that
             those
             great
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             contained
             and
             appealed
             to
             in
             it
             ,
             were
             true
             :
             And
             also
             upon
             the
             like
             Testimony
             of
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             who
             Preserved
             ,
             Read
             ,
             Copied
             ,
             and
             Translated
             that
             Book
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             received
             it
             from
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             guilty
             of
             a
             manifest
             Circle
             in
             this
             Matter
             :
             For
             they
             say
             they
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             they
             do
             again
             believe
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Scripture
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             as
             false
             reasoning
             as
             can
             be
             imagined
             :
             For
             nothing
             can
             be
             proved
             by
             another
             Authority
             ,
             till
             that
             Authority
             is
             first
             fixed
             and
             proved
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             believed
             to
             be
             sacred
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Divine
             Grant
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             thence
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             their
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             ,
             then
             the
             Credit
             due
             to
             the
             Church's
             Testimony
             is
             Antecedent
             to
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             And
             so
             must
             not
             be
             proved
             by
             any
             passages
             brought
             from
             it
             ;
             otherwise
             that
             is
             a
             manifest
             Circle
             .
             But
             no
             Circle
             is
             committed
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             prove
             the
             Scriptures
             from
             any
             supposed
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             has
             handed
             them
             down
             to
             us
             :
             But
             only
             as
             they
             are
             vast
             Companies
             
             of
             Men
             who
             cannot
             be
             presumed
             to
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             any
             Fraud
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             it
             appeared
             further
             to
             be
             morally
             impossible
             for
             any
             that
             should
             have
             attempted
             a
             Fraud
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             executed
             it
             .
             When
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             is
             proved
             by
             Moral
             Arguments
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             we
             may
             according
             to
             the
             strictest
             Rules
             of
             Reasoning
             examine
             ,
             What
             Authority
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             met
             in
             lesser
             or
             greater
             Councils
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXI
             .
             Of
             the
             Authority
             of
             General
             Councils
             .
          
           
             
               General
               Councils
               may
               not
               be
               gathered
               together
               without
               the
               Commandment
               and
               Will
               of
               Princes
               .
               And
               when
               they
               be
               gathered
               together
               (
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               be
               an
               Assembly
               of
               men
               whereof
               all
               be
               not
               governed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               of
               God
               )
               they
               may
               err
               ,
               and
               sometime
               have
               erred
               even
               in
               things
               pertaining
               unto
               God.
               Wherefore
               things
               Ordained
               by
               them
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               have
               neither
               Strength
               nor
               Authority
               ,
               unless
               it
               may
               be
               declared
               that
               they
               are
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             THERE
             are
             two
             Particulars
             setled
             in
             this
             Article
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             The
             power
             of
             calling
             of
             Councils
             ,
             at
             least
             an
             Assertion
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             called
             without
             the
             Will
             of
             Princes
             :
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             The
             Authority
             of
             general
             Councils
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             have
             erred
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Inference
             is
             justly
             made
             ,
             That
             whatever
             Authority
             they
             may
             have
             in
             the
             Rule
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             Decisions
             in
             matters
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ought
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             ,
             unless
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             are
             conform
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             thus
             proved
             :
             Clergymen
             are
             Subject
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             words
             ,
             
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               :
            
             If
             they
             are
             then
             Subject
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             obliged
             to
             go
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             upon
             the
             Summons
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             their
             Persons
             being
             under
             the
             Laws
             and
             Authority
             of
             that
             Country
             to
             which
             they
             belong
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             need
             no
             other
             Proof
             .
             It
             is
             very
             visible
             how
             much
             the
             Peace
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             is
             concerned
             in
             this
             Point
             :
             For
             if
             a
             Foreign
             Power
             should
             call
             their
             Clergy
             away
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             not
             only
             left
             in
             a
             great
             destitution
             as
             to
             Religious
             Performances
             ,
             but
             their
             Clergy
             might
             be
             practised
             upon
             ,
             and
             sent
             back
             to
             them
             with
             such
             Notions
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             Designs
             ,
             that
             ,
             chiefly
             supposing
             the
             Immunity
             of
             their
             Persons
             ,
             they
             might
             become
             ,
             as
             they
             often
             were
             in
             dark
             and
             ignorant
             Ages
             ,
             the
             Incendiaries
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Disturbers
             and
             Betrayers
             of
             their
             Countries
             .
             This
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             after
             the
             Church
             had
             the
             Protection
             of
             Christian
             Magistrates
             :
             In
             these
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             called
             the
             First
             General
             Councils
             ,
             which
             is
             expresly
             mentioned
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             Acts
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             both
             the
             Writs
             that
             Summoned
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Letters
             sometimes
             to
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             do
             all
             set
             forth
             their
             being
             Summoned
             by
             the
             Sacred
             Authority
             of
             their
             Emperors
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             any
             other
             .
             In
             calling
             some
             of
             these
             Councils
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             the
             Popes
             were
             much
             consulted
             :
             And
             in
             others
             we
             find
             Popes
             indeed
             supplicating
             the
             Emperors
             to
             call
             a
             Council
             ,
             but
             nothing
             that
             has
             so
             much
             as
             a
             shadow
             of
             their
             pretending
             to
             an
             Authority
             to
             summon
             it
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             plain
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             so
             soon
             seen
             into
             by
             any
             Person
             who
             will
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             turn
             to
             the
             Editions
             of
             the
             first
             Four
             General
             Councils
             made
             by
             themselves
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             those
             that
             followed
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Confidence
             with
             which
             it
             has
             been
             asserted
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             summoned
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
             is
             an
             Instance
             to
             shew
             us
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             at
             which
             men
             who
             are
             once
             engaged
             ,
             will
             stick
             when
             their
             Cause
             requires
             it
             .
             But
             even
             since
             the
             Popes
             have
             got
             this
             matter
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             though
             they
             summon
             the
             Council
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             expect
             that
             the
             World
             would
             receive
             a
             Council
             as
             General
             ,
             or
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             unless
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
             should
             allow
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             Publication
             of
             the
             Bull.
             So
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             Councils
             are
             now
             become
             almost
             unpracticable
             things
             .
          
           
             When
             all
             Christendom
             was
             included
             within
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             then
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Council
             lay
             in
             the
             Breast
             and
             Power
             of
             one
             Man
             ;
             and
             during
             the
             Ages
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             the
             World
             was
             so
             subjected
             to
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             that
             Princes
             durst
             seldom
             oppose
             their
             Summons
             ,
             or
             deny
             their
             Bishops
             leave
             to
             go
             when
             they
             were
             so
             called
             :
             But
             after
             the
             scandalous
             Schism
             in
             the
             Popedom
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             were
             for
             a
             great
             while
             Two
             Popes
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             Three
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             Councils
             began
             to
             pretend
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Governing
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             censuring
             ,
             depriving
             ,
             and
             making
             of
             Popes
             ,
             was
             radically
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Representing
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             :
             So
             they
             fell
             upon
             Methods
             to
             have
             frequent
             Councils
             ,
             and
             that
             whether
             both
             Popes
             and
             Princes
             should
             oppose
             it
             or
             not
             ;
             for
             they
             declared
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             to
             be
             fallen
             from
             their
             Dignity
             ,
             that
             should
             attempt
             to
             hinder
             it
             .
             Yet
             they
             carried
             the
             Claim
             of
             the
             Freedom
             of
             Elections
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Immunities
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             followed
             upon
             this
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             the
             Popes
             being
             terrified
             with
             the
             Attempts
             begun
             at
             Constance
             ,
             and
             prosecuted
             at
             Basil
             and
             Pisa
             ,
             took
             pains
             to
             have
             Princes
             of
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             then
             made
             Bargains
             and
             Concordates
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             divided
             all
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             Pretensions
             to
             them
             ,
             between
             themselves
             and
             the
             Princes
             .
             Matters
             of
             Gain
             and
             Advantage
             were
             reserved
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             the
             Points
             of
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             were
             generally
             given
             up
             to
             the
             Princes
             .
             The
             Temporal
             Authority
             has
             by
             that
             means
             prevailed
             over
             the
             Spiritual
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Spiritual
             Authority
             had
             prevailed
             over
             the
             Temporal
             for
             several
             Ages
             before
             .
             Yet
             the
             Pretence
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             is
             still
             so
             specious
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             in
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             that
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Popes
             ,
             do
             still
             support
             this
             Pretension
             ,
             That
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Interval
             of
             Councils
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Community
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             a
             Council
             meets
             ,
             then
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             lodged
             with
             it
             ;
             
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               to
               Vs.
               
            
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             settled
             in
             every
             Question
             ,
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Terms
             :
             So
             we
             must
             begin
             and
             examine
             what
             makes
             a
             General
             Council
             ;
             Whether
             all
             the
             Bishops
             must
             be
             present
             in
             Person
             ,
             or
             by
             Proxy
             ?
             And
             what
             share
             the
             Laity
             ,
             or
             the
             Princes
             that
             are
             thought
             to
             represent
             their
             People
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             a
             Council
             ?
             It
             is
             next
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             Whether
             a
             General
             Citation
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             Council
             General
             ,
             were
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ever
             so
             small
             at
             
             their
             first
             opening
             ?
             It
             is
             next
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             Whether
             any
             come
             thither
             and
             Sit
             there
             as
             representing
             others
             ;
             and
             if
             Votes
             ought
             to
             be
             reckoned
             according
             to
             the
             Numbers
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             others
             who
             Depute
             and
             send
             them
             ?
             And
             whether
             Nations
             ought
             to
             Vote
             in
             a
             Body
             as
             Integral
             Parts
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             of
             every
             single
             Bishop
             by
             himself
             ?
             And
             finally
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Decisions
             of
             Councils
             must
             be
             Unanimous
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             esteemed
             Infallible
             ?
             Or
             whether
             the
             Major
             Vote
             ,
             though
             exceeding
             only
             by
             One
             ,
             or
             if
             some
             greater
             Inequality
             is
             necessary
             ;
             such
             as
             Two
             Thirds
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Proportion
             ?
             That
             there
             may
             be
             just
             cause
             of
             raising
             Scruples
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             apparent
             at
             first
             View
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             a
             bare
             Name
             cannot
             qualify
             a
             Number
             of
             Bishops
             Sitting
             together
             ,
             to
             be
             this
             General
             Council
             .
             The
             Numbers
             of
             Bishops
             does
             it
             not
             neither
             .
             A
             Hundred
             and
             fifty
             was
             a
             small
             Number
             at
             Constantinople
             :
             Even
             the
             famous
             Three
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             at
             Nice
             were
             far
             exceeded
             by
             those
             at
             Arimini
             .
             All
             the
             First
             General
             Councils
             were
             made
             up
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Eastern
             Bishops
             ;
             there
             being
             a
             very
             inconsiderable
             Number
             of
             the
             Western
             among
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             scarce
             any
             at
             all
             being
             to
             be
             found
             in
             some
             .
             If
             this
             had
             been
             the
             Body
             to
             whom
             Christ
             had
             left
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             but
             that
             some
             Definition
             or
             Description
             of
             the
             Constitution
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             And
             the
             profound
             silence
             that
             is
             about
             it
             ,
             gives
             just
             occasion
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             how
             Wise
             and
             how
             Good
             soever
             such
             a
             Constitution
             may
             be
             ,
             if
             well
             pursued
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             of
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             otherwise
             somewhat
             concerning
             so
             Important
             a
             Head
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Natural
             Idea
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             is
             a
             Meeting
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             Proxies
             Instructed
             by
             them
             and
             their
             Clergy
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             will
             stand
             to
             this
             Description
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             very
             sure
             that
             there
             was
             never
             yet
             a
             True
             General
             Council
             :
             Which
             will
             appear
             to
             every
             one
             that
             reads
             the
             Subscriptions
             of
             the
             Councils
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             That
             General
             Councils
             are
             not
             Constituted
             by
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             ;
             since
             we
             have
             no
             Direction
             given
             us
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             know
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             Constitution
             .
             And
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             that
             God
             has
             granted
             any
             Privileges
             ,
             much
             less
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             a
             Body
             of
             Men
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             or
             of
             whose
             Constitution
             he
             has
             said
             nothing
             to
             us
             .
             For
             suppose
             we
             should
             yield
             that
             there
             were
             an
             Infallibility
             lodged
             in
             general
             in
             the
             Church
             diffusive
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             some
             Part
             or
             other
             shall
             be
             always
             preserved
             from
             Error
             ;
             yet
             the
             restraining
             this
             to
             the
             greater
             Number
             of
             such
             Bishops
             as
             shall
             happen
             to
             come
             to
             a
             Council
             ,
             they
             living
             perhaps
             near
             it
             ,
             or
             being
             more
             capable
             and
             more
             forward
             to
             undertake
             a
             Journey
             ,
             being
             Healthier
             ,
             Richer
             ,
             or
             more
             Active
             than
             others
             ;
             or
             which
             is
             as
             probable
             ,
             because
             it
             has
             often
             fallen
             out
             ,
             they
             being
             picked
             out
             by
             Parties
             or
             Princes
             to
             carry
             on
             Cabals
             ,
             and
             manage
             such
             Intrigues
             as
             may
             be
             on
             Foot
             at
             the
             Council
             :
             The
             restraining
             the
             Infallibility
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             the
             greater
             Number
             of
             such
             Persons
             ,
             unless
             there
             is
             Divine
             Authority
             for
             doing
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Transferring
             the
             Infallibility
             from
             the
             whole
             Body
             to
             a
             select
             Number
             of
             Persons
             ,
             who
             of
             themselves
             are
             the
             least
             likely
             to
             Consent
             
             to
             the
             engrossing
             this
             Privilege
             to
             the
             Majority
             of
             their
             Body
             ,
             it
             being
             their
             Interest
             to
             maintain
             their
             Right
             to
             it
             ,
             free
             from
             Intrigue
             or
             Management
             .
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             wonder
             if
             such
             things
             have
             happen'd
             in
             the
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             when
             Nazianzen
             laments
             the
             Corruptions
             ,
             the
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             the
             Contentions
             that
             reigned
             in
             those
             Assemblies
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             never
             desired
             to
             see
             any
             more
             of
             them
             .
             He
             was
             not
             only
             present
             at
             one
             of
             the
             General
             Councils
             ,
             but
             he
             himself
             felt
             the
             Effects
             of
             Jealousie
             and
             Violence
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             a
             thing
             incredible
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             an
             Infallibility
             in
             Councils
             because
             they
             are
             called
             General
             ,
             and
             are
             Assembled
             out
             of
             a
             great
             many
             Kingdoms
             and
             Provinces
             ;
             when
             we
             see
             them
             go
             backward
             and
             forward
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Influences
             of
             Courts
             ,
             and
             of
             Interests
             directed
             from
             thence
             .
             We
             know
             how
             differently
             Councils
             Decreed
             in
             the
             Arian
             Controversies
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             variety
             of
             them
             Constantius
             set
             up
             against
             that
             at
             Nice
             .
             So
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Eutychian
             Heresy
             ,
             Approved
             in
             the
             Second
             Council
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             but
             soon
             after
             Condemned
             at
             Chalcedon
             .
             So
             it
             was
             in
             the
             business
             of
             Images
             ,
             Condemned
             at
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             East
             ;
             but
             soon
             after
             upon
             anoth●●
             Change
             at
             Court
             maintain'd
             in
             the
             Second
             at
             Nice
             ;
             and
             not
             long
             after
             Condemned
             in
             a
             very
             Numerous
             Council
             at
             Francfort
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Point
             in
             Hand
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             Councils
             ,
             it
             was
             Asserted
             at
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             ;
             but
             Condemned
             in
             the
             Lateran
             ;
             and
             was
             upon
             the
             matter
             laid
             aside
             at
             Trent
             .
             Here
             were
             great
             Numbers
             of
             all
             Hands
             ;
             both
             Sides
             took
             the
             Name
             of
             General
             Councils
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             a
             further
             Prejudice
             against
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             see
             great
             Violences
             and
             Disorders
             entring
             into
             the
             Management
             of
             some
             Councils
             ;
             and
             Craft
             and
             Ar●i●ice
             into
             the
             Conduct
             of
             others
             .
             Numbers
             of
             Factious
             and
             Furious
             Monks
             came
             to
             some
             Councils
             ,
             and
             drove
             on
             Matters
             by
             their
             Clamours
             :
             So
             it
             was
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             We
             see
             gross
             Fraud
             in
             the
             Second
             at
             Nice
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Persons
             set
             up
             to
             represent
             the
             Absent
             Patriarchs
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Books
             and
             Authorities
             that
             were
             Vouched
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             .
             The
             Intrigues
             at
             Trent
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             set
             out
             even
             by
             Cardinal
             Pallavicini
             ,
             were
             more
             subtile
             ,
             but
             not
             less
             apparent
             ,
             nor
             less
             scandalous
             .
             Nothing
             was
             trusted
             to
             a
             Session
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             first
             Canvassed
             in
             Congregations
             ;
             which
             were
             what
             a
             Committee
             of
             the
             whole
             House
             is
             in
             our
             Parliaments
             ;
             and
             then
             every
             Man's
             Vote
             was
             known
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             was
             hereby
             great
             occasion
             given
             for
             Practice
             .
             This
             alone
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             more
             ,
             shewed
             plainly
             that
             they
             themselves
             knew
             they
             were
             not
             Guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             Infallibility
             ;
             since
             a
             Session
             was
             not
             thought
             safe
             to
             be
             ventured
             on
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             long
             previous
             Canvassing
             .
          
           
             Another
             Question
             remains
             yet
             to
             be
             cleared
             ,
             concerning
             their
             Manner
             of
             Proceeding
             ;
             Whether
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             affixed
             to
             their
             Vote
             ,
             whatsoever
             their
             Proceedings
             may
             be
             ?
             Or
             whether
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             Discuss
             Matters
             fully
             ?
             The
             first
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             unless
             it
             is
             pretended
             that
             they
             Vote
             by
             Special
             Inspiration
             :
             If
             the
             second
             is
             allowed
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             examine
             both
             what
             makes
             a
             full
             Discussion
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             have
             made
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             If
             we
             find
             Opinions
             safely
             represented
             ,
             if
             Books
             that
             are
             spurious
             have
             been
             relied
             on
             ;
             if
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Fathers
             on
             which
             it
             appears
             the
             stress
             of
             the
             Decision
             has
             turned
             ,
             have
             been
             manifestly
             misunderstood
             and
             wrested
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             a
             more
             Enlightened
             Age
             no
             Person
             pretends
             to
             justify
             the
             Authorities
             that
             determined
             them
             ;
             Can
             we
             imagine
             that
             there
             should
             be
             more
             Truth
             in
             their
             Conclusions
             ,
             than
             we
             do
             plainly
             see
             was
             in
             the
             Premisses
             out
             of
             which
             they
             were
             drawn
             ?
             So
             it
             must
             either
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             they
             Vote
             by
             an
             immediate
             Inspiration
             ,
             or
             all
             Persons
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Judgment
             till
             they
             have
             examined
             their
             Methods
             of
             Proceeding
             ,
             and
             the
             Grounds
             on
             which
             they
             went
             :
             And
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             Question
             comes
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             Decrees
             after
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             Whether
             it
             follows
             immediately
             upon
             their
             being
             made
             ,
             or
             must
             stay
             for
             the
             Confirmatory
             Bulls
             ?
             If
             it
             must
             stay
             for
             the
             Bull
             ,
             then
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Council
             :
             And
             that
             is
             only
             a
             more
             solemn
             way
             of
             preparing
             Matters
             in
             order
             to
             the
             laying
             them
             before
             the
             Pope
             .
             If
             they
             are
             Infallible
             before
             the
             Confirmation
             ,
             then
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             wholly
             in
             the
             Council
             ;
             and
             the
             subsequent
             Bull
             does
             instead
             of
             confirming
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             derogate
             much
             from
             them
             :
             For
             to
             pretend
             to
             confirm
             them
             ,
             imports
             that
             they
             wanted
             that
             Addition
             of
             Authority
             ,
             which
             destroys
             the
             supposition
             of
             their
             Infallibility
             ,
             since
             what
             is
             Infallible
             cannot
             be
             made
             Stronger
             :
             And
             the
             pretending
             to
             add
             strength
             to
             it
             ,
             implies
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Infallible
             .
             Human
             Constitutions
             may
             be
             indeed
             so
             modelled
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             joint
             Concurrence
             ,
             before
             a
             Law
             can
             be
             made
             :
             And
             though
             it
             is
             the
             last
             consent
             that
             settles
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             the
             previous
             consents
             were
             necessary
             steps
             to
             the
             giving
             it
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Matters
             of
             Government
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             cast
             her self
             into
             such
             a
             Model
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             a
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             a
             Province
             might
             conclude
             nothing
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             ;
             so
             another
             Decree
             might
             even
             limit
             a
             General
             Council
             to
             stay
             for
             the
             consent
             of
             one
             or
             more
             Patriarchs
             .
             But
             this
             must
             only
             take
             place
             in
             Matters
             of
             Order
             and
             Government
             ,
             which
             are
             left
             to
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Decisions
             about
             Matters
             of
             Faith.
             For
             if
             there
             is
             an
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             derived
             from
             a
             special
             Grant
             made
             by
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             And
             it
             must
             go
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Grant
             ,
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             pretended
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Clause
             in
             that
             Grant
             empowering
             the
             Church
             to
             dispose
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             model
             it
             at
             pleasure
             .
             For
             if
             there
             is
             no
             such
             power
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plain
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             then
             Christ's
             Grant
             is
             either
             to
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             whole
             Community
             :
             If
             to
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             then
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             wholly
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             to
             manage
             it
             as
             he
             thinks
             best
             :
             For
             if
             he
             calls
             a
             Council
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             an
             act
             of
             his
             humility
             and
             condescension
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Opinions
             of
             many
             in
             different
             Corners
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             know
             all
             that
             comes
             from
             all
             Quarters
             :
             It
             may
             also
             seem
             a
             prudent
             way
             to
             make
             his
             Authority
             to
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             born
             and
             submitted
             to
             ,
             since
             what
             is
             gently
             managed
             ,
             is
             best
             obeyed
             :
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             these
             are
             only
             prudential
             
             and
             discreet
             Methods
             .
             The
             Infallibility
             must
             be
             only
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             Christ
             has
             by
             the
             Grant
             tied
             him
             to
             such
             a
             Succession
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             granted
             to
             the
             whole
             Community
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             Representatives
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Applications
             that
             they
             may
             make
             to
             any
             one
             See
             ,
             must
             only
             be
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             like
             the
             Addresses
             that
             they
             make
             to
             Princes
             for
             the
             Civil
             Sanction
             .
             But
             still
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             where
             Christ
             put
             it
             .
             It
             rests
             wholly
             in
             their
             Decision
             ,
             and
             belongs
             only
             to
             that
             :
             And
             any
             other
             Confirmation
             that
             they
             desire
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             restrained
             singly
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             is
             a
             Wound
             given
             by
             themselves
             to
             their
             own
             Infallibility
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             direct
             disclaiming
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Council
             is
             over
             ,
             a
             new
             Difficulty
             arises
             concerning
             the
             receiving
             the
             Decrees
             :
             And
             here
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             if
             Christ's
             Grant
             is
             to
             the
             whole
             Community
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             Council
             is
             only
             the
             Authentical
             Declarer
             of
             the
             Tradition
             ,
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             possessed
             of
             the
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             conveys
             it
             down
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             right
             to
             examine
             the
             Decision
             that
             the
             Council
             has
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             finds
             it
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             any
             National
             Church
             ,
             know
             best
             the
             Tradition
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             and
             Nation
             :
             And
             so
             they
             will
             have
             a
             right
             to
             re-examine
             things
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             judged
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             intirely
             destroy
             the
             whole
             Pretension
             to
             Infallibility
             :
             And
             yet
             either
             this
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             after
             the
             Councils
             at
             Arimini
             ,
             or
             the
             second
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             World
             must
             have
             received
             Semi-Arianism
             ,
             or
             Eutychianism
             ,
             implicitly
             from
             them
             .
             It
             is
             also
             no
             small
             prejudice
             against
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             was
             constituted
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             received
             ,
             many
             Heresies
             were
             rejected
             ,
             and
             the
             Persecutions
             were
             gone
             through
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Three
             Centuries
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             time
             there
             was
             nothing
             that
             could
             pretend
             to
             be
             called
             a
             General
             Council
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Ages
             came
             in
             which
             Councils
             met
             often
             ,
             neither
             the
             Councils
             themselves
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             understand
             their
             own
             Authority
             best
             ,
             nor
             those
             who
             writ
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             inclined
             enough
             to
             magnify
             their
             Authority
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             side
             ;
             neither
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             ever
             pretended
             to
             argue
             for
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             from
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             those
             Councils
             that
             Decreed
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             do
             indeed
             speak
             of
             them
             with
             great
             Respect
             ,
             as
             of
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             that
             were
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             And
             so
             do
             we
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             who
             prepared
             our
             Liturgy
             :
             But
             we
             do
             not
             ascribe
             Infallibility
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             did
             they
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             lay
             the
             stress
             of
             their
             Arguments
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             Decisions
             ;
             they
             knew
             that
             the
             Objection
             might
             have
             been
             made
             as
             strong
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             put
             the
             Argument
             for
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             offered
             to
             wave
             the
             Point
             ,
             and
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             setting
             aside
             the
             Definitions
             that
             had
             been
             made
             in
             Councils
             both
             ways
             .
          
           
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             Councils
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             may
             justly
             apprehend
             that
             she
             has
             lost
             it
             :
             For
             as
             there
             has
             been
             no
             Council
             that
             has
             pretended
             to
             that
             Title
             ,
             now
             during
             130
             Years
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             great
             probability
             of
             our
             ever
             seeing
             another
             .
             The
             Charge
             and
             Noise
             ,
             the
             Expectations
             and
             Disappointments
             of
             that
             at
             Trent
             ,
             has
             Taught
             the
             World
             to
             expect
             nothing
             from
             one
             :
             They
             plainly
             see
             that
             the
             management
             from
             Rome
             must
             carry
             every
             thing
             in
             a
             Council
             :
             Neither
             Princes
             nor
             People
             ,
             no
             nor
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             desire
             or
             expect
             to
             see
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             Claim
             set
             up
             at
             Rome
             for
             Infallibility
             ,
             makes
             the
             demand
             of
             one
             seem
             not
             only
             needless
             there
             ,
             but
             to
             imply
             a
             doubting
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             when
             other
             methods
             are
             lookt
             after
             ,
             which
             will
             certainly
             be
             always
             unacceptable
             to
             those
             who
             are
             in
             possession
             ,
             and
             act
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Infallible
             :
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             apprehended
             that
             they
             will
             desire
             a
             Council
             to
             Reform
             those
             abuses
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             occasioned
             by
             that
             Absolute
             and
             Universal
             Authority
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             now
             possessed
             .
          
           
             So
             by
             all
             the
             Judgments
             that
             can
             be
             made
             from
             the
             State
             of
             Things
             ,
             from
             the
             Interests
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Managemnt
             at
             Trent
             ,
             one
             may
             without
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             conclude
             ,
             That
             Christendom
             puts
             on
             a
             new
             Face
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             more
             General
             Councils
             .
             And
             so
             here
             Infallibility
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             has
             left
             the
             Church
             at
             least
             for
             a
             very
             long
             Interval
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             that
             those
             Passages
             should
             be
             considered
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             support
             this
             Authority
             .
             Christ
             says
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               neglects
               to
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               Publican
            
             .
          
           
             These
             words
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             all
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             seem
             to
             speak
             out
             this
             matter
             very
             fully
             :
             But
             when
             the
             occasion
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             that
             is
             treated
             of
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             considered
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             plainer
             than
             that
             our
             Saviour
             is
             speaking
             of
             such
             private
             Differences
             ,
             as
             may
             arise
             among
             Men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Practice
             of
             forgiving
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             composing
             their
             Differences
             .
             
               If
               thy
               Brother
               sin
               against
               thee
            
             ;
             first
             private
             Endeavours
             were
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             then
             the
             Interposition
             of
             Friends
             was
             to
             be
             tried
             :
             And
             finally
             ,
             the
             matter
             was
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             Assembly
             to
             which
             they
             belonged
             :
             And
             those
             who
             could
             not
             be
             gained
             by
             such
             Methods
             ,
             were
             no
             more
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             were
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             very
             bad
             Men
             ,
             like
             Heathens
             .
             They
             might
             upon
             such
             refractoriness
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             and
             Prosecuted
             afterwards
             in
             Temporal
             Courts
             ,
             since
             they
             had
             by
             their
             Perversness
             forfeited
             all
             sort
             of
             right
             to
             that
             Tenderness
             and
             Charity
             that
             is
             due
             to
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Exposition
             does
             so
             fully
             agree
             to
             the
             Occasion
             and
             Scope
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             of
             Reason
             to
             carry
             them
             further
             .
          
           
             The
             Character
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             in
             St.
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             
             That
             it
             was
             
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Figurative
             Expression
             :
             And
             it
             is
             never
             safe
             to
             build
             upon
             Metaphors
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             lay
             much
             weight
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Iews
             described
             their
             Synagogues
             by
             such
             honourable
             Characters
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             known
             how
             profuse
             all
             the
             Eastern
             Nations
             are
             :
             These
             are
             by
             St.
             Paul
             applied
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             :
             For
             he
             there
             speaks
             of
             the
             Church
             where
             Timothy
             was
             then
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             instructs
             him
             to
             behave
             himself
             well
             .
             It
             has
             visibly
             a
             relation
             to
             those
             Inscriptions
             that
             were
             made
             on
             Pillars
             ,
             which
             rested
             upon
             firm
             Pedestals
             :
             But
             whatsoever
             the
             strict
             Importance
             of
             the
             Metaphor
             may
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             can
             be
             no
             Argument
             .
             Christ's
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
             that
             
               should
               lead
               them
               into
               all
               truth
               ,
            
             relates
             visibly
             to
             that
             extraordinary
             Inspiration
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             to
             be
             acted
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             
               to
               shew
               them
               things
               to
               come
            
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             Succession
             of
             Prophecy
             may
             be
             inferred
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             Those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             with
             which
             St.
             Matthew
             concludes
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             
             
               Lo
               I
               am
               with
               you
               always
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             infer
             no
             Infallibility
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             promise
             of
             Assistance
             and
             Protection
             :
             Which
             was
             a
             necessary
             encouragement
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sent
             upon
             so
             laborious
             a
             Commission
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             involve
             them
             into
             so
             much
             danger
             .
             God's
             
               being
               with
               any
               ,
               his
               walking
               with
               them
               ,
               his
               being
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               his
               never
               leaving
               nor
               forsaking
               them
               ,
            
             are
             Expressions
             often
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             which
             signifie
             no
             more
             but
             God's
             watchful
             Providence
             ,
             Guiding
             ,
             Supporting
             ,
             and
             Protecting
             his
             People
             :
             All
             this
             is
             far
             from
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             The
             Last
             Objection
             to
             be
             proposed
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             relate
             most
             to
             the
             Point
             in
             hand
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Decree
             made
             by
             a
             Council
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
             which
             begins
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               :
            
             From
             which
             they
             infer
             ,
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             present
             with
             Councils
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             seems
             good
             to
             them
             is
             also
             approved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             But
             it
             will
             not
             be
             easie
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             was
             such
             a
             Council
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             a
             pattern
             to
             succeeding
             ones
             to
             copy
             after
             it
             .
             We
             find
             Brethren
             are
             here
             joined
             with
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             :
             Now
             since
             these
             were
             no
             other
             than
             the
             Laity
             ,
             here
             an
             Inference
             will
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             go
             easily
             down
             .
             If
             they
             fate
             and
             voted
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             will
             seem
             strange
             to
             deny
             them
             the
             same
             privilege
             among
             Bishops
             .
             By
             Elders
             here
             it
             seems
             Presbyters
             are
             meant
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             give
             them
             an
             Entrance
             into
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             cannot
             be
             well
             excluded
             ,
             if
             the
             Laity
             are
             admitted
             .
             But
             here
             was
             no
             citation
             ,
             no
             time
             given
             to
             all
             Churches
             to
             send
             their
             Bishops
             or
             Proxies
             :
             It
             was
             an
             Occasional
             Meeting
             of
             such
             of
             the
             Apostles
             as
             happened
             to
             be
             then
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             called
             to
             them
             the
             Elders
             or
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             other
             Christians
             at
             Ierusalem
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             then
             poured
             out
             so
             plentifully
             on
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             no
             wonder
             if
             there
             was
             then
             about
             that
             truly
             
               Mother
               Church
            
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             of
             both
             sorts
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             such
             Eminence
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             might
             desire
             them
             to
             meet
             and
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Apostles
             were
             Divinely
             Assisted
             in
             the
             delivering
             that
             Commission
             which
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             them
             in
             charge
             ,
             
               To
               preach
               to
               every
               creature
            
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             Infallibly
             Assisted
             in
             the
             Executing
             of
             it
             ;
             
             yet
             when
             other
             Matters
             fell
             in
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             Parts
             of
             that
             Commission
             ,
             they
             no
             doubt
             did
             as
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             
               writ
               by
               Permission
            
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             at
             other
             times
             
               by
               Commandment
            
             :
             Of
             which
             he
             gives
             notice
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               is
               I
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             He
             suggested
             Advices
             ,
             which
             to
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Prudence
             and
             Experience
             seemed
             to
             be
             well
             founded
             ;
             and
             he
             offered
             them
             with
             great
             Sincerity
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             had
             some
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             what
             he
             proposed
             ,
             flowed
             from
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             from
             that
             Inspiration
             that
             was
             Acting
             him
             ;
             yet
             because
             that
             did
             not
             appear
             distinctly
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             speaks
             with
             Reserves
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             
             he
             
               gives
               his
               judgment
               as
               one
               that
               had
               obtained
               mercy
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               be
               faithful
               .
            
             So
             the
             Apostles
             here
             ,
             receiving
             no
             Inspiration
             to
             Direct
             them
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             but
             observing
             well
             what
             St.
             Peter
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             ,
             concerning
             God's
             sending
             him
             by
             a
             Special
             Vision
             to
             Preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             had
             poured
             out
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             had
             done
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             Iews
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             that
             
               he
               did
               put
               no
               difference
               in
               that
               between
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
            
             ;
             
             
               purifying
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               by
               Faith
               :
            
             They
             upon
             this
             did
             by
             their
             Judgment
             conclude
             from
             thence
             ,
             That
             what
             God
             had
             done
             in
             the
             particular
             Instance
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             was
             now
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             So
             by
             this
             we
             see
             that
             those
             Words
             ,
             
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             relate
             to
             the
             Case
             of
             Cornelius
             ;
             and
             those
             Words
             ,
             
               seemed
               good
               to
               us
            
             ,
             import
             that
             they
             resolved
             to
             extend
             that
             to
             be
             a
             general
             Rule
             to
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             This
             gives
             the
             Words
             a
             clear
             and
             a
             distinct
             Sense
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             all
             that
             had
             gone
             before
             ;
             whereas
             it
             will
             otherwise
             look
             very
             strange
             to
             see
             them
             add
             their
             Authority
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             which
             is
             too
             Absurd
             to
             suppose
             :
             Nor
             will
             it
             be
             easy
             to
             give
             any
             other
             consisting
             Sense
             to
             these
             Words
             ,
          
           
             Here
             is
             no
             Precedent
             of
             a
             Council
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             a
             General
             one
             ;
             but
             a
             Decision
             is
             made
             by
             Men
             that
             were
             in
             other
             things
             Divinely
             Inspired
             ,
             which
             can
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             other
             Councils
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             appears
             that
             none
             of
             those
             Places
             which
             are
             brought
             to
             prove
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councils
             ,
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Point
             :
             For
             so
             great
             and
             so
             important
             a
             Matter
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             either
             expresly
             declared
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             Article
             affirming
             ,
             That
             
               some
               General
               Councils
               have
               erred
            
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             Councils
             that
             pass
             for
             such
             ;
             and
             that
             may
             be
             called
             General
             Councils
             ,
             much
             better
             than
             many
             others
             that
             go
             by
             that
             Name
             :
             For
             that
             at
             Arimini
             was
             both
             very
             Numerous
             ,
             and
             was
             drawn
             out
             of
             many
             different
             Provinces
             .
             As
             to
             the
             strict
             Notion
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             Reason
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Assembly
             to
             which
             it
             will
             be
             found
             to
             agree
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Four
             General
             Councils
             ,
             which
             this
             Church
             declares
             she
             receives
             ,
             they
             are
             received
             only
             because
             we
             are
             persuaded
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             their
             Decisions
             were
             made
             according
             to
             them
             :
             That
             the
             Son
             is
             truly
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             That
             
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             also
             truly
             God.
             That
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             was
             truly
             united
             to
             the
             Human
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             One
             Person
             .
             That
             both
             Natures
             remain
             distinct
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Human
             Nature
             was
             not
             swallowed
             up
             of
             the
             Divine
             .
             These
             Truths
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             believe
             them
             .
             We
             reverence
             those
             Councils
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             for
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Councils
             .
             There
             appeared
             too
             much
             of
             Human
             Frailty
             in
             some
             of
             their
             other
             Proceedings
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             such
             an
             Implicite
             Submission
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             things
             only
             because
             they
             so
             Decided
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             .
             XXII
             .
             Of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Romish
               Doctrine
               concerning
               Purgatory
               ,
               Pardons
               ,
               Worshipping
               and
               Adoration
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Images
               as
               of
               Relicks
               ,
               and
               also
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               is
               a
               fond
               thing
               ,
               vainly
               invented
               and
               grounded
               upon
               no
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               rather
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             THERE
             are
             two
             small
             Variations
             in
             this
             Article
             from
             that
             published
             in
             King
             Edward's
             Reign
             .
             What
             is
             here
             called
             the
             
               Romish
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             is
             there
             called
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               School-men
            
             .
             The
             plain
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             Errors
             were
             not
             so
             fully
             espoused
             by
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             when
             those
             Articles
             were
             first
             published
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             Writers
             that
             softened
             matters
             threw
             them
             upon
             the
             School-men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Article
             was
             cautiously
             worded
             ,
             in
             laying
             them
             there
             :
             But
             before
             these
             that
             we
             have
             now
             ,
             were
             published
             ,
             the
             Decree
             and
             Canons
             concerning
             the
             Mass
             had
             passed
             at
             Trent
             ,
             in
             which
             most
             of
             the
             Heads
             of
             this
             Article
             are
             either
             affirmed
             or
             supposed
             ;
             though
             the
             formal
             Decree
             concerning
             them
             ,
             was
             made
             some
             Months
             after
             these
             Articles
             were
             published
             .
             This
             will
             serve
             to
             justifie
             that
             diversity
             .
             The
             second
             difference
             is
             only
             the
             leaving
             out
             a
             severe
             word
             .
             
               Perniciously
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             was
             put
             at
             first
             ;
             but
             perniciously
             being
             considered
             to
             be
             only
             a
             hard
             word
             ,
             they
             judged
             very
             right
             in
             the
             Second
             Edition
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             enough
             to
             say
             
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             There
             are
             in
             this
             Article
             five
             Particulars
             that
             are
             all
             Ingredients
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             Pardons
             ,
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             of
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ;
             that
             are
             rejected
             not
             only
             as
             ill
             grounded
             ,
             brought
             in
             and
             maintained
             without
             good
             warrants
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             as
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             Purgatory
             ;
             concerning
             which
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             that
             every
             Man
             is
             liable
             both
             to
             Temporal
             and
             to
             Eternal
             Punishment
             for
             his
             Sins
             ;
             that
             God
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Death
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             does
             indeed
             pardon
             Sin
             as
             to
             its
             Eternal
             Punishment
             ;
             but
             the
             Sinner
             is
             still
             liable
             to
             Temporal
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             expiate
             by
             Acts
             of
             Pennance
             and
             Sorrow
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             together
             with
             such
             other
             Sufferings
             as
             God
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             lay
             upon
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             does
             not
             expiate
             these
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             State
             of
             Suffering
             and
             Misery
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             Soul
             is
             to
             bear
             the
             Temporal
             punishment
             of
             its
             Sins
             ;
             which
             may
             continue
             longer
             or
             shorter
             ,
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             And
             in
             order
             to
             the
             shortening
             this
             ,
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Supererogations
             of
             Men
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             are
             of
             great
             Efficacy
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             asserted
             in
             the
             Councils
             of
             Florence
             and
             Trent
             .
             What
             has
             been
             taught
             among
             them
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             the
             Degrees
             of
             those
             Torments
             ,
             though
             supported
             by
             many
             pretended
             Apparitions
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             
             whole
             Body
             ;
             and
             is
             indeed
             only
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Schoolmen
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             generally
             preached
             and
             infused
             into
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             only
             examine
             that
             which
             is
             the
             established
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Church
             .
             And
             first
             as
             to
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             Sins
             are
             only
             pardoned
             as
             to
             their
             Eternal
             Punishment
             ,
             to
             those
             
               who
               being
               justified
               by
               faith
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
             There
             is
             not
             a
             colour
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             is
             in
             general
             that
             with
             which
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ought
             always
             to
             begin
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             so
             often
             repeated
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             reserve
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             high
             assuming
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Attributes
             of
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             to
             limit
             these
             when
             he
             has
             not
             limited
             them
             ;
             but
             has
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             main
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               will
               remember
               our
               sins
               and
               iniquities
               no
               more
               .
            
             Now
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             but
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             all
             offers
             of
             Pardon
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             without
             any
             secret
             Reserves
             or
             Limitations
             ;
             unless
             they
             are
             plainly
             expressed
             .
             An
             Indemnity
             being
             offered
             by
             a
             Prince
             to
             persuade
             his
             Subjects
             to
             return
             to
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             the
             fullest
             Words
             possible
             ,
             without
             any
             reserves
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             lookt
             on
             as
             a
             very
             perfidious
             thing
             ,
             if
             when
             the
             Subjects
             come
             in
             upon
             it
             ,
             trusting
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             told
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             secured
             by
             it
             against
             Capital
             Punishments
             ;
             but
             that
             as
             to
             all
             Inferior
             Punishments
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             at
             Mercy
             .
             We
             do
             not
             dispute
             whether
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             fit
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             might
             not
             have
             made
             this
             distinction
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             deny
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             had
             been
             infinitely
             valuable
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             offered
             us
             only
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             with
             relation
             to
             its
             Eternal
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             had
             left
             the
             Temporal
             Punishment
             on
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             expiated
             by
             our selves
             ;
             but
             then
             we
             say
             ,
             this
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             expressed
             :
             The
             Distinction
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             made
             between
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             ;
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             drawn
             into
             a
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             words
             that
             do
             plainly
             import
             an
             intire
             Pardon
             and
             Oblivion
             ,
             upon
             which
             there
             lay
             a
             limited
             Sense
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             to
             be
             told
             the
             World
             till
             it
             was
             once
             well
             engaged
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Upon
             these
             Reasons
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             conclude
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             not
             being
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             without
             any
             warrant
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             those
             full
             offers
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Oblivion
             ,
             that
             are
             made
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             Veracity
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Justice
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             affirm
             that
             there
             are
             Reserves
             to
             be
             understood
             for
             Punishments
             ,
             when
             the
             Offers
             and
             Promises
             are
             made
             to
             us
             in
             such
             large
             and
             unlimited
             Expressions
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             lay
             our
             Foundation
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             does
             very
             fully
             overthrow
             theirs
             .
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             God
             does
             in
             this
             World
             punish
             good
             Men
             for
             those
             Sins
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             forgiven
             them
             through
             Christ
             ,
             
             according
             to
             these
             words
             in
             the
             
               Psalm
               ,
               Thou
               wast
               a
               God
               that
               forgavest
               them
               ,
               though
               thou
               tookest
               vengeance
               of
               their
               inventions
               :
            
             But
             this
             is
             a
             consideration
             quite
             of
             another
             nature
             .
             God
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             thinks
             fit
             by
             his
             Providence
             sometimes
             to
             interpose
             in
             visible
             Blessings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Judgments
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             he
             protects
             and
             favours
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             punishes
             the
             Bad
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             bad
             Actions
             of
             good
             Men
             are
             odious
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             has
             recieved
             their
             Persons
             into
             his
             favour
             .
             He
             has
             also
             in
             the
             Gospel
             plainly
             excepted
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             Methods
             of
             his
             
             Providence
             out
             of
             the
             Mercy
             that
             he
             has
             promised
             ,
             by
             the
             Warnings
             that
             are
             given
             to
             all
             Christians
             to
             prepare
             for
             Crosses
             and
             Afflictions
             in
             this
             Life
             .
             He
             has
             made
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             in
             Adversities
             a
             main
             Condition
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             he
             has
             declared
             that
             these
             are
             not
             the
             Punishments
             of
             an
             Angry
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Chastisements
             of
             a
             Kind
             and
             Merciful
             Father
             ,
             who
             designs
             by
             them
             both
             to
             shew
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Impartiality
             of
             his
             Justice
             in
             punishing
             some
             crying
             Sins
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             signal
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             good
             Men
             deep
             Impressions
             of
             their
             odiousness
             ,
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             a
             severer
             Repentance
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             greater
             Watchfulness
             against
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             give
             the
             World
             such
             Examples
             of
             Resignation
             and
             Patience
             under
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             edify
             others
             by
             that
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             by
             their
             Sins
             they
             may
             have
             offended
             them
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             all
             these
             Accounts
             ,
             it
             seems
             abundantly
             clear
             ,
             that
             no
             Argument
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             Temporal
             Punishments
             of
             good
             Men
             ,
             for
             their
             Sins
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             a
             reserve
             of
             others
             in
             another
             State.
             The
             one
             are
             clearly
             mentioned
             and
             reserved
             in
             the
             offers
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             are
             made
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereas
             the
             others
             are
             not
             .
             This
             being
             the
             most
             plausible
             thing
             that
             they
             say
             for
             this
             Distinction
             of
             those
             twofold
             Punishments
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             there
             is
             no
             foundation
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             words
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               come
               out
               till
               ye
               have
               paid
               the
               uttermost
               farthing
            
             ;
             from
             which
             they
             would
             infer
             that
             there
             is
             a
             State
             in
             which
             ,
             after
             we
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             Prison
             ,
             we
             are
             paying
             off
             our
             Debts
             ;
             this
             ,
             if
             an
             Argument
             at
             all
             ,
             will
             prove
             too
             much
             ;
             that
             in
             Hell
             the
             Damned
             are
             clearing
             Scores
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             delivered
             when
             all
             is
             paid
             off
             .
             For
             by
             Prison
             there
             ,
             that
             only
             can
             be
             meant
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             whole
             Contexture
             of
             the
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             Parables
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Figure
             taken
             from
             a
             Man
             Imprisoned
             for
             a
             great
             Debt
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             last
             Farthing
             is
             paid
             ,
             does
             imply
             their
             perpetual
             Continuance
             in
             that
             State
             ,
             since
             the
             Debt
             is
             too
             great
             to
             be
             ever
             paid
             off
             :
             From
             a
             Phrase
             in
             a
             Parable
             ,
             no
             Consequence
             is
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             beyond
             that
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Scope
             of
             the
             Parable
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             is
             only
             intended
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             severe
             Punishment
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             hate
             implacably
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sin
             that
             does
             certainly
             deserve
             Hell
             ,
             and
             not
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour's
             Words
             concerning
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               neither
               forgiven
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               nor
               in
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
            
             ;
             
             is
             also
             urged
             to
             prove
             that
             some
             Sins
             are
             pardoned
             in
             the
             next
             Life
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             pardoned
             in
             this
             .
             But
             still
             this
             will
             seem
             a
             stronger
             Argument
             against
             the
             Eternity
             of
             Hell-Torments
             ,
             than
             for
             Purgatory
             ;
             and
             will
             rather
             import
             that
             the
             Damned
             may
             at
             last
             be
             pardoned
             their
             Sins
             ,
             since
             these
             are
             the
             only
             Persons
             whose
             Sins
             are
             not
             pardoned
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             of
             those
             who
             are
             justified
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             their
             Sins
             are
             not
             forgiven
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             only
             go
             to
             Purgatory
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             either
             this
             is
             only
             a
             general
             way
             of
             speaking
             ,
             to
             exclude
             all
             hopes
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             to
             imply
             that
             God's
             Judgments
             will
             pursue
             such
             Blasphemers
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             will
             understand
             them
             more
             critically
             ,
             by
             
               this
               Life
            
             ,
             or
             
               this
               Age
            
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             common
             Opinion
             and
             Phrase
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             Prophecies
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Messias
            
             ;
             the
             
               Age
               to
               come
            
             being
             a
             common
             Phrase
             for
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Messias
             ;
             according
             to
             those
             Words
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
             
               He
               hath
               not
               put
               in
               subjection
               to
               
               Angels
               the
               world
               to
               come
               :
            
             By
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             Sacrifices
             were
             only
             received
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             Pardon
             was
             offered
             for
             Sins
             of
             a
             less
             heinous
             Nature
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             were
             more
             heinous
             were
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             Death
             ,
             or
             by
             
               cutting
               off
            
             without
             Mercy
             ;
             whereas
             a
             full
             promise
             of
             the
             Pardon
             of
             all
             Sins
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Blasphemy
             was
             a
             Sin
             not
             only
             beyond
             the
             Pardon
             offered
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Age
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Sin
             beyond
             that
             Pardon
             which
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             the
             Messias
             in
             the
             
               Age
               to
               come
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             was
             then
             at
             hand
             .
             But
             these
             Words
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             urged
             to
             prove
             this
             Distinction
             of
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             Punishment
             ;
             therefore
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             since
             
               Repentance
               and
               Remission
               of
               Sins
            
             are
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             first
             Commission
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
             and
             since
             Life
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             promised
             to
             such
             as
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             simply
             and
             plainly
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             Limitation
             or
             Exception
             than
             that
             which
             is
             expressed
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             of
             such
             Chastisements
             as
             God
             thinks
             fit
             to
             exercise
             good
             Men
             with
             in
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             what
             reason
             we
             have
             to
             reject
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             how
             weak
             the
             Foundation
             is
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             built
             .
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             to
             us
             of
             Two
             States
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             Misery
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             divides
             all
             Mankind
             into
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             into
             those
             that
             do
             Good
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             do
             Evil
             ,
             into
             Believers
             and
             Unbelievers
             ,
             Righteous
             and
             Sinners
             ;
             so
             it
             proposes
             always
             the
             end
             of
             the
             one
             to
             be
             everlasting
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             other
             to
             be
             everlasting
             Punishment
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             any
             Middle
             State
             after
             Death
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             there
             is
             nothing
             said
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             Men
             too
             good
             to
             be
             Damned
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             good
             as
             to
             be
             immediately
             Saved
             .
             Now
             if
             there
             had
             been
             yet
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             be
             suffered
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             many
             very
             effectual
             ways
             to
             prevent
             and
             avoid
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             shorten
             those
             Sufferings
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Apostles
             knew
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             said
             not
             a
             Word
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             in
             their
             first
             Sermons
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             Epistles
             ;
             here
             was
             a
             great
             Treachery
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             not
             to
             warn
             them
             of
             their
             Danger
             ,
             nor
             to
             direct
             them
             to
             the
             proper
             Methods
             of
             avoiding
             it
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             speak
             and
             write
             to
             them
             ,
             just
             as
             we
             can
             suppose
             Impostors
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             terrify
             those
             who
             would
             not
             receive
             their
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             Eternal
             Damnation
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             say
             a
             Word
             to
             those
             who
             received
             it
             ,
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             lived
             not
             up
             to
             that
             Exactness
             that
             their
             Religion
             required
             ,
             and
             yet
             upon
             the
             main
             adhered
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             followed
             it
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Method
             that
             does
             not
             agree
             with
             common
             Honesty
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             Inspiration
             .
             A
             fair
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             Men
             sensible
             of
             Dangers
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             them
             how
             to
             avoid
             them
             :
             The
             Apostles
             told
             their
             Converts
             ,
             That
             
               through
               much
               tribulation
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             
             they
             assur●d
             them
             ,
             That
             
               their
               present
               sufferings
               were
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               compared
               to
               the
               Glory
               that
               was
               to
               be
               revealed
               :
               and
               that
               those
               light
               afflictions
               which
               are
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               wrought
               for
               them
               a
               more
               exceeding
               and
               eternal
               weight
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             
             Here
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             any
             thing
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             a
             powerful
             Consideration
             was
             past
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             Afflictions
             they
             should
             be
             delivered
             from
             those
             Torments
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Argument
             goes
             further
             than
             meer
             Silence
             ;
             though
             that
             is
             very
             strong
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             speak
             always
             as
             if
             the
             one
             did
             immediately
             follow
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Saints
             or
             true
             Christians
             pass
             from
             the
             Miseries
             of
             this
             State
             ,
             to
             the
             Glories
             of
             the
             next
             .
             So
             does
             our
             Saviour
             represent
             the
             matter
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             Lazarus
             and
             the
             
               Rich
               Glu●ton
            
             ;
             whose
             Souls
             were
             presently
             carried
             to
             their
             different
             abodes
             ▪
             the
             one
             to
             be
             comforted
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             was
             tormented
             .
             He
             promised
             also
             to
             the
             repenting
             Thief
             ,
             
               To
               day
               thou
               shalt
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
             
             St.
             Paul
             comforts
             himself
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             his
             dissolution
             that
             was
             approaching
             ,
             with
             the
             prospect
             of
             the
             
               crown
               of
               righteousness
               that
               should
               be
               given
               him
            
             after
             death
             ,
             
             and
             so
             he
             states
             these
             two
             as
             certain
             Consequents
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             
               to
               be
               dissolved
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               and
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             And
             he
             makes
             it
             appear
             that
             it
             was
             no
             peculiar
             Privilege
             that
             he
             promised
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             all
             Christians
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             expect
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             in
             general
             ;
             
               this
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               our
               earthly
               house
               of
               this
               Tabernacle
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               building
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               eternal
               in
               the
               heavens
               .
            
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             the
             Patriarchs
             under
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             ,
             are
             represented
             as
             
               looking
               for
               that
               City
               whose
               builder
               and
               founder
               is
               God
               :
            
             Though
             in
             that
             State
             the
             manifestations
             of
             another
             Life
             were
             more
             imperfect
             than
             in
             this
             :
             In
             which
             
               life
               and
               immortality
               are
               brought
               to
               light
            
             ;
             they
             being
             veiled
             and
             darkned
             in
             that
             State.
             And
             finally
             St.
             Iohn
             heard
             a
             voice
             commanding
             him
             to
             Write
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               who
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             true
             Christians
             )
             
               from
               henceforth
            
             (
             or
             immediately
             )
             yea
             ,
             
             
               saith
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               do
               follow
               them
               .
            
             The
             solemnity
             in
             which
             these
             words
             are
             delivered
             ,
             carry
             in
             them
             an
             Evidence
             sufficient
             to
             determine
             the
             whole
             matter
             .
             So
             that
             we
             must
             have
             very
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             disparage
             their
             Credit
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             their
             Inspiration
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             imagine
             that
             there
             are
             Scenes
             of
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             dismal
             ones
             to
             be
             gon
             through
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             gave
             the
             World
             no
             sort
             of
             notice
             :
             But
             spoke
             in
             the
             same
             style
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             who
             believe
             no
             such
             dismal
             Interval
             between
             the
             Death
             of
             good
             Men
             and
             their
             final
             Blessedness
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             do
             indeed
             speak
             of
             a
             
               full
               reward
            
             ,
             and
             of
             different
             Degrees
             in
             Glory
             ,
             
               as
               one
               Star
               exceeds
               another
            
             .
             They
             do
             also
             represent
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             upon
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             
             as
             that
             which
             gives
             the
             full
             and
             entire
             possession
             of
             Blessedness
             ;
             so
             that
             from
             hence
             some
             have
             thought
             upon
             very
             probable
             Grounds
             ,
             that
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             though
             admitted
             to
             Happiness
             immediately
             upon
             their
             Death
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             so
             compleatly
             Happy
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             And
             in
             this
             there
             arose
             a
             diversity
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             natural
             to
             all
             who
             will
             go
             and
             form
             Systems
             out
             of
             some
             general
             Hints
             .
             Some
             thought
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             good
             Men
             were
             at
             Rest
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             Happy
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             did
             not
             see
             God
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             Others
             thought
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             come
             down
             and
             Reign
             visibly
             upon
             Earth
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             before
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Saints
             were
             to
             rise
             and
             to
             Reign
             with
             him
             ,
             some
             sooner
             and
             some
             later
             .
             Some
             thought
             that
             the
             last
             Conflagration
             was
             so
             to
             aff●ct
             all
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             was
             to
             pass
             through
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             to
             give
             the
             last
             and
             highest
             Purification
             to
             those
             Bodies
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             to
             be
             glorified
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             better
             Christians
             that
             any
             had
             been
             ,
             they
             should
             feel
             the
             less
             of
             the
             Pain
             of
             that
             last
             Fire
             .
             These
             Opinions
             were
             very
             early
             entertained
             in
             the
             
             Church
             :
             An
             itch
             of
             intruding
             too
             far
             into
             things
             which
             Men
             did
             not
             throughly
             understand
             ,
             concerning
             Angels
             ,
             began
             to
             disturb
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             which
             made
             St.
             Paul
             charge
             the
             Colossians
             to
             beware
             of
             vain
             Philosophy
             .
             Plato
             thought
             there
             was
             a
             middle
             Sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             had
             sinned
             yet
             had
             repented
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             a
             curable
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             went
             down
             for
             some
             time
             into
             Hell
             to
             be
             purged
             and
             absolved
             by
             grievous
             Torments
             .
             The
             Iews
             had
             also
             a
             Conceit
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             some
             Men
             continued
             for
             a
             Year
             ,
             going
             up
             and
             down
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Purgation
             .
             From
             these
             Opinions
             somewhat
             of
             a
             Curiosity
             in
             describing
             the
             Degrees
             of
             the
             next
             State
             began
             pretty
             early
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Platonists
             ,
             and
             the
             Fictions
             of
             Homer
             and
             Virgil
             setting
             forth
             the
             Complaints
             of
             Souls
             departed
             ,
             for
             their
             not
             being
             relieved
             by
             Prayers
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             though
             these
             perhaps
             are
             the
             true
             Sources
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             of
             redeeming
             Souls
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             so
             much
             concerned
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             what
             is
             represented
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Second
             Book
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Sacrifice
             that
             was
             offered
             by
             
               Iudas
               Maccabeus
            
             ,
             for
             those
             ,
             about
             whom
             after
             they
             were
             killed
             ;
             they
             found
             such
             things
             as
             shewed
             that
             they
             had
             defiled
             themselves
             with
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Heathens
             .
             All
             this
             is
             of
             less
             Authority
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             that
             Book
             to
             be
             Canonical
             :
             According
             to
             what
             was
             set
             out
             in
             its
             proper
             Place
             .
             And
             although
             we
             set
             a
             due
             value
             upon
             some
             of
             the
             Apocryphal
             Books
             ,
             yet
             others
             are
             of
             a
             lower
             Character
             .
             The
             First
             Book
             of
             Maccabees
             is
             a
             very
             grave
             History
             ,
             writ
             with
             much
             exactness
             and
             a
             true
             Judgment
             ;
             but
             the
             Second
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             a
             mean
             Writer
             :
             He
             was
             an
             Abridger
             of
             a
             larger
             Work
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             has
             the
             Modesty
             to
             ask
             his
             Readers
             Pardon
             for
             his
             Defects
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             to
             every
             one
             that
             reads
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             needs
             often
             many
             grains
             of
             allowance
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Book
             is
             one
             of
             the
             least
             valuable
             Pieces
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             very
             probable
             Reasons
             to
             question
             the
             Truth
             of
             that
             Relation
             ,
             concerning
             those
             who
             were
             thus
             prayed
             for
             .
             But
             because
             that
             would
             occasion
             too
             long
             a
             Digression
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             make
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Story
             that
             he
             relates
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             's
             own
             Reflections
             upon
             it
             ;
             for
             as
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             any
             great
             Account
             of
             his
             Reflections
             ,
             these
             being
             only
             his
             private
             Thoughts
             ,
             who
             might
             probably
             have
             imbibed
             some
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Greek
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Iews
             had
             done
             ,
             or
             he
             might
             have
             believed
             that
             Notion
             which
             is
             now
             very
             generally
             received
             by
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             every
             Iew
             shall
             have
             a
             share
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             as
             have
             lived
             ill
             must
             be
             purged
             before
             they
             arrive
             at
             it
             .
             It
             is
             of
             much
             more
             importance
             to
             consider
             what
             
               Iudas
               Maccabeus
            
             did
             ;
             
             which
             even
             by
             that
             Relation
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             finding
             some
             things
             Consecrated
             to
             the
             Idols
             of
             the
             Iamnites
             ,
             about
             the
             Bodies
             of
             those
             who
             were
             killed
             ,
             concluded
             that
             to
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             Death
             :
             And
             upon
             this
             he
             and
             all
             his
             Men
             betook
             themselves
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             besought
             God
             that
             the
             Sin
             might
             be
             wholly
             put
             out
             of
             remembrance
             :
             He
             exhorted
             his
             People
             to
             keep
             themselves
             ,
             by
             that
             Example
             from
             the
             like
             Sin
             ,
             and
             he
             made
             a
             Collection
             of
             a
             Sum
             of
             Money
             ,
             and
             sent
             it
             to
             Ierusalem
             to
             offer
             a
             Sin-offering
             before
             the
             Lord.
             So
             far
             the
             matter
             agrees
             well
             enough
             with
             the
             Iewish
             Dispensation
             .
             
             It
             had
             appeared
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Ioshua
             ,
             how
             much
             guilt
             the
             Sin
             of
             Achan
             ,
             though
             but
             one
             Person
             ,
             had
             brought
             upon
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ;
             
             and
             their
             Law
             had
             upon
             another
             Occasion
             prescribed
             a
             Sin-offering
             for
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             expiate
             Blood
             that
             was
             shed
             ,
             when
             the
             Murderer
             could
             not
             be
             discovered
             :
             That
             so
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             might
             not
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             cry
             of
             that
             Blood.
             And
             by
             a
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             Iudas
             might
             have
             ordered
             such
             an
             Offering
             to
             free
             himself
             and
             his
             Men
             ,
             from
             the
             guilt
             which
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             a
             few
             might
             have
             brought
             upon
             greater
             Numbers
             ;
             such
             a
             Sacrifice
             as
             this
             might
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             have
             been
             offered
             :
             But
             to
             offer
             a
             Sin-offering
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             was
             a
             new
             thing
             without
             ground
             ,
             or
             any
             intimation
             of
             any
             thing
             like
             it
             in
             their
             Law.
             So
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             the
             Story
             is
             true
             ,
             Iudas
             offered
             this
             Sin-offering
             for
             the
             Living
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             Dead
             .
             If
             they
             had
             been
             alive
             then
             ,
             by
             their
             Law
             ,
             no
             Sin-offering
             could
             have
             been
             made
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             Idolatry
             was
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             
               cutting
               off
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             expiated
             by
             Sacrifice
             :
             What
             then
             could
             not
             have
             been
             done
             for
             them
             if
             alive
             ,
             could
             much
             less
             be
             done
             for
             them
             after
             their
             death
             .
             So
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             conclude
             that
             Iudas
             offered
             this
             Sacrifice
             only
             for
             the
             Living
             :
             And
             we
             are
             not
             much
             concerned
             in
             the
             Opinion
             which
             so
             slight
             a
             Writer
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             had
             concerning
             it
             .
             But
             whatever
             might
             be
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             it
             was
             far
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             By
             this
             Instance
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             Men
             who
             died
             in
             a
             State
             of
             mortal
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             highest
             nature
             ,
             had
             Sacrifices
             offered
             for
             them
             :
             Whereas
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             and
             not
             Purgatory
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Portion
             of
             all
             such
             :
             So
             this
             will
             prove
             too
             much
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             Sacrifices
             are
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             the
             Damned
             .
             The
             design
             of
             Iudas
             his
             sending
             to
             make
             an
             Offering
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             Writer
             states
             it
             ,
             was
             that
             their
             Sins
             might
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             have
             a
             happy
             Resurrection
             .
             Here
             is
             nothing
             of
             Redeeming
             them
             out
             of
             Misery
             ,
             or
             of
             shortening
             or
             alleviating
             their
             Torment
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Book
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             possessed
             with
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             received
             commonly
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             That
             no
             Iew
             could
             finally
             perish
             ;
             as
             we
             find
             S.
             Ierom
             expressing
             himself
             with
             the
             like
             partiality
             for
             all
             Christians
             .
             But
             whatever
             the
             Author's
             Opinion
             was
             ,
             as
             that
             Book
             is
             of
             no
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             highly
             probable
             that
             Iudas's
             design
             in
             that
             Oblation
             was
             misunderstood
             by
             the
             Historian
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             even
             his
             sense
             of
             it
             differs
             totally
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             A
             Passage
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             brought
             as
             a
             full
             proof
             of
             the
             Fire
             of
             Purgatory
             :
             
             When
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             is
             reflecting
             on
             the
             Divisions
             that
             were
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             diversity
             of
             Teachers
             that
             formed
             Men
             into
             different
             Principles
             and
             Parties
             ,
             he
             compares
             them
             to
             different
             Builders
             .
             Some
             raised
             upon
             a
             Rock
             an
             Edifice
             like
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             and
             noble
             Stones
             ,
             called
             
               precious
               Stones
            
             ;
             whereas
             others
             upon
             the
             same
             Rock
             raised
             a
             mean
             Hovel
             of
             
               Wood
               ,
               Hay
               ,
               and
               Stubble
            
             ;
             of
             both
             he
             says
             ,
             
               every
               man's
               work
               shall
               be
               made
               manifest
               .
               For
               the
               day
               shall
               reveal
               it
               ;
               because
               it
               shall
               be
               revealed
               by
               fire
               ;
               for
               the
               fire
               shall
               try
               every
               man's
               work
               of
               what
               sort
               it
               is
               .
            
             And
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man's
               work
               abide
               which
               he
               hath
               built
               thereupon
               ,
               he
               shall
               receive
               a
               reward
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               man's
               work
               shall
               be
               burnt
               ,
               he
               shall
               suffer
               loss
               ,
               but
               he
               himself
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               by
               fire
               .
            
             From
             the
             first
             view
             of
             these
             words
             it
             will
             not
             be
             thought
             strange
             if
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             who
             were
             too
             apt
             to
             Expound
             places
             of
             Scripture
             according
             
             to
             their
             first
             appearences
             ,
             might
             fancy
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             last
             day
             all
             were
             to
             pass
             through
             a
             great
             Fire
             ;
             and
             to
             suffer
             more
             or
             less
             in
             it
             :
             But
             it
             is
             visible
             that
             that
             Opinion
             is
             far
             enough
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             These
             words
             relate
             to
             a
             Fire
             that
             was
             soon
             to
             appear
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             to
             try
             every
             Man's
             work
             :
             It
             was
             to
             be
             revealed
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             every
             Man's
             work
             was
             to
             be
             made
             manifest
             .
             So
             this
             can
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             a
             secret
             Purgatory
             Fire
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             it
             can
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             whereas
             some
             with
             the
             Apostles
             were
             building
             up
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Belief
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             were
             teaching
             Men
             Doctrines
             and
             Rules
             that
             were
             Vertuous
             ,
             Good
             and
             Great
             :
             Others
             at
             the
             same
             time
             were
             daubing
             with
             a
             profane
             mixture
             ,
             both
             of
             Judaism
             and
             Gentilism
             ,
             joining
             these
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             a
             day
             would
             soon
             appear
             ,
             which
             probably
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Persecution
             that
             was
             soon
             to
             break
             out
             ;
             in
             that
             day
             those
             who
             had
             true
             Notions
             ,
             generous
             Principles
             ,
             and
             suitable
             Practices
             ,
             would
             weather
             that
             Storm
             :
             Whereas
             others
             that
             were
             entangled
             with
             weak
             and
             superstitious
             Conceits
             ,
             would
             then
             run
             a
             great
             risk
             ,
             though
             their
             firm
             believing
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Messias
             would
             preserve
             them
             :
             Yet
             the
             weakness
             and
             folly
             of
             those
             Teachers
             would
             appear
             ,
             their
             Opinions
             would
             involve
             them
             in
             such
             danger
             ,
             that
             their
             escaping
             would
             be
             difficult
             ;
             like
             one
             that
             gets
             out
             of
             a
             House
             that
             is
             all
             on
             fire
             round
             about
             him
             .
             So
             that
             these
             words
             cannot
             possibly
             belong
             to
             Purgatory
             ;
             but
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             some
             signal
             discrimination
             that
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             in
             some
             very
             dreadful
             appearances
             which
             would
             distinguish
             between
             the
             true
             and
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             that
             could
             be
             no
             other
             but
             either
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             persecution
             that
             was
             to
             come
             on
             the
             Church
             ;
             though
             the
             first
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
          
           
             It
             were
             easy
             to
             pursue
             this
             Argument
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             was
             not
             known
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             for
             the
             first
             six
             hundred
             Years
             ;
             that
             then
             it
             began
             to
             be
             doubtfully
             received
             .
             But
             in
             an
             ignorant
             Age
             ,
             Visions
             ,
             Legends
             ,
             and
             bold
             Stories
             prevailed
             much
             ;
             yet
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             never
             received
             it
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             speak
             indeed
             of
             the
             last
             probatory
             Fire
             ;
             but
             though
             they
             did
             not
             think
             the
             Saints
             were
             in
             a
             state
             of
             consummate
             Blessedness
             ,
             enjoying
             the
             Vision
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             thought
             they
             were
             in
             a
             state
             of
             ease
             and
             quiet
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Heaven
             .
             St.
             Austin
             speaks
             in
             this
             whole
             matter
             very
             doubtfully
             ;
             he
             varies
             often
             from
             himself
             ;
             
             he
             seems
             sometimes
             very
             positive
             only
             for
             two
             States
             ;
             at
             other
             times
             as
             he
             asserts
             the
             last
             probatory
             Fire
             ,
             so
             he
             seems
             to
             think
             that
             good
             Souls
             might
             suffer
             some
             grief
             in
             that
             sequestred
             state
             before
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             some
             of
             their
             past
             Sins
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             degrees
             they
             might
             arise
             up
             to
             their
             Consummation
             .
             All
             these
             Contests
             were
             proposed
             very
             doubtfully
             before
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             's
             days
             ;
             and
             even
             then
             some
             Doubts
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             made
             :
             But
             the
             Legends
             were
             so
             copiously
             plaid
             upon
             all
             those
             Doubts
             ,
             that
             this
             Remnant
             of
             Paganism
             got
             at
             last
             into
             the
             Western
             Church
             .
             
             It
             was
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Opinions
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             began
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Second
             Age
             ,
             had
             preduced
             in
             the
             Third
             the
             practice
             of
             Praying
             for
             the
             Dead
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             find
             such
             full
             evidence
             in
             Tertullain
             and
             St.
             Cyprian's
             Writings
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             .
             This
             appears
             also
             in
             all
             the
             Antient
             Liturgies
             .
             And
             Epiphanius
             charges
             Aerius
             with
             this
             of
             
             rejecting
             all
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             asking
             why
             were
             they
             prayed
             for
             ?
             The
             Opinions
             that
             they
             fell
             into
             concerning
             the
             State
             of
             departed
             Souls
             ,
             in
             the
             Interval
             between
             their
             Death
             and
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             gave
             occasion
             enough
             for
             Prayer
             ;
             they
             thought
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             making
             a
             Progress
             ,
             and
             of
             having
             an
             early
             Resurrection
             .
             They
             also
             had
             this
             Notion
             among
             them
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             the
             peculiar
             Priviledge
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             above
             all
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             but
             that
             no
             Men
             ,
             not
             excepting
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             were
             above
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             thought
             this
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Church-Communion
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             to
             hold
             even
             with
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
             ,
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Hierarchy
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Liturgies
             that
             are
             ascribed
             to
             St.
             Basil
             and
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             
             they
             offer
             unto
             God
             these
             Prayers
             which
             they
             thought
             their
             reasonable
             Service
             ,
             for
             those
             who
             were
             at
             rest
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             Confessors
             ,
             Religious
             Persons
             ,
             and
             for
             every
             Spirit
             p●rfected
             in
             the
             Faith
             ;
             especially
             for
             our
             most
             Holy
             ,
             Immaculate
             ,
             most
             Blessed
             Lady
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             ever
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             Particular
             Instances
             might
             also
             be
             given
             of
             this
             ,
             out
             of
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             St.
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             Austin
             ;
             
             who
             in
             that
             famous
             and
             much
             cited
             Passage
             concerning
             his
             Mother
             ,
             Monica
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             any
             Temporal
             Pains
             that
             she
             suffered
             ,
             so
             he
             plainly
             intimates
             his
             belief
             that
             God
             had
             done
             all
             that
             he
             desired
             .
             Thus
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             examined
             all
             the
             Passages
             which
             are
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             concerning
             their
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             that
             they
             believed
             they
             were
             then
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             at
             rest
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             though
             these
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             did
             very
             pro●ably
             give
             the
             chief
             rise
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             yet
             as
             they
             then
             made
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             Opinion
             .
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             first
             that
             is
             cited
             for
             them
             ,
             says
             ,
             we
             make
             Oblations
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             
             and
             we
             do
             it
             for
             that
             Second
             Nativity
             of
             theirs
             (
             Natalitia
             )
             once
             a
             year
             .
             The
             Signification
             of
             the
             word
             Natalitia
             ,
             as
             they
             used
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             Saint's
             Days
             of
             Death
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             reckoned
             he
             was
             born
             again
             to
             Heaven
             :
             So
             ,
             though
             they
             judged
             them
             there
             ,
             yet
             they
             offered
             up
             Prayers
             for
             them
             :
             And
             when
             Epiphanius
             brings
             in
             Aerius
             asking
             ,
             Why
             those
             Prayers
             were
             made
             for
             the
             Dead
             ?
             Though
             it
             had
             been
             very
             natural
             ,
             and
             indeed
             unavoidable
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             believed
             Purgatory
             to
             have
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             thence
             ;
             yet
             he
             makes
             no
             such
             answer
             ,
             but
             only
             asserts
             that
             it
             had
             been
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             to
             do
             .
             The
             Greek
             Church
             retains
             that
             Custom
             ,
             though
             she
             has
             never
             admitted
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             Here
             then
             an
             Objection
             may
             be
             made
             to
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             of
             praying
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             we
             have
             departed
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Ancients
             :
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             both
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             we
             in
             another
             Practice
             ,
             of
             equal
             Antiquity
             ,
             of
             giving
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             Infants
             ,
             have
             made
             changes
             and
             let
             that
             Custom
             fall
             .
             The
             Curiosities
             in
             the
             Second
             Century
             seem
             to
             have
             given
             rise
             to
             those
             Prayers
             in
             the
             Third
             ;
             and
             they
             gave
             the
             rise
             to
             many
             other
             Disorders
             in
             the
             following
             Centuries
             .
             Since
             therefore
             God
             has
             commanded
             us
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             has
             made
             that
             a
             main
             Act
             of
             our
             Charity
             and
             Church-Communion
             ,
             but
             has
             no
             where
             directed
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             those
             that
             have
             finished
             their
             Course
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             only
             pretence
             that
             is
             brought
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             St
             Paul's
             praying
             that
             
               Onesiphorus
               might
               find
               mercy
               
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             wrought
             up
             into
             an
             Argument
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             that
             he
             was
             then
             Dead
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             Fathers
             reckon
             this
             of
             praying
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             only
             as
             one
             of
             their
             Customs
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             vouch
             no
             other
             Warrant
             ,
             but
             Practice
             ;
             since
             also
             ,
             this
             has
             been
             grosly
             abused
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             applied
             to
             support
             a
             Doctrine
             totally
             different
             from
             theirs
             ,
             we
             think
             that
             we
             have
             as
             good
             a
             Plea
             for
             not
             following
             them
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             for
             not
             giving
             Infants
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             think
             it
             no
             Imputation
             on
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             in
             this
             follow
             a
             groundless
             ,
             and
             a
             much
             abused
             Precedent
             ,
             though
             set
             us
             in
             Ages
             which
             we
             highly
             reverence
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             Corruption
             of
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             comes
             in
             the
             last
             place
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Methods
             proposed
             for
             redeeming
             Souls
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             If
             this
             Doctrine
             had
             rested
             in
             a
             Speculation
             ,
             we
             must
             still
             have
             considered
             it
             as
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             it
             raises
             our
             Zeal
             a
             little
             more
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             the
             use
             that
             was
             made
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             Fears
             and
             Terrors
             being
             by
             this
             means
             infused
             into
             Mens
             minds
             ,
             new
             Methods
             were
             proposed
             to
             free
             them
             from
             these
             .
             The
             chief
             of
             which
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             Masses
             for
             departed
             Souls
             .
             It
             was
             pretended
             ,
             that
             this
             being
             the
             highest
             Act
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             sublime
             Piece
             of
             Worship
             ,
             therefore
             God
             was
             so
             well
             pleased
             with
             the
             frequent
             Repetition
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Prayers
             that
             accompanied
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             that
             made
             Provisions
             for
             Men
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             constantly
             imployed
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             a
             most
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             to
             God.
             Upon
             this
             followed
             all
             those
             vast
             Endowments
             ,
             for
             saying
             Masses
             for
             departed
             Souls
             .
             Though
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             an
             hint
             given
             of
             this
             .
             Sacraments
             are
             positive
             Precepts
             which
             are
             to
             be
             measured
             only
             by
             the
             Institution
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             not
             room
             left
             for
             us
             to
             carry
             them
             further
             .
             We
             are
             
               to
               take
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               thereby
               shew
               forth
               the
               Lord's
               death
               till
               his
               second
               coming
               :
            
             All
             which
             has
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             applying
             this
             to
             others
             who
             are
             gone
             off
             this
             Stage
             ;
             therefore
             if
             we
             can
             have
             any
             just
             Notions
             either
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             or
             of
             Will-worship
             ,
             they
             are
             applicable
             here
             .
             Men
             will
             fancy
             that
             there
             is
             a
             virtue
             in
             an
             Action
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             sure
             it
             has
             not
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             find
             that
             God
             has
             put
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             without
             any
             Authority
             from
             God
             ,
             do
             set
             up
             a
             new
             piece
             of
             Worship
             ;
             and
             imagine
             that
             God
             will
             be
             pleased
             with
             them
             in
             every
             thing
             they
             do
             or
             ask
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             are
             perverting
             this
             piece
             of
             Worship
             clearly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Institution
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Solitary
             Mass.
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             ended
             in
             a
             Communion
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Roll
             read
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             more
             Eminent
             Saints
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Bishops
             ,
             Martyrs
             or
             Confessors
             of
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             were
             registred
             .
             This
             was
             an
             honourable
             remembrance
             that
             was
             kept
             up
             of
             such
             as
             had
             died
             in
             the
             Lord.
             When
             the
             soundness
             of
             any
             Persons
             Faith
             was
             brought
             in
             suspicion
             ,
             his
             Name
             was
             not
             read
             till
             that
             Point
             was
             cleared
             ,
             and
             then
             either
             his
             Name
             continued
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             or
             it
             was
             quite
             dasht
             out
             .
             This
             was
             thought
             an
             Honour
             due
             to
             the
             Memory
             of
             those
             who
             had
             died
             in
             the
             Faith
             :
             And
             in
             St.
             Cyprian's
             time
             in
             the
             Infancy
             of
             this
             Practice
             ,
             
             we
             see
             he
             counted
             the
             leaving
             a
             Man's
             Name
             out
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             only
             left
             a
             Blot
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             any
             Consequence
             to
             his
             Soul
             :
             for
             when
             a
             Priest
             had
             died
             ,
             
             who
             had
             by
             his
             Last
             Will
             named
             another
             Priest
             the
             Tutor
             (
             or
             Guardian
             )
             of
             his
             Children
             ▪
             this
             seemed
             to
             him
             a
             thing
             of
             such
             ill
             Example
             ,
             to
             put
             those
             Secular
             Cares
             upon
             the
             Minds
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             he
             appointed
             that
             his
             Name
             should
             be
             no
             more
             read
             in
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             ;
             which
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             tax
             St.
             Cyprian
             with
             a
             very
             unreasonable
             Cruelty
             ,
             that
             he
             considered
             that
             only
             as
             a
             small
             Censure
             laid
             on
             his
             Memory
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             a
             Prejudice
             to
             his
             Soul.
             This
             gives
             us
             a
             very
             plain
             View
             of
             the
             Sense
             that
             he
             had
             of
             this
             Matter
             .
             After
             this
             Roll
             was
             read
             ,
             then
             the
             general
             Prayer
             followed
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             acknowledged
             for
             all
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             went
             on
             in
             the
             Communion-Service
             .
             This
             has
             no
             relation
             to
             a
             Mass
             said
             by
             a
             single
             Priest
             to
             deliver
             a
             Soul
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Here
             without
             going
             far
             in
             Tragical
             expressions
             ,
             we
             cannot
             hold
             saying
             what
             our
             Saviour
             said
             upon
             another
             occasion
             ,
             
               My
               house
               is
               a
               house
               of
               prayer
               ,
               but
               ye
               have
               made
               it
               a
               den
               of
               thieves
               .
            
             
             A
             Trade
             was
             set
             up
             on
             this
             Foundation
             .
             The
             World
             was
             made
             believe
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Virtue
             of
             so
             many
             Masses
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             purchased
             by
             great
             Endowments
             ,
             Souls
             were
             redeemed
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             and
             Scenes
             of
             Visions
             and
             Apparitions
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             the
             tormented
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             the
             delivered
             Souls
             ,
             were
             published
             in
             all
             Places
             ;
             which
             had
             so
             wonderful
             an
             effect
             that
             in
             two
             or
             three
             Centuries
             ,
             Endowments
             increased
             to
             so
             vast
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Scandals
             of
             the
             Clergy
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Mortmain
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             had
             not
             restrained
             the
             Profuseness
             that
             the
             World
             was
             wrought
             up
             to
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             imagine
             how
             far
             this
             might
             have
             gone
             ,
             perhaps
             to
             an
             entire
             subjecting
             of
             the
             Temporalty
             to
             the
             Spiritualty
             .
             The
             Practices
             by
             which
             this
             was
             managed
             ,
             and
             the
             Effects
             that
             followed
             on
             it
             ,
             we
             can
             call
             by
             no
             other
             Name
             than
             downright
             Impostures
             ;
             worse
             than
             the
             making
             or
             venting
             false
             Coyn
             ;
             when
             the
             World
             was
             drawn
             in
             by
             such
             A●●s
             to
             plain
             Bargains
             ,
             to
             redeem
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             so
             many
             Masses
             were
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             and
             Forfeitures
             were
             to
             follow
             upon
             their
             not
             being
             said
             :
             Thus
             the
             Masses
             were
             really
             the
             Price
             of
             the
             Lands
             .
             An
             Endowment
             to
             a
             Religious
             Use
             ,
             though
             mixed
             with
             Error
             or
             Superstition
             in
             the
             Rules
             of
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             held
             Sacred
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Decision
             given
             concerning
             the
             Censures
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             Corah
             :
             
             So
             that
             we
             do
             not
             excuse
             the
             Violation
             of
             such
             from
             Sacriledge
             ;
             yet
             we
             cannot
             think
             so
             of
             Endowments
             ,
             where
             the
             only
             Consideration
             was
             a
             false
             Opinion
             first
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             Redemption
             out
             of
             it
             by
             Masses
             ;
             this
             being
             expressed
             in
             the
             very
             Deeds
             themselves
             .
             By
             the
             same
             Reasons
             ,
             by
             which
             private
             Persons
             are
             obliged
             to
             restore
             what
             they
             have
             drawn
             from
             others
             by
             base
             Practices
             ,
             by
             false
             Deeds
             ,
             or
             counterfeit
             Coyn
             :
             Bodies
             are
             also
             bound
             to
             restore
             what
             they
             have
             got
             into
             their
             Hands
             by
             such
             fraudulent
             Practices
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             States
             and
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
             were
             at
             full
             liberty
             ,
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             these
             Impostures
             ,
             to
             void
             all
             the
             Endowments
             that
             had
             followed
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             either
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             better
             Uses
             ,
             or
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             the
             Families
             from
             which
             they
             had
             been
             drawn
             ,
             if
             that
             had
             been
             practicable
             ,
             or
             to
             convert
             them
             to
             any
             other
             use
             .
             This
             was
             a
             crying
             Abuse
             ,
             which
             those
             who
             have
             observed
             the
             progress
             that
             this
             matter
             made
             from
             the
             Eighth
             Century
             to
             the
             Twelfth
             ,
             cannot
             reflect
             on
             without
             both
             Amazement
             and
             Indignation
             .
             
             We
             are
             sensible
             enough
             that
             there
             are
             many
             political
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             for
             keeping
             up
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             
               But
               we
               have
               not
               so
               learned
               Christ.
            
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             lie
             even
             for
             God
             ,
             much
             less
             for
             our selves
             ;
             or
             for
             any
             other
             pretended
             ends
             of
             keeping
             the
             World
             in
             awe
             and
             order
             ;
             therefore
             all
             the
             Advantages
             that
             are
             said
             to
             arise
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Mischief
             that
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             follow
             on
             the
             rejecting
             of
             it
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             us
             presume
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Ends
             of
             Religion
             by
             unlawful
             Methods
             .
             This
             were
             to
             call
             in
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Devil
             to
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             :
             If
             the
             just
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Fear
             of
             Everlasting
             Burnings
             ,
             will
             not
             Reform
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             R●strain
             Sinners
             ,
             we
             must
             leave
             this
             Matter
             to
             the
             wise
             and
             unsearchable
             Judgments
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             Particular
             in
             this
             Article
             is
             ,
             the
             condemning
             the
             Romish
             Doctrine
             concerning
             Pardons
             :
             That
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             Distinction
             between
             the
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             Punishment
             of
             Sin
             ;
             and
             the
             Pardon
             is
             of
             the
             Temporal
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             believed
             to
             be
             done
             by
             a
             Power
             lodged
             singly
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             derived
             from
             those
             Words
             ,
             
               Feed
               my
               Sheep
            
             ,
             and
             
               To
               thee
               will
               I
               give
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             This
             may
             be
             by
             him
             derived
             as
             they
             Teach
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Inferior
             Orders
             ,
             to
             be
             dispensed
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             excuses
             from
             Penance
             ,
             unless
             he
             who
             purchases
             it
             ,
             thinks
             fit
             to
             use
             his
             Penance
             in
             a
             medicinal
             way
             as
             a
             Preservative
             against
             Sin.
             So
             the
             Virtue
             of
             Indulgences
             ,
             is
             the
             applying
             the
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             such
             Terms
             as
             Popes
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             prescribe
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             redeeming
             Souls
             from
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             other
             Temporal
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             such
             a
             number
             of
             Years
             as
             shall
             be
             specified
             in
             the
             Bulls
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             have
             gone
             to
             Thousands
             of
             Years
             ;
             one
             I
             have
             seen
             to
             Ten
             hundred
             thousand
             :
             And
             as
             these
             Indulgences
             are
             sometimes
             granted
             by
             special
             Tickets
             ,
             like
             Tallies
             struck
             on
             that
             Treasure
             ;
             so
             sometimes
             they
             are
             affixed
             to
             particular
             Churches
             and
             Altars
             ,
             to
             particular
             Times
             ,
             or
             Days
             ,
             chiefly
             to
             the
             Year
             of
             Jubilee
             ;
             they
             are
             also
             affixed
             to
             such
             things
             as
             may
             be
             carryed
             about
             ,
             to
             Dei's
             ,
             to
             Medals
             ,
             to
             Rosaries
             and
             Scapularies
             ;
             they
             are
             also
             affixed
             to
             some
             Prayers
             ,
             the
             Devout
             saying
             of
             them
             being
             a
             mean
             to
             procure
             great
             Indulgences
             .
             The
             granting
             these
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Discretion
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             distribute
             them
             as
             he
             thinks
             may
             tend
             most
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             too
             profuse
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             be
             too
             scanty
             in
             dispensing
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             has
             been
             the
             received
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             since
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             ;
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             in
             a
             hurry
             ,
             in
             its
             last
             Session
             ,
             did
             in
             very
             general
             Words
             ,
             approve
             of
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Decreed
             that
             Indulgences
             should
             be
             continued
             ;
             only
             they
             restrained
             some
             Abuses
             ,
             in
             particular
             that
             of
             selling
             them
             ;
             yet
             even
             those
             Restraints
             were
             wholly
             referred
             to
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             :
             So
             that
             this
             crying
             Abuse
             ,
             the
             Scandal
             of
             which
             had
             occasioned
             the
             first
             beginnings
             and
             progress
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             was
             upon
             the
             matter
             established
             ;
             and
             the
             correcting
             the
             Excesses
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             trusted
             to
             those
             who
             had
             been
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Gainers
             by
             them
             .
             This
             Point
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             is
             more
             fully
             opened
             than
             might
             perhaps
             seem
             necessary
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Confutation
             of
             some
             Doctrines
             ,
             is
             the
             exposing
             of
             them
             .
             For
             
             though
             in
             Ages
             and
             Places
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             these
             things
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             are
             Practised
             with
             great
             assurance
             ,
             and
             to
             very
             extravagant
             exces●es
             ;
             yet
             in
             Countries
             and
             Ages
             of
             more
             Light
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             they
             are
             disowned
             with
             an
             assurance
             equal
             to
             that
             with
             which
             they
             are
             Practised
             elsewhere
             .
             Among
             us
             some
             will
             perhaps
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             only
             exemptions
             from
             Penance
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             within
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             they
             argue
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             is
             very
             fit
             to
             make
             severe
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             the
             execution
             of
             these
             must
             be
             softened
             in
             practice
             .
             This
             is
             all
             that
             they
             pretend
             to
             justify
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             up
             any
             further
             Indulgences
             ,
             as
             an
             abuse
             of
             corrupt
             Times
             .
             Whereas
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             very
             different
             Doctrine
             is
             Taught
             among
             them
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             but
             much
             profit
             in
             owning
             it
             .
             All
             this
             is
             only
             a
             pretence
             ;
             for
             the
             Episcopal
             Power
             in
             the
             inflicting
             ,
             abating
             ,
             or
             commuting
             of
             Penance
             ,
             is
             stated
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             wholly
             different
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Indulgences
             .
             They
             are
             derived
             from
             different
             Originals
             ;
             and
             designed
             for
             Ends
             totally
             different
             from
             one
             another
             .
             The
             one
             is
             for
             the
             outward
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             for
             the
             inward
             quiet
             of
             Consciences
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             their
             future
             State.
             The
             one
             is
             in
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             asserted
             to
             be
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             Nor
             will
             they
             escape
             by
             laying
             this
             Matter
             upon
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             Abuses
             of
             former
             Times
             .
             It
             was
             published
             in
             Bulls
             and
             received
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             So
             that
             if
             either
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             diffusive
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             Infallible
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             confirming
             and
             approving
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             Point
             ,
             must
             bind
             them
             all
             .
             For
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             False
             ,
             then
             their
             Infallibility
             must
             go
             with
             it
             :
             For
             in
             every
             Hypothesis
             in
             which
             Infallibility
             is
             said
             to
             be
             lodged
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             in
             Councils
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             has
             that
             Seal
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             it self
             ,
             all
             that
             has
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             against
             the
             distinction
             of
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             against
             Purgatory
             ,
             overthrows
             it
             ;
             since
             the
             one
             is
             the
             Foundation
             on
             which
             it
             is
             built
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             is
             that
             which
             it
             pretends
             to
             secure
             Men
             from
             :
             And
             therefore
             this
             falls
             with
             those
             .
             All
             that
             was
             said
             upon
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Sufficiency
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             comes
             also
             in
             here
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             ought
             to
             be
             our
             Rule
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             chiefly
             in
             those
             Matters
             which
             relate
             to
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             to
             the
             quiet
             of
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             future
             State.
             Therefore
             a
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             that
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Colours
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             Consequence
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             by
             us
             ,
             upon
             this
             single
             Account
             .
             If
             from
             the
             Scripture
             we
             go
             to
             the
             Practice
             and
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             this
             was
             not
             thought
             on
             for
             above
             Ten
             Centuries
             ,
             all
             the
             Indulgences
             that
             were
             then
             known
             ,
             being
             only
             the
             abatements
             of
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Penitentiary
             Canons
             :
             But
             in
             the
             Ages
             in
             which
             aspiring
             and
             insolent
             Popes
             imposed
             on
             Ignorant
             and
             Superstitious
             multitudes
             ,
             a
             jumble
             was
             made
             of
             Indulgences
             formerly
             granted
             ,
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             ,
             that
             was
             then
             very
             implicitly
             submitted
             to
             ;
             and
             so
             out
             of
             all
             that
             mixture
             this
             arose
             :
             Which
             was
             as
             ill
             managed
             as
             it
             was
             ill
             grounded
             .
             The
             natural
             tendency
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             relax
             all
             publick
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             secret
             Penance
             ,
             when
             shorter
             Methods
             to
             Peace
             and
             Pardon
             may
             be
             more
             easily
             purchased
             .
             The
             vast
             Application
             to
             the
             executing
             the
             many
             
             trifling
             performances
             to
             which
             Indulgences
             are
             granted
             ,
             has
             brought
             in
             among
             them
             such
             a
             Prostitution
             of
             Holy
             Things
             ,
             that
             either
             it
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             those
             are
             publick
             Cheats
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             so
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             Vertue
             is
             now
             exhausted
             ,
             though
             the
             Bulls
             that
             grant
             them
             are
             perpetual
             :
             Or
             else
             a
             Man
             may
             on
             very
             easy
             Terms
             pres●rve
             himself
             and
             redeem
             his
             Friends
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             If
             the
             saying
             a
             Prayer
             before
             a
             priviledged
             Altar
             ,
             or
             the
             Visiting
             some
             Churches
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Jubilee
             ,
             with
             those
             slight
             Devotions
             ,
             that
             are
             then
             enjoined
             ,
             have
             such
             efficacy
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             scarce
             possible
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             Head
             rejected
             in
             this
             Article
             is
             the
             Worshipping
             of
             Images
             .
             Here
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             complain
             much
             of
             the
             Charge
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             has
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             fully
             ,
             and
             so
             severely
             in
             the
             Homilies
             .
             Some
             among
             our selves
             have
             also
             thought
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             either
             Renounce
             that
             Charge
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             must
             deny
             the
             Possibility
             of
             salvation
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             Consequence
             to
             that
             conclude
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Baptism
             nor
             the
             Orders
             of
             that
             Church
             are
             valid
             :
             For
             since
             Idolaters
             are
             excluded
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             argue
             ,
             That
             if
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Salvation
             where
             Idolatry
             is
             committed
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             then
             that
             can
             be
             no
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             .
             But
             here
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             before
             we
             enter
             ,
             upon
             the
             Specialties
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             Idolatry
             is
             a
             general
             Word
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             ma●y
             several
             Sorts
             and
             Ranks
             of
             Sins
             under
             it
             .
             As
             Lying
             is
             capable
             of
             many
             Degrees
             ,
             from
             an
             officious
             Lye
             to
             the
             swearing
             falsly
             against
             the
             Life
             of
             an
             innocent
             Man
             ,
             in
             Judgment
             :
             The
             one
             is
             the
             lowest
             and
             the
             other
             is
             the
             highest
             Act
             of
             that
             kind
             :
             But
             all
             are
             Lying
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             would
             appear
             an
             unreasonable
             Thing
             ,
             to
             urge
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             said
             of
             any
             Act
             in
             General
             ,
             and
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             higest
             Acts
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             Inferior
             Degrees
             did
             necessarily
             involve
             the
             Guilt
             of
             the
             highest
             .
             There
             is
             another
             distinction
             to
             be
             made
             between
             Actions
             ,
             as
             they
             signify
             either
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             publick
             Constructions
             that
             are
             put
             on
             them
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             Authorise
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             same
             Actions
             as
             they
             may
             be
             privately
             intended
             by
             particular
             Persons
             .
             We
             ,
             in
             our
             weighing
             of
             Things
             ,
             are
             only
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             Actions
             signify
             of
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             Publick
             Authority
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             that
             we
             must
             Form
             our
             Judgments
             about
             them
             and
             in
             particular
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             secret
             Thoughts
             or
             Intentions
             of
             Men
             ,
             we
             must
             leave
             these
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             only
             knows
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             being
             infinitely
             Gracious
             ,
             slow
             to
             Anger
             and
             ready
             to
             Forgive
             ,
             will
             we
             do
             not
             doubt
             make
             all
             the
             Abatements
             in
             the
             weighing
             Men's
             Actions
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             Reason
             for
             .
             But
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             Matter
             ;
             we
             ought
             neither
             to
             aggravate
             ,
             nor
             to
             mollify
             Things
             too
             much
             :
             We
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             Things
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             the
             Case
             of
             Mens
             Intentions
             and
             secret
             Notions
             ,
             to
             that
             God
             who
             is
             to
             Judge
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Business
             of
             Images
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Heathens
             had
             them
             of
             several
             Sorts
             .
             Some
             they
             believed
             were
             real
             Resemblances
             of
             those
             Deities
             that
             they
             Worshipped
             :
             Those
             Divinities
             had
             been
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             Statues
             made
             for
             them
             resembled
             them
             .
             Other
             Images
             they
             believed
             had
             a
             Divine
             Vertue
             affixed
             to
             them
             ,
             perhaps
             from
             the
             Stars
             ,
             which
             were
             believed
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             thought
             that
             the
             Influences
             of
             their
             Aspects
             and
             Positions
             ,
             were
             by
             secret
             Charms
             called
             down
             and
             fastened
             to
             some
             Figures
             .
             
             Other
             Images
             were
             considered
             as
             Emblems
             ,
             and
             Representations
             of
             their
             Deities
             :
             So
             that
             they
             only
             gave
             them
             occasion
             to
             represent
             them
             to
             their
             Thoughts
             .
             These
             Images
             thus
             of
             different
             Sorts
             ,
             were
             all
             Worshipped
             ;
             some
             more
             ,
             some
             less
             :
             They
             kneeled
             before
             them
             ;
             they
             prayed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             many
             Oblations
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             set
             Lights
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             burnt
             Incense
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             set
             them
             in
             their
             Temples
             ,
             Market-places
             ,
             and
             High-ways
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             them
             in
             their
             Houses
             :
             They
             set
             them
             off
             with
             much
             Pomp
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             Processions
             to
             their
             Honour
             .
             But
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             like
             the
             Vulgar
             among
             them
             might
             have
             gross
             Thoughts
             of
             those
             Images
             ,
             yet
             the
             Philosophers
             not
             only
             after
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             had
             obliged
             them
             ,
             to
             consider
             well
             of
             that
             Matter
             ,
             and
             to
             express
             themselves
             cautiously
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             even
             while
             they
             were
             in
             the
             peaceable
             Possession
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             did
             believe
             that
             the
             Deity
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Image
             ,
             but
             was
             only
             represented
             by
             it
             :
             That
             the
             Deity
             was
             Worshipped
             in
             the
             Image
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Honour
             done
             the
             Image
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             Deity
             it self
             .
             Here
             then
             were
             two
             false
             Opinions
             :
             The
             one
             was
             concerning
             those
             Deities
             themselves
             ;
             the
             other
             was
             concerning
             this
             way
             of
             Worshipping
             them
             ;
             and
             both
             were
             blamed
             :
             Not
             only
             the
             Worshipping
             a
             false
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Worshipping
             that
             God
             by
             an
             Image
             .
             If
             Idolatry
             had
             only
             consisted
             in
             the
             acknowledging
             a
             false
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Worshipping
             the
             true
             God
             in
             an
             Image
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             Idolatry
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Fault
             of
             the
             Heathenish
             Idolatries
             ,
             should
             have
             consisted
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             Worshipped
             a
             false
             God
             ,
             but
             their
             Worshipping
             Images
             should
             not
             of
             it self
             have
             been
             an
             additional
             Fault
             .
             But
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             think
             of
             those
             full
             and
             copious
             Words
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             did
             not
             only
             forbid
             the
             having
             of
             false
             Gods
             ,
             but
             the
             making
             of
             
               a
               graven
               Image
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               the
               likeness
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               heaven
               ,
               in
               earth
               or
               under
               the
               earth
               :
               The
               bowing
               down
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               worshipping
               it
            
             are
             also
             forbid
             .
             Where
             besides
             the
             copiousness
             of
             these
             Words
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             Moses
             in
             the
             rehearsal
             of
             that
             Law
             in
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             does
             over
             and
             over
             again
             add
             and
             insist
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             
               they
               saw
               no
               manner
               of
               similitude
               ,
            
             when
             God
             spoke
             of
             them
             ,
             
               lest
               they
               should
               corrupt
               themselves
               and
               make
               to
               them
               a
               graven
               Image
            
             ;
             an
             enumeration
             is
             made
             of
             many
             different
             likenesses
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             comes
             another
             species
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             
               their
               worshipping
               the
               host
               of
               heaven
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Moses
             charges
             them
             in
             that
             Chapter
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             
               to
               take
               heed
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               take
               good
               heed
               to
               themselves
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               forget
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               a
               graven
               Image
               :
            
             And
             he
             lays
             the
             same
             charge
             a
             third
             time
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             .
             A
             special
             Law
             is
             also
             given
             against
             the
             most
             Innocent
             of
             all
             the
             Images
             that
             could
             be
             made
             :
             They
             were
             required
             not
             only
             not
             to
             have
             Idols
             ,
             nor
             graven
             Images
             ,
             but
             
               not
               to
               rear
               up
               a
               standing
               image
               or
               pillar
               ;
               nor
               to
               set
               up
               any
               image
               of
               stone
               ,
               or
               any
               carved
               stone
            
             ;
             such
             were
             the
             Baitulia
             ;
             the
             least
             tempting
             or
             ensnaring
             of
             all
             Idols
             :
             
               They
               were
               not
               to
               bow
               down
               before
               it
            
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             given
             is
             ,
             
               For
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
            
             The
             importance
             of
             those
             Laws
             will
             appear
             clearer
             if
             they
             are
             compared
             with
             the
             practice
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             those
             symbolical
             Images
             ,
             which
             were
             sacred
             Emblems
             and
             Hieroglyphicks
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             meant
             to
             be
             a
             true
             representation
             of
             the
             Divine
             being
             ,
             but
             were
             a
             combination
             of
             many
             Symbols
             ,
             intended
             to
             represent
             at
             once
             to
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Worshipper
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Perfections
             of
             God
             :
             These
             were
             most
             particularly
             practised
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             the
             copiousness
             of
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             particular
             respect
             ,
             such
             having
             been
             the
             Images
             which
             they
             have
             lately
             seen
             ,
             and
             which
             seem
             the
             most
             excusable
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             when
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             laid
             together
             ,
             with
             the
             Commandment
             it self
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             other
             Laws
             that
             accompany
             and
             explain
             it
             ,
             nothing
             seems
             more
             evident
             ,
             than
             that
             God
             intended
             to
             forbid
             all
             outward
             Representations
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             set
             up
             as
             the
             Objects
             of
             Worship
             .
             It
             is
             also
             very
             plain
             ,
             That
             the
             Prophets
             expostulated
             with
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             for
             their
             carved
             and
             molten
             Images
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             their
             false
             Gods
             :
             And
             among
             the
             Reasons
             given
             against
             Images
             ,
             one
             is
             often
             repeated
             ,
             
               To
               whom
               will
               ye
               liken
               me
               ?
            
             Which
             seems
             to
             import
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             Images
             they
             represented
             the
             Living
             God.
             And
             Isaias
             often
             ,
             
             as
             also
             both
             Ieremiah
             and
             Habakkuk
             ,
             when
             they
             set
             forth
             the
             folly
             of
             making
             an
             Image
             ;
             of
             praying
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             trusting
             in
             it
             ,
             bring
             in
             the
             Greatness
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             these
             Images
             .
             Now
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             possible
             enough
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             Iews
             might
             make
             Images
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             to
             represent
             that
             God
             whom
             they
             served
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             way
             credible
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             have
             fallen
             into
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Stupidity
             ,
             as
             to
             fancy
             that
             a
             piece
             of
             Wood
             which
             they
             had
             carved
             into
             such
             a
             Figure
             was
             a
             real
             Deity
             .
             They
             might
             think
             it
             a
             God
             by
             Representation
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathens
             thought
             their
             Idols
             were
             ;
             but
             more
             than
             this
             cannot
             be
             easily
             apprehended
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             reasonable
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             the
             God
             they
             had
             thus
             made
             ,
             and
             prayed
             to
             ,
             was
             only
             a
             piece
             of
             Wood
             ;
             but
             they
             might
             well
             fall
             into
             that
             Corruption
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             of
             thinking
             that
             they
             honoured
             God
             by
             serving
             him
             in
             such
             an
             Image
             .
             If
             the
             Sin
             of
             the
             Iews
             was
             only
             their
             having
             other
             Gods
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             worshipping
             an
             Image
             was
             only
             Evil
             ,
             because
             a
             false
             Deity
             was
             honoured
             by
             it
             ,
             Why
             is
             Image-worship
             condemn'd
             ,
             with
             Reasons
             that
             will
             hold
             full
             as
             strong
             against
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             True
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             false
             Gods
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             intended
             to
             condemn
             simply
             all
             Image-worship
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             the
             Prophets
             had
             intended
             to
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             expressed
             themselves
             more
             clearly
             and
             more
             fully
             than
             they
             did
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             it
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             That
             it
             seems
             very
             clear
             from
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Israelites
             did
             not
             intend
             by
             setting
             it
             up
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             true
             
               Iehovah
               ,
               that
               had
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             They
             plainly
             said
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             appointed
             a
             Feast
             to
             Iehovah
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             they
             thought
             Moses
             was
             either
             burnt
             or
             starv'd
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             so
             they
             desired
             some
             visible
             Representation
             of
             the
             Deity
             to
             go
             before
             them
             ;
             they
             intended
             still
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             but
             since
             they
             thought
             they
             had
             lost
             their
             Prophet
             and
             Guide
             ,
             they
             hoped
             that
             this
             should
             have
             been
             perhaps
             as
             a
             Teraphim
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             
             the
             Calf
             is
             called
             an
             Idol
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               have
               changed
               their
               glory
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               an
               ox
               that
               eateth
               grass
               .
            
             So
             that
             here
             an
             Emblem
             of
             the
             Deity
             is
             called
             an
             Idol
             .
             They
             could
             take
             the
             Calf
             for
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             visible
             Sign
             or
             Simbol
             in
             which
             they
             intended
             to
             Worship
             their
             God
             or
             Elohim
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Lord
             or
             Iehovah
             .
             Such
             very
             probably
             were
             also
             the
             Calves
             of
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             set
             up
             by
             Ieroboam
             ,
             who
             seemed
             to
             have
             no
             design
             to
             change
             the
             Object
             of
             their
             Worship
             ,
             or
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             divert
             them
             from
             going
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
             and
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             Conveniences
             to
             Worship
             the
             Living
             God
             nearer
             home
             .
             His
             design
             was
             only
             to
             establish
             the
             
             Kingdom
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             that
             ,
             we
             must
             think
             that
             he
             would
             venture
             on
             no
             more
             than
             was
             necessary
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
             Besides
             we
             do
             clearly
             see
             an
             opposition
             made
             between
             the
             Calves
             set
             up
             by
             Ieroboam
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             Baal
             brought
             from
             Tyrus
             by
             Ahab
             .
             Those
             who
             hated
             that
             Idolatry
             ,
             such
             as
             Iehu
             and
             his
             Family
             ,
             yet
             continued
             in
             the
             Sin
             of
             Ieroboam
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             represented
             as
             
               zealous
               for
               Iehovah
            
             ,
             though
             they
             Worshipped
             the
             Calves
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             .
             These
             are
             called
             Idols
             by
             Hosea
             .
             
             From
             all
             which
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             evident
             that
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             still
             feared
             and
             worshipped
             the
             true
             Iehovah
             .
             This
             appears
             yet
             more
             clear
             from
             the
             sequel
             of
             their
             History
             when
             they
             were
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             Assyria
             ;
             and
             new
             Inhabitants
             were
             sent
             to
             People
             the
             Country
             ,
             who
             brought
             their
             Idols
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             
               Iehovah
               the
               true
               God
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             their
             being
             plagued
             with
             Lions
             ,
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             sent
             one
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             who
             taught
             them
             how
             they
             should
             
               fear
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             out
             of
             which
             that
             mixture
             arose
             ,
             that
             they
             
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               served
               their
               own
               Images
               .
            
             This
             proves
             beyond
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             did
             still
             Worship
             Iehovah
             in
             those
             Calves
             that
             they
             had
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             :
             And
             thus
             it
             appears
             very
             clear
             that
             through
             the
             whole
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             all
             Images
             in
             Worship
             was
             expresly
             forbid
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Worshipping
             them
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             true
             God
             was
             worshipped
             by
             them
             ,
             was
             called
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             words
             in
             which
             this
             matter
             is
             expressed
             are
             copious
             and
             full
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             given
             for
             the
             Precept
             ,
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             could
             be
             likened
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             shewed
             no
             similitude
             of
             himself
             when
             he
             appeared
             to
             their
             Fathers
             and
             delivered
             the
             Law
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             New
             Dispensation
             does
             in
             all
             respects
             carry
             the
             Ideas
             of
             God
             and
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             much
             higher
             ,
             and
             raises
             them
             much
             above
             those
             compliances
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             to
             Mens
             Senses
             ,
             and
             to
             sensitive
             natures
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             seem
             to
             contradict
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             imagine
             that
             such
             things
             were
             allowed
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             expresly
             forbid
             in
             the
             Old.
             Upon
             this
             occasion
             it
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             fullest
             passages
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             concerning
             Images
             ,
             are
             written
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             most
             refined
             Idolatry
             that
             was
             then
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             Athens
             .
             When
             St.
             Paul
             was
             there
             his
             Spirit
             was
             moved
             within
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             City
             
               full
               of
               Idols
            
             :
             He
             upon
             that
             charges
             them
             for
             thinking
             that
             the
             
               Godhead
               was
               like
               unto
               gold
               or
               silver
               ,
               or
               stone
               graven
               by
               art
               or
               man's
               device
               :
            
             
             He
             argues
             from
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             World
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             not
             to
             be
             
               Worshipped
               by
               mens
               hands
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Images
             made
             by
             them
             )
             
               who
               needed
               nothing
               since
               he
               gives
               us
               life
               ,
               breath
            
             (
             or
             the
             continuance
             of
             Life
             )
             
               and
               all
               things
            
             .
             He
             therefore
             condemns
             that
             way
             of
             Worship
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             
               of
               a
               day
               in
               which
               God
               will
               judge
               the
               World.
            
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Athenians
             at
             that
             time
             did
             not
             think
             their
             Images
             were
             the
             proper
             resemblances
             of
             the
             Divinity
             .
             Tully
             ,
             
             who
             knew
             their
             Theology
             well
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             very
             different
             account
             of
             the
             notion
             that
             they
             had
             of
             their
             Images
             :
             Some
             Images
             were
             of
             no
             Figure
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             were
             only
             Stones
             and
             Pillars
             that
             had
             no
             particular
             shape
             ;
             others
             were
             Hieroglyphicks
             made
             up
             of
             many
             several
             Emblems
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             signified
             one
             perfection
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             some
             another
             ;
             and
             others
             were
             
             indeed
             the
             Figures
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             ;
             but
             even
             in
             these
             the
             Wiser
             among
             them
             said
             ,
             they
             Worshipped
             One
             Eternal
             Mind
             ,
             and
             under
             him
             some
             Inferior
             Beings
             ,
             Demons
             ,
             and
             Men
             ;
             who
             they
             believed
             were
             subordinate
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             governed
             this
             World.
             So
             it
             could
             not
             be
             said
             of
             such
             Worshippers
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             that
             the
             Godhead
             was
             like
             unto
             their
             Images
             ;
             since
             the
             best
             Writers
             among
             them
             tell
             us
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             St.
             Paul
             therefore
             only
             argues
             in
             this
             against
             Image-Worship
             in
             it self
             ,
             which
             does
             naturally
             lead
             Men
             to
             these
             low
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             a
             very
             unreasonable
             thing
             in
             all
             those
             who
             do
             not
             think
             so
             of
             him
             .
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Perfections
             of
             God
             :
             Few
             men
             can
             think
             God
             is
             like
             to
             those
             Images
             ,
             therefore
             that
             is
             a
             very
             good
             Argument
             against
             all
             Worshipping
             of
             them
             .
             And
             we
             may
             upon
             very
             sure
             grounds
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Athenians
             had
             such
             elevated
             Notions
             both
             of
             God
             and
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             was
             a
             good
             Argument
             against
             Image-Worship
             among
             them
             ,
             will
             hold
             good
             against
             all
             Image-Worship
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             St.
             Paul
             staid
             long
             enough
             at
             Athens
             to
             understand
             their
             Opinions
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             doubt
             he
             learned
             their
             Doctrine
             very
             particularly
             from
             his
             Convert
             Dionysius
             ,
             so
             at
             his
             coming
             to
             Corinth
             from
             thence
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             learned
             from
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             had
             learned
             among
             other
             things
             that
             the
             Romans
             admired
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             their
             Patterns
             ;
             he
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             them
             ,
             having
             still
             deep
             impressions
             upon
             his
             Spirit
             of
             what
             he
             had
             seen
             and
             known
             at
             Athens
             ,
             arraigns
             the
             whole
             Greek
             Philosophy
             ;
             
             and
             specially
             those
             among
             them
             
               who
               professed
               themselves
               wise
               ,
               but
               became
               fools
               ;
               who
               though
               they
               knew
               God
               ,
               yet
               glorified
               him
               not
               as
               God
               ,
               nor
               were
               thankful
               ;
               but
               became
               vain
               in
               their
               imaginations
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               foolish
               heart
               was
               darkened
               .
            
             They
             had
             high
             speculations
             of
             the
             Unity
             and
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ;
             but
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             find
             such
             excuses
             for
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             that
             they
             not
             only
             continued
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             in
             the
             grossest
             of
             all
             their
             practices
             ,
             but
             they
             studied
             more
             laboured
             Defences
             for
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             ruder
             multitudes
             could
             ever
             have
             fallen
             upon
             .
             They
             knew
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             had
             shewed
             to
             them
             ,
             
               that
               which
               might
               be
               known
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               they
               held
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               changed
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               incorruptible
               God
               ,
               into
               an
               image
               made
               like
               to
               corruptible
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               birds
               and
               fourfooted
               beasts
               ,
               and
               to
               creeping
               things
               :
            
             Which
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             description
             of
             Hieroglyphick
             Figures
             ,
             the
             most
             excusable
             of
             all
             those
             Images
             by
             which
             they
             represented
             the
             Deity
             .
             This
             St.
             Paul
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             original
             of
             all
             the
             Corruption
             and
             Immorality
             that
             was
             spread
             over
             the
             Gentile
             World
             ,
             which
             came
             in
             ,
             partly
             as
             the
             natural
             consequence
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             of
             its
             debasing
             the
             Ideas
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wounding
             true
             Religion
             and
             Virtue
             in
             its
             source
             and
             first
             seeds
             ,
             and
             partly
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             just
             Judgments
             of
             God
             upon
             those
             who
             thus
             dishonoured
             him
             ,
             That
             was
             to
             a
             very
             monstrous
             degree
             spread
             over
             both
             Greece
             and
             Rome
             .
             Of
             these
             St.
             Paul
             gives
             us
             some
             very
             enormous
             Instances
             ,
             with
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Vices
             that
             sprang
             from
             those
             vitiated
             Principles
             .
             These
             two
             passages
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             his
             Writing
             ,
             being
             both
             applied
             to
             those
             who
             had
             the
             finest
             Speculations
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             do
             evidently
             demonstrate
             how
             contrary
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             Worshipping
             of
             Images
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             how
             speciously
             soever
             that
             may
             be
             disguised
             .
          
           
           
             If
             these
             things
             wanted
             an
             Explanation
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             given
             us
             very
             fully
             in
             all
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             during
             their
             Disputes
             with
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             They
             do
             not
             only
             charge
             them
             with
             the
             false
             Notions
             that
             they
             had
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             many
             Deities
             they
             Worshipped
             ,
             the
             absurd
             Legends
             that
             they
             had
             concerning
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             particular
             they
             dwell
             long
             upon
             this
             of
             the
             Worshipping
             God
             in
             or
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             with
             Arguments
             taken
             both
             from
             the
             pure
             and
             spiritual
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             plain
             Revelation
             he
             made
             of
             his
             Will
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Upon
             this
             Argument
             many
             long
             Citations
             might
             be
             gathered
             from
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             
             from
             Clemens
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Arnobius
               ,
               Minutius
               Felix
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
            
             and
             St.
             Austin
             .
             Their
             Reasonings
             are
             so
             clear
             and
             so
             full
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             evident
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             condemned
             all
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             :
             And
             yet
             both
             
               Celsus
               ,
               Porphiry
               ,
               Maximus
               Tyrius
               ,
            
             and
             Iulian
             ,
             told
             them
             very
             plainly
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Godhead
             was
             like
             their
             Images
             ,
             or
             was
             shut
             up
             within
             them
             ;
             they
             only
             used
             them
             as
             helps
             to
             their
             Imagination
             and
             Apprehension
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             they
             might
             form
             suitable
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             This
             did
             not
             satisfy
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             insisted
             on
             it
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             Images
             as
             were
             made
             the
             objects
             of
             Worship
             ,
             were
             Idols
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             in
             any
             one
             thing
             we
             have
             a
             very
             full
             account
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             for
             the
             first
             Four
             Centuries
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             They
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             it
             now
             and
             then
             only
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Digression
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             heat
             of
             Argument
             ,
             or
             of
             Rhetorick
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             carry
             men
             too
             far
             ;
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             treat
             of
             this
             Argument
             very
             nicely
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             engaged
             in
             it
             with
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             were
             as
             good
             at
             Subtleties
             and
             Distinctions
             as
             other
             Men.
             This
             was
             one
             of
             the
             main
             parts
             of
             the
             Controversy
             ;
             so
             if
             in
             any
             Head
             whatsoever
             ,
             they
             writ
             exactly
             upon
             those
             Subjects
             .
             They
             attack'd
             the
             established
             Religion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             not
             to
             be
             done
             with
             Clamour
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             offer
             at
             it
             in
             a
             plain
             contradiction
             to
             such
             Principles
             as
             are
             consistent
             with
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             if
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             true
             .
             Here
             then
             we
             have
             not
             only
             the
             Scripture
             but
             Tradition
             fully
             of
             our
             side
             .
          
           
             Some
             pretended
             Christians
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             did
             very
             early
             Worship
             Images
             ;
             but
             those
             were
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             held
             in
             detestation
             by
             all
             the
             Orthodox
             .
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             Austin
             tell
             us
             ,
             
             that
             they
             Worshipped
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             
               Pythagoras
               ,
               Plato
            
             and
             Aristotle
             :
             Nor
             are
             they
             only
             blamed
             for
             Worshipping
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             these
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             particularly
             blamed
             for
             having
             several
             sorts
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             Worshipping
             these
             as
             the
             Heathens
             did
             ;
             and
             that
             among
             these
             there
             was
             an
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             pretended
             to
             have
             had
             from
             Pilate
             .
             Besides
             these
             Corrupters
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             others
             among
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             that
             Worshipped
             Images
             .
             This
             was
             so
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             they
             bring
             this
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             a
             reproach
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Images
             :
             Which
             the
             first
             Apologists
             are
             so
             far
             from
             denying
             ,
             that
             they
             answered
             them
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             him
             who
             knew
             God
             ,
             to
             Worship
             Images
             .
             But
             as
             human
             
             Nature
             is
             inclined
             to
             visible
             Objects
             of
             Worship
             ,
             so
             it
             seems
             some
             began
             to
             Paint
             the
             Walls
             of
             their
             Churches
             with
             Pictures
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             moved
             for
             it
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             this
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Eliberis
             ,
             Can.
             36.
             
             
               It
               pleases
               us
               to
               have
               no
               Pictures
               in
               Churches
               ,
               lest
               that
               which
               is
               Worshipped
               should
               be
               Painted
               upon
               the
               Walls
               .
            
             Towards
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Century
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             account
             given
             us
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
             of
             his
             Indignation
             occasioned
             by
             a
             Picture
             that
             he
             saw
             upon
             a
             Veil
             at
             Anablatha
             .
             He
             did
             not
             much
             consider
             whose
             Picture
             it
             was
             ,
             whether
             a
             Picture
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             Saint
             ;
             he
             positively
             affirms
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             tore
             it
             ,
             but
             supplied
             that
             Church
             with
             another
             Veil
             .
             It
             seems
             private
             Persons
             had
             Statues
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             
             which
             Eusebius
             censures
             where
             he
             reports
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             
               remnant
               of
               Heathenism
            
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             enough
             from
             some
             passages
             in
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             of
             no
             Images
             in
             Churches
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             .
             It
             is
             true
             they
             began
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             that
             time
             into
             some
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Pontus
             and
             Cappadocia
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             very
             probably
             to
             draw
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             by
             this
             piece
             of
             conformity
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             like
             the
             Christian
             Worship
             the
             better
             .
             For
             that
             humour
             began
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             appeared
             in
             many
             Instances
             of
             other
             kinds
             as
             well
             as
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             People
             could
             see
             Pictures
             in
             their
             Churches
             long
             without
             paying
             some
             marks
             of
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             grew
             in
             a
             little
             time
             to
             the
             downright
             worship
             of
             them
             .
             A
             famous
             instance
             we
             have
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Sixth
             Century
             ;
             Serenus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Marseilles
             ,
             finding
             that
             he
             could
             not
             restrain
             his
             People
             from
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             broke
             them
             in
             pieces
             ;
             upon
             which
             Pope
             Gregory
             writ
             to
             him
             ,
             blaming
             him
             indeed
             for
             breaking
             the
             Images
             ,
             
             but
             commending
             him
             for
             not
             allowing
             them
             to
             be
             worshipped
             :
             This
             he
             prosecutes
             in
             a
             variety
             of
             very
             plain
             Expressions
             ;
             
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               worship
               an
               Image
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               learn
               by
               it
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               :
            
             He
             says
             they
             were
             set
             up
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             but
             to
             instruct
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             and
             cites
             our
             Saviour's
             Words
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               ,
            
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             to
             worship
             the
             work
             of
             mens
             hands
             .
             We
             see
             by
             a
             fragment
             cited
             in
             the
             Second
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             that
             both
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             took
             advantages
             from
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             to
             reproach
             the
             Christians
             soon
             after
             that
             time
             .
             The
             Iews
             were
             scandalized
             at
             their
             Worshipping
             Images
             ,
             as
             being
             expresly
             against
             the
             Command
             of
             God.
             The
             Gentiles
             had
             also
             by
             it
             great
             advantages
             of
             turning
             back
             upon
             the
             Christians
             all
             that
             had
             been
             written
             against
             their
             Images
             in
             the
             former
             Ages
             .
          
           
             At
             last
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Eighth
             Century
             ,
             the
             famous
             Controversy
             about
             the
             having
             or
             breaking
             of
             Images
             grew
             hot
             .
             The
             Churches
             of
             Italy
             were
             so
             set
             on
             the
             worshipping
             of
             them
             ,
             
             that
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Second
             gives
             this
             for
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             Rebelling
             against
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             opposition
             to
             Images
             .
             And
             here
             in
             little
             more
             than
             an
             Hundred
             Years
             ,
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             changed
             its
             Doctrine
             ,
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             Second
             being
             as
             positive
             for
             the
             worshipping
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             of
             that
             Name
             had
             been
             against
             it
             .
             Violent
             Contentions
             arose
             upon
             this
             Head.
             The
             breakers
             of
             Images
             were
             charged
             with
             
               Iudaism
               ,
               Samaritanism
            
             ,
             and
             Manicheism
             ;
             and
             the
             worshippers
             of
             them
             were
             charged
             
             with
             Gentilism
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             One
             General
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             consisting
             of
             about
             Three
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             eight
             Bishops
             ,
             condemned
             the
             Worshipping
             them
             as
             Idolatrous
             ;
             but
             another
             at
             Nice
             of
             Three
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             others
             say
             they
             were
             only
             Three
             hundred
             ,
             asserted
             the
             Worship
             of
             them
             .
             Yet
             as
             soon
             as
             this
             was
             known
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             how
             active
             soever
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             was
             for
             establishing
             their
             Worship
             ,
             a
             Council
             of
             about
             Three
             hundred
             Bishops
             met
             at
             Francfort
             ,
             under
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             which
             condemned
             the
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             .
             The
             
               Gallican
               Church
            
             insisted
             long
             upon
             this
             matter
             ;
             Books
             were
             published
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             against
             them
             .
             A
             Council
             held
             at
             Paris
             under
             his
             Son
             did
             also
             condemn
             Image-worship
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Honour
             that
             is
             due
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Commands
             that
             he
             has
             given
             us
             in
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Nicene
             Council
             was
             rejected
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             our
             Historians
             tell
             us
             ,
             because
             it
             asserted
             the
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               abhors
               .
               Agobard
            
             Bishop
             of
             Lions
             ,
             and
             Claud
             of
             Turin
             ,
             writ
             against
             it
             ;
             the
             former
             writ
             with
             great
             vehemence
             :
             The
             Learned
             Men
             of
             that
             Communion
             do
             now
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             writ
             was
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             in
             that
             Age
             :
             And
             even
             Ionas
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             who
             studied
             to
             moderate
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Gallican
             Bishops
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             does
             himself
             declare
             against
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             concerned
             to
             examine
             how
             it
             came
             that
             all
             this
             vigorous
             opposition
             to
             Image-worship
             ,
             went
             off
             so
             soon
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             us
             that
             it
             was
             once
             made
             so
             resolutely
             ;
             let
             those
             who
             think
             it
             so
             incredible
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             Churches
             should
             depart
             from
             the
             received
             Traditions
             ,
             answer
             this
             as
             they
             can
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Methods
             then
             used
             ,
             and
             the
             Arguments
             that
             were
             then
             brought
             to
             infuse
             this
             Doctrine
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             
             he
             who
             will
             read
             the
             History
             and
             Acts
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             will
             find
             enough
             to
             incline
             him
             to
             a
             very
             bad
             Opinion
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Men
             and
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             though
             he
             were
             ever
             so
             much
             inclined
             to
             think
             well
             of
             them
             .
             
             After
             all
             ,
             though
             that
             Council
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Image-worship
             ,
             yet
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             made
             great
             Improvements
             in
             it
             since
             .
             Those
             of
             Nice
             expressed
             a
             detestation
             of
             an
             Image
             made
             to
             represent
             the
             Deity
             ;
             they
             go
             no
             higher
             than
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             ;
             whereas
             since
             that
             time
             the
             Deity
             and
             the
             Trinity
             have
             been
             represented
             by
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             by
             connivance
             ,
             but
             by
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Suarez
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             
             prove
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             such
             Images
             from
             the
             general
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Others
             go
             further
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             caution
             given
             in
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Images
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             infer
             that
             they
             are
             allowed
             by
             that
             Council
             ,
             provided
             they
             be
             decently
             made
             .
             Directions
             are
             also
             given
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Trinity
             in
             Publick
             Offices
             among
             them
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             their
             late
             Doctors
             agree
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             lawful
             ,
             and
             reckon
             the
             calling
             that
             in
             question
             to
             be
             not
             only
             rashness
             ,
             but
             an
             error
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             have
             held
             it
             unlawful
             to
             make
             such
             Images
             ,
             were
             especially
             condemned
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               December
            
             17.
             1690.
             
             The
             varieties
             of
             those
             Images
             ,
             and
             the
             boldness
             of
             them
             are
             things
             apt
             to
             give
             horror
             to
             modest
             Minds
             ,
             not
             accustomed
             to
             such
             Attempts
             .
             It
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             the
             Old
             Emblematical
             
             Images
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             the
             grosser
             ones
             now
             used
             by
             the
             Chineses
             ,
             are
             much
             more
             instructing
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             scandalous
             Figures
             .
          
           
             
             As
             the
             Roman
             Church
             has
             gone
             beyond
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             in
             the
             Images
             ,
             that
             they
             allow
             of
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             also
             gone
             beyond
             them
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             the
             Worship
             that
             they
             offer
             to
             them
             .
             At
             Nice
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             was
             very
             positively
             decreed
             ,
             with
             Anathema's
             against
             those
             who
             did
             it
             not
             :
             A
             bare
             Honour
             they
             reckoned
             was
             not
             enough
             .
             They
             thought
             it
             was
             a
             very
             valuable
             Argument
             ,
             that
             was
             brought
             from
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
            
             ;
             that
             here
             Service
             is
             only
             appropriated
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             Worship
             .
             Among
             the
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             they
             reckon
             the
             Oblation
             of
             Incense
             and
             Lights
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             given
             by
             them
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Honour
               of
               the
               Image
               or
               Type
               ,
               passes
               to
               the
               Original
               or
               Prototype
               :
            
             So
             that
             plain
             and
             direct
             Worship
             was
             to
             terminate
             on
             the
             Image
             it self
             :
             
             And
             Durandus
             passed
             for
             little
             less
             than
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             that
             Images
             were
             worshipped
             only
             improperly
             and
             abusively
             ,
             because
             ,
             at
             their
             presence
             we
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             Object
             represented
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             worship
             before
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Object
             it self
             were
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             of
             Nice
             did
             plainly
             assert
             the
             direct
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             as
             positively
             declare
             ,
             That
             they
             meant
             only
             that
             it
             should
             be
             an
             honorary
             Adoration
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             true
             Latria
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             due
             to
             God.
             And
             whatever
             some
             Modern
             Representers
             and
             Expositors
             of
             the
             Roman
             Doctrine
             may
             say
             ,
             to
             soften
             the
             harshness
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             copiously
             proved
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
             and
             from
             all
             the
             Eminent
             Writers
             in
             that
             Communion
             ,
             ever
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Aquinas
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Modern
             Schoolmen
             ,
             and
             Writers
             of
             Controversy
             ,
             that
             direct
             Worship
             ought
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             the
             Image
             it self
             .
             This
             reserve
             of
             the
             Latria
             to
             God
             ,
             being
             an
             evident
             proof
             ,
             that
             all
             inferior
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             were
             allowed
             them
             .
             But
             this
             reserve
             does
             no
             way
             please
             the
             later
             Writers
             ;
             for
             Aquinas
             ,
             and
             many
             from
             him
             ,
             do
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Acts
             and
             Degrees
             of
             Worship
             which
             are
             due
             to
             the
             Original
             ,
             are
             also
             due
             to
             the
             Image
             ;
             they
             think
             an
             Image
             has
             such
             a
             relation
             to
             the
             Original
             ,
             that
             both
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             in
             the
             same
             Act
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             Worship
             the
             Image
             with
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             Acts
             ,
             is
             to
             Worship
             it
             on
             its
             own
             account
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             is
             Idolatry
             .
             Whereas
             others
             adhering
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Doctrine
             ,
             think
             that
             the
             Image
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             an
             inferior
             Degree
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             Idolatry
             must
             follow
             .
             So
             here
             the
             danger
             of
             Idolatry
             is
             threatned
             of
             both
             sides
             ;
             and
             since
             one
             of
             them
             must
             be
             chosen
             ,
             thus
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             let
             a
             Man
             do
             what
             he
             can
             he
             must
             commit
             Idolatry
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             some
             very
             Subtile
             and
             Learned
             Men
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             did
             indeed
             decline
             to
             give
             a
             clear
             Decision
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             
             and
             only
             decreed
             ,
             that
             
               due
               Worship
            
             should
             be
             given
             to
             Images
             ;
             but
             did
             not
             determine
             what
             that
             
               due
               Worship
            
             was
             .
             And
             though
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Decree
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Abuses
             committed
             among
             them
             in
             that
             Matter
             ,
             yet
             they
             only
             appoint
             some
             Regulations
             ,
             concerning
             such
             Images
             as
             were
             to
             be
             suffered
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             were
             to
             be
             removed
             ;
             but
             they
             left
             the
             Divines
             to
             fight
             out
             the
             Matter
             concerning
             
             the
             
               due
               Worship
            
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Images
             .
             They
             were
             then
             in
             hast
             ,
             and
             intended
             to
             offend
             no
             Party
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             would
             not
             justifie
             all
             that
             had
             been
             said
             or
             done
             concerning
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             condemn
             no
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             
             yet
             they
             confirmed
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             made
             use
             of
             that
             Maxim
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Honour
               of
               the
               Type
               goes
               to
               the
               Prototype
            
             ;
             
             and
             thus
             they
             left
             it
             as
             they
             found
             it
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Dispute
             goes
             on
             still
             as
             hot
             as
             ever
             .
             The
             Practice
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             express
             for
             the
             Latria
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Images
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             that
             write
             for
             it
             ,
             do
             frequently
             cite
             that
             Hymn
             ,
             
               Crux
               Ave
               spes
               unica
               ,
               auge
               piis
               justitiam
               ,
            
             
             
               reisque
               dona
               veniam
            
             .
             It
             is
             expresly
             said
             in
             the
             Pontifical
             ,
             
               Cruci
               debetur
               Latria
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Prayers
             used
             in
             the
             Consecration
             of
             a
             Cross
             ;
             it
             is
             prayed
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Blessing
               of
               that
               Cross
               on
               which
               Christ
               hung
               ,
               may
               be
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               healthful
               Remedy
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               a
               Strengthner
               of
               Faith
               ,
               an
               Increaser
               of
               Good
               Works
               ,
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Souls
               ,
               and
               a
               Comfort
               ,
               Protection
               ,
               and
               Defence
               against
               the
               Cruelty
               of
               our
               Enemies
               .
            
             These
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Acts
             of
             Adoration
             used
             among
             them
             ,
             seem
             to
             favour
             those
             who
             are
             for
             a
             Latria
             to
             be
             given
             to
             all
             those
             Images
             ,
             to
             the
             Originals
             of
             which
             it
             is
             due
             ;
             and
             in
             like
             the
             Proportion
             for
             Dulia
             and
             Hyperdulia
             to
             other
             Images
             .
             It
             is
             needless
             to
             prosecute
             this
             Matter
             further
             .
          
           
             It
             seemed
             necessary
             to
             say
             so
             much
             ,
             to
             justify
             our
             Church
             which
             has
             in
             her
             Homilies
             laid
             this
             Charge
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             very
             severely
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             so
             high
             an
             Imputation
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             think
             it
             false
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             without
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             Subscribe
             ,
             or
             require
             others
             to
             Subscribe
             the
             Article
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             so
             they
             ought
             to
             retract
             their
             own
             Subscriptions
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Solemn
             Reparations
             in
             Justice
             and
             Honour
             ,
             for
             laying
             so
             heavy
             an
             Imputation
             unjustly
             upon
             that
             whole
             Communion
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             can
             be
             brought
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             has
             a
             shew
             of
             an
             Argument
             for
             supporting
             Image-Worship
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             that
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             that
             were
             in
             the
             
               holiest
               of
               all
            
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             is
             supposed
             were
             worshipped
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             when
             he
             went
             thither
             ,
             once
             a
             Year
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             the
             whole
             People
             .
             But
             first
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             between
             a
             Form
             of
             Worship
             immediately
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             another
             Form
             that
             not
             only
             has
             no
             warrant
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             expresly
             forbidden
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             ,
             the
             Cherubims
             were
             not
             seen
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             could
             be
             no
             visible
             Object
             of
             Worship
             to
             them
             .
             
             They
             were
             scarce
             seen
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             was
             quite
             dark
             ;
             no
             light
             coming
             into
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             came
             through
             the
             Veil
             from
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             and
             even
             that
             had
             very
             little
             Light.
             Nor
             is
             there
             a
             word
             concerning
             the
             High
             Priests
             Worshipping
             ,
             either
             the
             Ark
             ,
             or
             the
             Cherubim
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Psalms
             that
             seems
             to
             favour
             this
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             rendred
             by
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             
               worship
               his
               footstool
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               it
               is
               holy
            
             ;
             but
             both
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             have
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               worship
               at
               his
               footstool
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               holy
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             
             Greek
             Fathers
             cite
             these
             Words
             so
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             Latin
             Fathers
             do
             also
             cite
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             ;
             and
             the
             last
             Words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             same
             words
             are
             repeated
             ,
             make
             the
             Sense
             of
             it
             evident
             :
             For
             there
             it
             is
             thus
             varied
             ,
             
               Exalt
               ye
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               worship
               at
               his
               holy
               hill
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               is
               holy
               .
            
             These
             words
             coming
             so
             soon
             after
             the
             former
             ,
             are
             a
             Paraphrase
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             determine
             their
             Sense
             .
             No
             doubt
             the
             High
             Priest
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             in
             that
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
             in
             which
             he
             shewed
             himself
             visibly
             present
             in
             his
             Temple
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             sort
             of
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             Majestick
             a
             Presence
             ,
             Adoration
             could
             be
             offered
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             or
             that
             after
             the
             High
             Priest
             had
             adored
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             so
             manifested
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             fallen
             to
             Worship
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             the
             Cherubims
             .
             This
             agrees
             ill
             with
             the
             Figure
             that
             is
             so
             much
             used
             in
             this
             Matter
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Chair
             of
             State
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             all
             Respects
             terminate
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             done
             in
             his
             Absence
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             ,
             this
             being
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Precedent
             ,
             much
             less
             an
             Argument
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             nothing
             else
             brought
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             with
             any
             sort
             of
             wresting
             can
             be
             urged
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Sense
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             being
             so
             express
             against
             it
             ,
             the
             Progress
             of
             it
             having
             been
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             disputed
             ,
             the
             tendency
             of
             it
             to
             Superstition
             and
             Abuse
             ,
             being
             by
             their
             own
             Confession
             so
             visible
             ;
             the
             Scandal
             that
             it
             gives
             to
             Iews
             and
             Mahometans
             being
             so
             apparent
             ,
             and
             it
             carrying
             in
             its
             outward
             appearances
             such
             a
             Conformity
             (
             to
             say
             at
             present
             no
             more
             )
             to
             Heathenish
             Idolatry
             ,
             we
             think
             we
             have
             all
             possible
             advantages
             in
             this
             Argument
             .
             We
             adhere
             to
             that
             Purity
             of
             Worship
             which
             is
             in
             both
             Testaments
             so
             much
             insisted
             on
             ,
             we
             avoid
             all
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             Approaches
             to
             Heathenism
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             Pattern
             set
             us
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             And
             as
             our
             simplicity
             of
             Worship
             needs
             not
             be
             defended
             ,
             since
             it
             proves
             it self
             ;
             so
             no
             proofs
             are
             brought
             for
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             pretended
             usefulness
             in
             outward
             Figures
             ,
             to
             raise
             the
             Mind
             by
             the
             Senses
             to
             just
             Apprehensions
             of
             Spiritual
             Objects
             ;
             which
             allowing
             it
             true
             ,
             will
             only
             conclude
             for
             the
             Historical
             Use
             of
             Images
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             the
             directing
             our
             Worship
             towards
             them
             .
             But
             the
             effect
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             pretence
             ,
             for
             instead
             of
             raising
             the
             Mind
             by
             the
             Senses
             ,
             the
             Mind
             is
             rather
             sunk
             by
             them
             into
             gross
             Ideas
             .
          
           
             The
             Bias
             of
             Human
             Nature
             lies
             to
             Sense
             ,
             and
             to
             form
             gross
             Imaginations
             of
             Incorporeal
             Objects
             ;
             and
             therefore
             instead
             of
             gratifying
             these
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             wean
             our
             Minds
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             them
             above
             them
             all
             we
             can
             .
             Even
             Men
             of
             Speculation
             and
             Abstraction
             feel
             Nature
             in
             this
             grows
             too
             hard
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             Vulgar
             is
             apt
             to
             fall
             so
             headlong
             into
             these
             Conceits
             ,
             that
             it
             looks
             like
             the
             laying
             of
             Snares
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             such
             methods
             and
             helps
             for
             their
             having
             gross
             Thoughts
             of
             Spiritual
             Objects
             .
             The
             fondness
             that
             the
             People
             have
             for
             Images
             ,
             their
             readiness
             to
             believe
             the
             most
             incredible
             Stories
             concerning
             them
             ,
             the
             expence
             they
             are
             at
             to
             Enrich
             and
             Adorn
             them
             ,
             their
             Prostrations
             before
             them
             ,
             their
             Confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             their
             humble
             and
             tender
             Embracing
             and
             Kissing
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             pompous
             and
             heathenish
             Processions
             to
             do
             them
             Honour
             ,
             the
             Fraternities
             erected
             for
             particular
             Images
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             more
             universal
             and
             established
             Practices
             of
             directing
             their
             Prayers
             
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             setting
             Lights
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             Incensing
             them
             ;
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             things
             too
             well
             known
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             have
             seen
             the
             way
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             need
             to
             be
             much
             enlarged
             on
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             only
             allowed
             of
             ,
             but
             encouraged
             .
             Those
             among
             them
             who
             have
             too
             much
             good
             sense
             that
             they
             should
             sink
             into
             those
             foolish
             apprehensions
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             must
             not
             only
             bear
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             often
             comply
             with
             them
             to
             avoid
             the
             giving
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ;
             not
             considering
             the
             much
             greater
             Scandal
             that
             they
             give
             ,
             when
             they
             encourage
             others
             by
             their
             practice
             to
             go
             on
             in
             these
             Follies
             .
             The
             enlarging
             into
             all
             the
             corruptions
             occasioned
             by
             this
             way
             of
             Worship
             would
             carry
             me
             far
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             not
             necessary
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             so
             plain
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Head
             in
             this
             Article
             is
             a
             full
             instance
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Worship
             of
             Relicks
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             great
             care
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             shew
             all
             possible
             respect
             and
             tenderness
             even
             to
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             There
             is
             something
             of
             this
             planted
             so
             deep
             in
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             well
             made
             out
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             somewhat
             more
             than
             an
             universal
             Custom
             ;
             Humanity
             is
             of
             its
             side
             ,
             and
             is
             apt
             to
             carry
             Men
             to
             the
             profusions
             of
             Pomp
             and
             Cost
             ;
             all
             Religions
             do
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             if
             Christians
             in
             the
             first
             fervour
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             believing
             the
             Resurrection
             so
             firmly
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             high
             sense
             of
             the
             Honour
             done
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Religion
             by
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             if
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
             they
             studied
             to
             gather
             their
             Bones
             and
             Ashes
             together
             ,
             and
             Bury
             them
             decently
             .
             They
             thought
             it
             a
             sign
             of
             their
             being
             joined
             with
             them
             in
             one
             Body
             ,
             to
             hold
             their
             Assemblies
             at
             the
             places
             where
             they
             were
             buried
             :
             
             This
             might
             be
             also
             considered
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             encourage
             others
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             that
             they
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             Martyrdom
             :
             And
             therefore
             all
             the
             marks
             of
             Honour
             were
             put
             even
             upon
             their
             Bodies
             that
             could
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
             except
             Worship
             .
             After
             the
             Ages
             of
             Persecution
             were
             over
             ,
             a
             fondness
             of
             having
             and
             keeping
             their
             Relicks
             ,
             began
             to
             spread
             it self
             in
             many
             places
             .
             Monks
             fed
             that
             humour
             by
             carrying
             them
             about
             .
             We
             find
             in
             St.
             Austin's
             Works
             that
             Superstition
             was
             making
             a
             great
             progress
             in
             Africk
             upon
             these
             heads
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             complains
             frequently
             .
             
             Vigilantius
             had
             done
             it
             more
             to
             purpose
             in
             Spain
             ;
             and
             did
             not
             only
             complain
             of
             the
             excesses
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             .
             
             St.
             Ierom
             fell
             unmercifully
             upon
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             sets
             a
             high
             value
             upon
             Relicks
             ,
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             speak
             one
             word
             of
             worshipping
             them
             ;
             he
             denies
             and
             disclaims
             it
             ,
             and
             seems
             only
             to
             allow
             of
             a
             great
             fondness
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             with
             most
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Miracles
             were
             oft
             wrought
             by
             them
             .
             When
             Superstition
             is
             once
             suffered
             to
             mix
             with
             Religion
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             still
             gaining
             ground
             ,
             and
             it
             admits
             of
             no
             bounds
             :
             So
             this
             matter
             went
             on
             ,
             and
             new
             Legends
             were
             invented
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Controversy
             of
             Image-worship
             began
             ,
             it
             followed
             that
             as
             an
             accessary
             .
             The
             Enshrining
             of
             Relicks
             occasioned
             the
             most
             excellent
             sort
             of
             Images
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             thought
             the
             best
             preservatives
             possible
             both
             for
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             no
             Presents
             grew
             to
             be
             more
             valued
             than
             Relicks
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             an
             easy
             thing
             for
             the
             Popes
             to
             furnish
             the
             World
             plentifully
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             since
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             Catacombs
             ,
             which
             has
             furnished
             them
             with
             Stores
             not
             to
             be
             exhausted
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             did
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Images
             :
             it
             appointed
             
             Relicks
             to
             be
             Venerated
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             determine
             the
             degree
             ;
             so
             it
             left
             the
             World
             in
             possession
             of
             a
             most
             excessive
             dotage
             upon
             them
             .
             They
             are
             used
             every
             where
             by
             them
             as
             sacred
             Charms
             ,
             Kissed
             and
             Worshipped
             ,
             they
             are
             served
             with
             Lights
             and
             Incense
             .
          
           
             In
             opposition
             to
             all
             this
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             decent
             Honours
             are
             indeed
             due
             to
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             were
             once
             the
             
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             
             But
             since
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             took
             that
             care
             of
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             Bury
             it
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             no
             Man
             knew
             of
             his
             Sepulchre
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             in
             this
             a
             peculiar
             caution
             guarding
             against
             that
             Superstition
             ,
             which
             the
             Iews
             might
             very
             probably
             have
             fallen
             into
             with
             relation
             to
             his
             Body
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             so
             clear
             an
             indication
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             we
             reckon
             we
             are
             very
             safe
             when
             we
             do
             no
             further
             honour
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             than
             to
             Bury
             it
             .
             And
             though
             that
             Saint
             had
             been
             ever
             so
             Eminent
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             but
             even
             for
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             shadow
             ,
             or
             even
             by
             looking
             upon
             him
             ;
             yet
             the
             History
             of
             the
             
               Brazen
               Serpent
            
             shews
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             fondness
             even
             on
             the
             Instruments
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             use
             of
             to
             work
             Miracles
             by
             ,
             
             degenerates
             easily
             to
             the
             superstition
             of
             burning
             Incense
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             appears
             it
             is
             to
             be
             check'd
             ,
             even
             by
             breaking
             that
             which
             was
             so
             abused
             .
             Hezekiah
             is
             commended
             for
             breaking
             in
             pieces
             that
             noble
             Remain
             of
             Moses's
             time
             till
             then
             preserved
             ;
             neither
             its
             Antiquity
             ,
             nor
             the
             signal
             Miracles
             once
             wrought
             by
             it
             ,
             could
             balance
             the
             ill
             use
             that
             was
             then
             made
             of
             it
             :
             That
             good
             King
             broke
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             might
             have
             had
             a
             worse
             Name
             than
             an
             Iconoclast
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             lived
             in
             some
             Ages
             .
             It
             is
             true
             Miracles
             were
             of
             old
             wrought
             by
             
               Aaron's
               Rod
            
             ,
             by
             
               Elisha's
               Bones
            
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             was
             preserved
             but
             not
             worshipped
             ;
             
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             Superstition
             that
             followed
             on
             the
             other
             .
             Not
             a
             word
             of
             this
             fondness
             appears
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             though
             it
             had
             been
             an
             easy
             thing
             at
             that
             time
             to
             have
             furnished
             the
             World
             with
             pieces
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Garments
             ,
             Hair
             ,
             or
             Nails
             ;
             and
             great
             store
             might
             have
             been
             had
             of
             the
             Virgin
             's
             and
             the
             Apostle's
             Relicks
             :
             St.
             Stephen's
             and
             St.
             Iames's
             Bones
             might
             have
             been
             then
             parcelled
             about
             :
             And
             if
             that
             Spirit
             had
             then
             reigned
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             now
             above
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             Relicks
             that
             were
             sent
             about
             from
             Ierusalem
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             But
             when
             such
             things
             might
             have
             been
             had
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             known
             not
             to
             be
             Counterfeits
             ,
             we
             hear
             not
             a
             word
             of
             them
             .
             If
             a
             fondness
             for
             Relicks
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             upon
             Christ's
             Ascension
             ,
             what
             care
             would
             have
             been
             taken
             to
             have
             made
             great
             Collections
             of
             them
             !
          
           
             Then
             we
             see
             no
             other
             care
             about
             the
             Body
             of
             St.
             Stephen
             but
             to
             Bury
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             long
             after
             that
             time
             upon
             St.
             Polycarp's
             Martyrdom
             ,
             when
             the
             Iews
             who
             had
             set
             on
             the
             Prosecution
             against
             him
             ,
             suggested
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Christians
             could
             gain
             his
             Body
             ,
             they
             would
             perhaps
             forsake
             Christ
             and
             worship
             him
             ;
             they
             rejected
             the
             accusation
             with
             horror
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Epistle
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Smirna
             writ
             upon
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             after
             they
             mention
             this
             Insinuation
             ,
             they
             have
             those
             remarkable
             words
             ,
             which
             belong
             both
             to
             this
             head
             and
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             it
             of
             the
             Invocation
             and
             Worship
             of
             Saints
             .
             
             
               These
               Men
               know
               not
               that
               we
               can
               neither
               forsake
               Christ
               ,
               who
               suffered
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               that
               are
               saved
               ,
               the
               Innocent
               for
               the
               Guilty
               ,
               nor
               worship
               any
               other
               ;
               Him
               truly
               being
               
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               we
               adore
               :
               But
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               Followers
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               justly
               love
               ,
               for
               that
               extraordinary
               good
               mind
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               expressed
               toward
               their
               King
               and
               Master
               ,
               of
               whose
               happiness
               God
               grant
               that
               we
               may
               partake
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               learn
               by
               their
               Examples
               .
            
             The
             Iews
             had
             so
             persuaded
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             Smirna
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             burnt
             St.
             Polycarp's
             Body
             ;
             but
             the
             Christians
             gathered
             up
             his
             Bones
             with
             much
             respect
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             appeared
             how
             they
             honoured
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             not
             worship
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             buried
             them
             in
             a
             convenient
             place
             ,
             which
             they
             intended
             to
             make
             the
             place
             where
             they
             
               should
               hold
               by
               the
               Blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Yearly
               Commemoration
               of
               that
               Birth-day
               of
               his
               Martyrdom
               ,
               with
               much
               Ioy
               and
               Gladness
               ,
               both
               to
               Honour
               the
               Memory
               of
               those
               who
               had
               overcome
               in
               that
               Glorious
               Engagement
               ,
               and
               to
               Instruct
               and
               Confirm
               all
               others
               by
               their
               Example
               .
            
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             valuable
             Pieces
             of
             true
             and
             genuine
             Antiquity
             ;
             and
             it
             shews
             us
             very
             fully
             the
             Sense
             of
             that
             Age
             both
             concerning
             the
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             In
             the
             following
             Ages
             ,
             we
             find
             no
             Characters
             of
             any
             other
             regard
             to
             the
             Bones
             or
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             buried
             them
             very
             decently
             ,
             and
             did
             annually
             commemorate
             their
             Death
             ,
             calling
             it
             their
             Birth-day
             .
             And
             it
             may
             incline
             Men
             strongly
             to
             suspect
             the
             many
             Miracles
             that
             were
             published
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             ,
             as
             wrought
             at
             the
             Tombs
             ,
             or
             Memories
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Relicks
             ,
             that
             we
             hear
             of
             none
             of
             those
             in
             the
             former
             Three
             Centuries
             ;
             for
             it
             seems
             there
             was
             more
             occasion
             for
             them
             during
             the
             Persecution
             ,
             than
             after
             it
             was
             over
             ;
             it
             being
             much
             more
             necessary
             than
             to
             furnish
             Christians
             with
             so
             strong
             a
             Motive
             as
             this
             must
             have
             been
             ,
             to
             
               resist
               even
               to
               Blood
            
             ,
             when
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             Glorify
             himself
             so
             signally
             in
             his
             Saints
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             forces
             us
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             Credulity
             and
             Imagination
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             worse
             than
             both
             these
             ,
             might
             have
             had
             a
             large
             share
             in
             those
             extraordinary
             things
             that
             are
             related
             to
             us
             by
             great
             Men
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             .
             He
             must
             have
             a
             great
             Disposition
             to
             believe
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             that
             can
             digest
             the
             extraordinary
             Relations
             that
             are
             even
             in
             St.
             Basile
             ,
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             St.
             Austin
             ;
             and
             most
             signally
             in
             St.
             Ierom
             ,
             
             for
             instance
             ,
             That
             after
             one
             had
             stolen
             Hilarion's
             Body
             out
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             to
             Palestine
             ,
             upon
             which
             Constantia
             that
             went
             formerly
             constantly
             to
             his
             Tomb
             ,
             was
             ready
             to
             have
             broke
             her
             heart
             ;
             God
             took
             such
             pity
             on
             her
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             true
             Body
             wrought
             great
             Miracles
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             so
             likewise
             very
             great
             Miracles
             continued
             still
             to
             be
             wrought
             at
             the
             Tomb
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             at
             first
             laid
             .
             One
             in
             respect
             to
             those
             Great
             Men
             is
             tempted
             to
             suspect
             that
             many
             things
             might
             have
             been
             foisted
             into
             their
             Writings
             in
             the
             following
             Ages
             .
             A
             great
             many
             Practices
             of
             this
             kind
             have
             been
             made
             manifest
             beyond
             Contradiction
             .
             Whole
             Books
             have
             been
             made
             to
             pass
             for
             the
             Writings
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             do
             evidently
             bear
             the
             Marks
             of
             a
             much
             later
             date
             ,
             where
             the
             Fraud
             was
             carried
             too
             far
             not
             to
             be
             discovered
             .
             At
             other
             times
             parcels
             have
             been
             laid
             in
             among
             their
             genuine
             Productions
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             easily
             distinguished
             ;
             they
             not
             being
             liable
             to
             so
             many
             Critical
             Enquiries
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             made
             on
             a
             larger
             Work.
             It
             is
             a
             little
             unaccountable
             how
             so
             many
             marvellous
             things
             should
             be
             published
             in
             that
             Age
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             who
             spent
             his
             whole
             Life
             between
             two
             of
             the
             publickest
             Scenes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
             Antioch
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             was
             an
             active
             and
             inquisitive
             Man
             ,
             should
             not
             so
             
             much
             as
             have
             heard
             of
             any
             such
             wonderful
             Stories
             ;
             but
             should
             have
             taken
             pains
             to
             remove
             a
             prejudice
             out
             of
             the
             Minds
             of
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             that
             might
             arise
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             heard
             of
             many
             Miracles
             that
             were
             wrought
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             none
             were
             wrought
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             gives
             very
             good
             reasons
             why
             it
             was
             so
             .
             His
             saying
             so
             positively
             ,
             
               That
               none
               were
               wrought
               at
               that
               time
               ,
            
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Salvo
             for
             what
             he
             might
             have
             heard
             from
             other
             Parts
             ,
             shews
             plainly
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             heard
             of
             any
             at
             all
             .
             For
             he
             was
             Orator
             enough
             to
             have
             made
             even
             looser
             Reports
             look
             probable
             .
             This
             does
             very
             much
             shake
             the
             Credit
             of
             those
             amazing
             Relations
             that
             we
             find
             in
             St.
             Ierom
             ,
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             St.
             Austin
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             an
             Opinion
             very
             generally
             received
             both
             in
             the
             East
             and
             the
             West
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             must
             have
             very
             much
             heightned
             the
             growing
             Superstition
             for
             Relicks
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Remnant
             both
             of
             Iudaism
             and
             Gentilism
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             hovered
             about
             their
             Tombs
             ,
             called
             their
             Memories
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             might
             be
             called
             upon
             ,
             and
             spoke
             to
             there
             .
             This
             appears
             even
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Elliberis
             ,
             where
             the
             Superstition
             of
             lighting
             Candles
             about
             their
             Tombs
             in
             Day-light
             is
             forbidden
             ;
             the
             reason
             given
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Spirits
               were
               not
               to
               be
               disquieted
               .
            
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             do
             so
             often
             mention
             the
             going
             to
             their
             Memories
             ,
             
             do
             very
             plainly
             insinuate
             their
             being
             present
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             hearing
             themselves
             called
             upon
             .
             This
             may
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             among
             all
             the
             Saints
             that
             are
             so
             much
             magnified
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             we
             never
             find
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             so
             much
             as
             once
             mentioned
             .
             They
             knew
             not
             where
             her
             Body
             was
             laid
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             Tomb
             for
             her
             ,
             no
             nor
             any
             of
             her
             Relicks
             or
             Utensils
             .
             But
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             Nestorius's
             denying
             her
             to
             be
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             by
             carrying
             the
             Opposition
             to
             that
             too
             far
             ,
             a
             Superstition
             for
             her
             was
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             it
             made
             a
             progress
             sufficient
             to
             ballance
             the
             slowness
             of
             its
             beginning
             ;
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             then
             filled
             with
             very
             extravagant
             Devotions
             for
             her
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             noise
             we
             find
             concerning
             Relicks
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             ,
             has
             all
             the
             Characters
             of
             Novelty
             possible
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             those
             who
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             not
             derive
             it
             from
             former
             times
             .
             One
             circumstance
             in
             this
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             neither
             
               Trypho
               ,
               Celsus
               ,
               Lucian
            
             ,
             nor
             Cecilius
             ,
             do
             object
             to
             the
             Christians
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             their
             fondness
             for
             dead
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             praying
             about
             their
             Tombs
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             well
             have
             alledged
             in
             opposition
             to
             what
             the
             Christians
             charged
             them
             with
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             occasion
             for
             it
             .
             Whereas
             this
             Custom
             was
             no
             sooner
             begun
             ,
             than
             both
             Iulian
             and
             Eunapius
             reproach
             the
             Christians
             for
             it
             .
             Iulian
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             
             speaks
             only
             of
             their
             calling
             on
             God
             over
             Sepulchres
             :
             Eunapius
             writ
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             that
             which
             Iulian
             sets
             forth
             as
             a
             calling
             upon
             God
             ,
             was
             advanced
             to
             an
             Invocation
             of
             them
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             They
             
               heaped
               together
               the
               Bones
               and
               Sculls
               of
               Men
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               punished
               for
               many
               Crimes
               ,
            
             (
             it
             was
             natural
             enough
             for
             a
             spiteful
             Heathen
             ,
             to
             give
             this
             Representation
             of
             their
             Martyrdom
             )
             
               holding
               them
               for
               Gods
            
             :
             And
             after
             some
             scurrilous
             Invectives
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               they
               are
               called
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Ministers
               ▪
               and
               Messengers
               of
               Prayer
               to
               the
               Gods.
            
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             very
             evident
             proof
             of
             the
             Novelty
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             As
             for
             the
             adoring
             them
             ,
             when
             Vigilantius
             asked
             ,
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               Kiss
               and
               Adore
               a
               little
               Dust
               put
               up
               in
               fine
               Linnen
               ?
            
             St.
             Ierom
             ,
             though
             excessively
             fond
             of
             them
             ,
             denies
             this
             very
             positively
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             very
             
             injurious
             Terms
             ,
             being
             offended
             at
             the
             injustice
             of
             the
             Reproach
             .
             Yet
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             were
             let
             lie
             quietly
             in
             their
             Memories
             ,
             the
             fond
             Opinion
             of
             their
             being
             present
             and
             hearing
             what
             was
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             made
             the
             Invocating
             them
             look
             like
             one
             Mans
             desiring
             the
             Assistance
             of
             another
             good
             Man's
             Prayers
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Step
             seemed
             to
             have
             a
             fair
             colour
             :
             But
             when
             their
             Bodies
             were
             pulled
             asunder
             and
             carried
             up
             and
             down
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             believed
             Miracles
             abounded
             every
             where
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             their
             Bones
             and
             Relicks
             grew
             to
             encrease
             and
             multiply
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             had
             more
             Bones
             and
             Limbs
             than
             God
             and
             Nature
             had
             given
             them
             ;
             then
             new
             Hypotheses
             were
             to
             be
             found
             out
             to
             justify
             the
             calling
             upon
             them
             every
             where
             ,
             as
             their
             Relicks
             were
             spread
             .
             St.
             Ierom
             in
             his
             careless
             way
             says
             ,
             
             
               they
               followed
               the
               lamb
               whithersoever
               he
               went
               ,
            
             and
             seems
             to
             make
             no
             doubt
             of
             their
             being
             ,
             if
             not
             every
             where
             ,
             yet
             in
             several
             places
             at
             once
             .
             
             But
             St.
             Austin
             who
             could
             follow
             a
             consequence
             much
             further
             in
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             though
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             that
             Men
             were
             much
             the
             better
             for
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             yet
             he
             confesses
             that
             it
             passed
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Understanding
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             they
             heard
             those
             who
             called
             upon
             them
             at
             their
             Memories
             ,
             or
             wheresoever
             else
             they
             were
             believed
             to
             have
             appeared
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             But
             the
             Devotions
             that
             are
             spoken
             of
             by
             all
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             are
             related
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             offered
             at
             their
             Memories
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             general
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             was
             the
             common
             Practice
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             this
             Conceit
             once
             giving
             some
             colour
             and
             credit
             ,
             to
             the
             Invocating
             them
             ,
             that
             did
             quickly
             encrease
             it self
             to
             a
             general
             Invocation
             of
             them
             every
             where
             .
             And
             thus
             a
             fondness
             for
             their
             Relicks
             ,
             joined
             with
             the
             opinion
             of
             their
             Relation
             and
             nearness
             to
             them
             ,
             did
             in
             a
             short
             time
             grow
             up
             to
             a
             direct
             worshipping
             of
             them
             :
             And
             by
             the
             fruitfulness
             that
             always
             follows
             Superstition
             ,
             did
             spread
             it self
             further
             ,
             to
             their
             Cloaths
             ,
             Utensils
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             else
             that
             had
             any
             relation
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             cause
             given
             in
             St.
             Austin's
             time
             to
             suspect
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Bones
             which
             were
             carried
             about
             by
             Monks
             ,
             
             were
             none
             of
             their
             Bones
             but
             Impostures
             :
             Which
             very
             much
             shakes
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             them
             ;
             since
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             God
             would
             support
             such
             Impostures
             with
             Miracles
             :
             As
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             false
             Relicks
             would
             have
             passed
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             Miracles
             had
             been
             believed
             to
             accompany
             true
             ones
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             their
             Miracles
             likewise
             ,
             to
             attest
             their
             Value
             ;
             so
             let
             this
             Matter
             be
             turned
             which
             way
             it
             may
             ,
             the
             credit
             both
             of
             Relicks
             and
             of
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             little
             shaken
             by
             it
             .
             But
             in
             the
             following
             Ages
             we
             have
             more
             than
             Presumptions
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             much
             of
             this
             false
             Coin
             that
             went
             abroad
             in
             the
             World.
             It
             was
             not
             possible
             to
             distinguish
             the
             False
             from
             the
             True.
             The
             freshness
             of
             Colour
             and
             Smell
             so
             often
             boasted
             might
             have
             been
             easily
             managed
             by
             Art
             ;
             the
             varieties
             of
             those
             Relicks
             ,
             the
             different
             Methods
             of
             discovering
             them
             ,
             the
             Shinings
             that
             were
             said
             to
             be
             about
             their
             Tombs
             ,
             with
             the
             Smells
             that
             broke
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             many
             Apparitions
             that
             accompanied
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             signal
             Cures
             that
             were
             wrought
             by
             them
             ;
             as
             they
             grew
             to
             fill
             the
             World
             with
             many
             Volumes
             of
             Legends
             ,
             many
             more
             lying
             yet
             in
             the
             Manuscripts
             in
             many
             Churches
             ,
             than
             have
             been
             published
             ;
             all
             these
             I
             say
             carry
             in
             them
             such
             Characters
             of
             Fraud
             and
             Imposture
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             of
             Cruelty
             and
             Superstition
             on
             the
             
             other
             ,
             so
             much
             Craft
             and
             so
             much
             Folly
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             full
             Effect
             upon
             the
             World
             ;
             even
             in
             contradiction
             to
             the
             clearest
             Evidence
             possible
             :
             The
             same
             Saints
             having
             more
             Bodies
             and
             Heads
             than
             one
             ,
             in
             different
             Places
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             equally
             celebrated
             with
             Miracles
             .
             A
             great
             profusion
             of
             Wealth
             and
             Pomp
             was
             laid
             out
             in
             honouring
             them
             ;
             new
             Devotions
             were
             still
             invented
             for
             them
             :
             And
             though
             these
             things
             are
             too
             palpably
             False
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             us
             now
             ,
             in
             Ages
             of
             more
             Light
             ,
             where
             every
             thing
             will
             not
             go
             down
             because
             it
             is
             confidently
             affirmed
             ;
             yet
             as
             we
             know
             how
             great
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             this
             continued
             to
             be
             for
             many
             Ages
             before
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             Trade
             is
             still
             carried
             on
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             Ignorance
             and
             the
             same
             Superstition
             does
             still
             continue
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             consider
             the
             last
             Head
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ;
             of
             which
             much
             has
             been
             already
             said
             by
             an
             Anticipation
             :
             For
             there
             is
             that
             Connection
             between
             the
             Worship
             of
             Relicks
             and
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             that
             the
             treating
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             does
             very
             naturally
             carry
             one
             to
             say
             somewhat
             of
             the
             other
             .
             It
             is
             very
             evident
             that
             Saints
             were
             not
             Invocated
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             God
             being
             called
             so
             oft
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Iacob
             seems
             to
             give
             a
             much
             better
             warrant
             for
             it
             ,
             than
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             alledged
             from
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Moses
             was
             their
             Lawgiver
             and
             their
             Mediator
             and
             Intercessor
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             his
             Intercession
             as
             it
             had
             been
             very
             effectual
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             it
             had
             shewed
             it self
             in
             a
             very
             extraordinary
             Instance
             of
             his
             desiring
             that
             his
             Name
             might
             be
             
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               which
               he
               had
               written
            
             rather
             than
             the
             People
             should
             perish
             ;
             
             when
             God
             had
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             raise
             up
             a
             New
             Nation
             to
             himself
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Posterity
             .
             God
             had
             also
             made
             many
             Promises
             to
             that
             Nation
             by
             him
             :
             So
             that
             it
             might
             be
             natural
             enough
             considering
             the
             Genius
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             for
             the
             Iews
             to
             have
             called
             to
             him
             in
             their
             Miseries
             ,
             to
             obtain
             the
             Performance
             of
             those
             Promises
             made
             by
             him
             to
             them
             .
             We
             may
             upon
             this
             refer
             the
             Matter
             to
             every
             Mans
             judgment
             ,
             whether
             Abraham
             and
             Moses
             might
             not
             have
             been
             much
             more
             reasonably
             Invocated
             by
             the
             Iews
             according
             to
             what
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             than
             any
             Saint
             can
             be
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             :
             Yet
             we
             are
             sure
             they
             were
             not
             prayed
             to
             .
             Elijah's
             going
             up
             to
             Heaven
             in
             so
             miraculous
             a
             manner
             ,
             might
             also
             have
             been
             thought
             a
             good
             Reason
             for
             any
             to
             have
             prayed
             to
             him
             :
             But
             nothing
             of
             that
             kind
             was
             then
             practised
             .
             They
             understood
             Prayer
             to
             be
             a
             Part
             of
             that
             Worship
             which
             they
             owed
             to
             God
             only
             :
             So
             that
             the
             praying
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             had
             been
             to
             a
             certain
             Degree
             the
             having
             another
             
               God
               before
            
             ,
             or
             besides
             the
             
               true
               Iehovah
            
             .
             They
             never
             prayed
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             they
             called
             upon
             him
             and
             made
             mention
             of
             no
             other
             :
             The
             Rule
             was
             without
             exception
             ,
             
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               will
               hear
               thee
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorify
               me
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             Point
             there
             is
             no
             dispute
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             same
             method
             followed
             ,
             with
             this
             only
             exception
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             proposed
             as
             our
             Mediator
             :
             And
             that
             not
             only
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             denied
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Intercession
             ;
             for
             when
             St.
             Paul
             is
             treating
             concerning
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             that
             are
             to
             be
             offered
             
               for
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             he
             concludes
             that
             Direction
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               For
               there
               is
               one
               God
               and
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
             We
             think
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             sufficient
             
             Argument
             for
             this
             :
             But
             these
             Words
             go
             farther
             ,
             and
             imply
             a
             Prohibition
             to
             address
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             by
             any
             other
             Mediator
             .
             All
             the
             Directions
             that
             are
             given
             us
             of
             trusting
             in
             God
             and
             praying
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             upon
             the
             matter
             Prohibitions
             of
             trusting
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             of
             calling
             on
             any
             other
             .
             Invocation
             and
             Faith
             are
             joyned
             together
             :
             
               How
               shall
               they
               call
               on
               him
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               believed
               ?
            
             
             So
             that
             we
             ought
             only
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Ye
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               believe
               ye
               also
               in
               me
               .
            
             
             We
             do
             also
             know
             that
             it
             was
             a
             part
             of
             Heathenish
             Idolatry
             to
             Invocate
             either
             Demons
             ,
             or
             departed
             Men
             ,
             whom
             they
             considered
             as
             good
             Beings
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             and
             imployed
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             almost
             the
             same
             Speculations
             about
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             since
             introduced
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             .
             In
             the
             condemning
             all
             Idolatry
             ,
             no
             reserve
             is
             made
             in
             Scripture
             for
             this
             ,
             as
             being
             faulty
             ,
             only
             because
             it
             was
             applied
             wrong
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             might
             be
             set
             right
             when
             directed
             better
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             some
             Men
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             
               Humility
               and
               of
               Will-worship
            
             ,
             
             did
             according
             to
             the
             Platonick
             Notions
             ,
             offer
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               Angels
            
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Colosse
             ,
             pretending
             as
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             those
             Spirits
             who
             were
             imployed
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             ought
             in
             gratitude
             for
             that
             Service
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             their
             Dignity
             ,
             to
             be
             worshipped
             :
             St.
             Paul
             condemns
             all
             this
             ,
             without
             any
             reserves
             made
             for
             lower
             degrees
             of
             Worship
             ;
             he
             charges
             the
             Christians
             to
             
               beware
               of
               that
               vain
               Philosophy
            
             ,
             
             and
             not
             to
             be
             deceived
             by
             those
             shews
             of
             Humility
             ,
             or
             the
             Speculations
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             explain
             that
             which
             they
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             as
             
               intruding
               into
               things
               which
               they
               had
               not
               seen
               ,
               vainly
               puffed
               up
               by
               their
               fleshly
               Mind
               .
            
             If
             any
             degrees
             of
             invocating
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             ,
             had
             been
             consistent
             with
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             proper
             place
             of
             declaring
             them
             :
             But
             the
             condemning
             that
             matter
             so
             absolutely
             ,
             looks
             as
             a
             very
             express
             Prohibition
             of
             all
             sort
             of
             Worship
             to
             Angels
             .
             And
             when
             St.
             Iohn
             fell
             down
             to
             Worship
             the
             Angel
             ,
             that
             had
             made
             him
             such
             glorious
             Discoveries
             upon
             two
             several
             Occasions
             :
             The
             Answer
             he
             had
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               See
               thou
               do
               it
               not
            
             :
             
             
               worship
               God
               :
               I
               am
               thy
               fellow
               servant
               .
            
             It
             is
             probable
             enough
             ,
             that
             St.
             Iohn
             might
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Angel
             who
             had
             made
             such
             Discoveries
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Answer
             plainly
             shews
             that
             no
             sort
             of
             Worship
             ought
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             but
             God.
             The
             reason
             given
             excludes
             all
             sort
             of
             Worship
             ,
             for
             that
             cannot
             be
             among
             Fellow-Servants
             .
          
           
             As
             Angels
             are
             thus
             forbid
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             so
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             worshipping
             or
             invocating
             anySaints
             that
             had
             died
             for
             theFaith
             ,
             such
             as
             St.
             Stephen
             and
             St.
             Iames.
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
             they
             are
             required
             to
             
               Remember
               them
               which
               had
               the
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               their
               faith
            
             ;
             but
             not
             a
             word
             of
             praying
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             if
             either
             the
             Silence
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             or
             if
             plain
             Declarations
             to
             the
             contrary
             could
             decide
             this
             Matter
             ,
             the
             Controversy
             would
             be
             soon
             at
             an
             end
             .
             Christ
             is
             always
             proposed
             to
             us
             as
             the
             only
             Person
             by
             whom
             we
             come
             unto
             God
             :
             And
             when
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             against
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Angels
             ,
             he
             sets
             Christ
             out
             in
             his
             Glory
             in
             Opposition
             to
             it
             .
             
               For
               in
               him
               dwelleth
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               bodily
               ;
               and
               ye
               are
               compleat
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               Principality
               and
               Power
            
             ;
             
             pursuing
             that
             reason
             in
             a
             great
             many
             particulars
             .
          
           
           
             From
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             if
             we
             go
             to
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             we
             find
             nothing
             that
             favours
             this
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Irenaeus
             disclaims
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Angels
             .
             The
             memorable
             Passage
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smirna
             ,
             formerly
             cited
             ,
             is
             a
             full
             Proof
             of
             their
             Sense
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             and
             Tertullian
             do
             often
             mention
             the
             Worship
             that
             was
             given
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             
             by
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             were
             they
             at
             that
             time
             from
             praying
             to
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             prayed
             for
             them
             as
             was
             formerly
             explained
             :
             They
             thought
             they
             were
             not
             yet
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             could
             not
             pray
             to
             them
             as
             long
             as
             that
             Opinion
             continued
             .
             That
             Form
             of
             praying
             for
             them
             is
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
             .
             In
             all
             that
             Collection
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Work
             of
             the
             Fourth
             or
             Fifth
             Century
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             that
             intimates
             their
             Praying
             to
             Saints
             .
             In
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             express
             Condemnation
             of
             those
             who
             invocated
             Angels
             ;
             
             this
             is
             called
             a
             
               Secret
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               a
               forsaking
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             The
             first
             Apologists
             for
             Christianity
             do
             arraign
             the
             Worship
             of
             Demons
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             had
             once
             lived
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             a
             Stile
             that
             shewed
             they
             did
             not
             apprehend
             that
             the
             Argument
             could
             be
             turned
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             worshipping
             either
             Angels
             or
             departed
             Saints
             .
             When
             the
             Arian
             Controversy
             arose
             ,
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Christ
             is
             urged
             by
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Cyril
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             an
             evident
             Argument
             that
             he
             was
             neither
             made
             nor
             created
             ;
             since
             they
             did
             not
             pray
             to
             Angels
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             concluded
             that
             Christ
             was
             God.
             These
             are
             convincing
             Proofs
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Three
             first
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             was
             confessed
             upon
             the
             former
             Head
             ,
             they
             began
             with
             Martyrs
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             .
             They
             fancied
             they
             heard
             those
             that
             called
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             they
             invocated
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             private
             Prayers
             to
             them
             began
             .
             But
             as
             appears
             both
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             several
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Publick
             Offices
             were
             yet
             preserved
             pure
             .
             St.
             Austin
             says
             plainly
             ,
             The
             Gentiles
             built
             Temples
             ,
             raised
             Altars
             ,
             ordained
             Priests
             ,
             
               and
               offered
            
             Sacrifices
             
               to
               their
               Gods
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               we
               do
               not
               erect
               Temples
               to
               our
            
             Martyrs
             ,
             
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Gods
               ;
               but
               Memories
               as
               to
               dead
               Men
               ,
               whose
               Spirits
               live
               with
               God
               ;
               nor
               do
               we
               erect
            
             Altars
             ,
             
               upon
               which
               we
               Sacrifice
               to
            
             Martyrs
             ;
             
               but
               to
               one
               God
               only
               do
               we
               offer
               ;
               to
               the
               God
               of
            
             Martyrs
             ,
             
               and
               our
            
             God
             ;
             
               at
               which
               Sacrifice
               they
               are
            
             named
             
               in
               their
               Place
               and
               Order
               ,
               as
               Men
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               confessing
               Him
               have
               overcome
               the
            
             World
             ,
             
               but
               they
               are
               not
               invocated
               by
               the
               Priest
               that
               Sacrifices
               .
            
             It
             seems
             ●he
             Form
             of
             Praying
             for
             the
             Saints
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             was
             not
             used
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Africk
             in
             St.
             Austin's
             Time
             :
             He
             says
             very
             positively
             ,
             That
             they
             did
             not
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             did
             praise
             God
             for
             them
             :
             And
             he
             says
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               the
               Worship
               of
               dead
               Men
               be
               any
               part
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               they
               ought
               so
               to
               be
               honoured
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               imitate
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               not
               worshipped
            
             .
             God
             was
             indeed
             prayed
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             Praying
             to
             God
             to
             favour
             us
             on
             their
             account
             ,
             and
             praying
             immediately
             to
             them
             to
             hear
             us
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Praying
             to
             them
             imports
             either
             their
             being
             every
             where
             ,
             or
             their
             knowing
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             a
             blasphemous
             Piece
             of
             Idolatry
             to
             ascribe
             that
             to
             them
             without
             a
             Divine
             Communication
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Presumption
             in
             any
             Man
             to
             fancy
             that
             they
             may
             be
             prayed
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             so
             many
             parts
             of
             Worship
             upon
             it
             ,
             barely
             upon
             some
             probabilites
             and
             inferences
             ,
             without
             an
             express
             Revelation
             about
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Saints
             may
             be
             perfectly
             happy
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             without
             seeing
             all
             things
             in
             him
             ;
             nor
             have
             we
             any
             reason
             to
             carry
             that
             farther
             than
             the
             Scripture
             has
             done
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Invocating
             of
             Martyrs
             grew
             from
             a
             calling
             to
             them
             at
             their
             Memories
             ,
             to
             a
             general
             calling
             to
             them
             in
             all
             places
             ;
             so
             from
             the
             Invocating
             Martyrs
             ,
             they
             went
             on
             to
             pray
             to
             other
             Saints
             ;
             yet
             that
             was
             at
             first
             ventured
             on
             doubtfully
             ,
             and
             only
             in
             Funeral
             Orations
             ;
             where
             an
             address
             to
             the
             dead
             Person
             to
             pray
             for
             those
             that
             were
             then
             honouring
             his
             Memory
             ,
             might
             perhaps
             ,
             come
             in
             as
             a
             figure
             of
             pompous
             Eloquence
             ;
             in
             which
             Nazianzen
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             first
             that
             uses
             it
             ,
             did
             often
             give
             himself
             a
             very
             great
             compass
             ;
             yet
             he
             and
             others
             soften
             such
             Figures
             with
             this
             ,
             
               If
               there
               is
               any
               sense
               or
               knowledge
               of
               what
               we
               do
               below
               .
            
          
           
             From
             Prayers
             to
             God
             to
             receive
             the
             Intercessions
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Saints
             ,
             it
             came
             in
             later
             Ages
             to
             be
             usual
             to
             have
             Litanies
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             immediately
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             at
             first
             this
             was
             only
             a
             desire
             to
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             those
             who
             did
             thus
             Invocate
             them
             ,
             
               Ora
               pro
               nobis
            
             .
             But
             so
             impossible
             is
             it
             to
             restrain
             Superstition
             when
             it
             has
             once
             got
             head
             ,
             and
             has
             prevailed
             ,
             that
             in
             conclusion
             all
             things
             that
             were
             asked
             either
             of
             God
             or
             Christ
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             asked
             from
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             same
             humility
             both
             of
             Gesture
             and
             Expression
             ;
             in
             which
             if
             there
             was
             any
             difference
             made
             ,
             it
             seemed
             to
             be
             rather
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             and
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Ten
             Ave's
             for
             one
             Pater
             ,
             and
             that
             humble
             Prostration
             in
             which
             all
             fall
             down
             every
             day
             to
             worship
             her
             :
             The
             Prayer
             used
             constantly
             to
             her
             ,
             
               Maria
               ,
               Mater
               gratiae
               Mater
               miserecordiae
               ,
               tu
               nos
               ab
               hoste
               protege
               ,
               &
               hora
               mortis
               suscipe
               ,
            
             is
             an
             immediate
             acknowledgment
             of
             her
             as
             the
             giver
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             such
             are
             ,
             
               Solve
               vincla
               reis
               ,
               profer
               lumen
               caecis
            
             ;
             with
             many
             others
             of
             that
             nature
             .
             The
             Collection
             of
             these
             swells
             to
             a
             huge
             bulk
             ,
             
               Iure
               Matris
               impera
               Redemptori
            
             ,
             is
             an
             allowed
             Address
             to
             her
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             an
             infinity
             of
             most
             scandalous
             ones
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             only
             tolerated
             ,
             but
             encouraged
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             Altars
             are
             consecrated
             to
             her
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             other
             Saints
             ;
             but
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             is
             offered
             up
             to
             her
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             Absolution
             ,
             the
             pardon
             of
             Sins
             ,
             the
             increase
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             are
             prayed
             for
             to
             the
             Penitent
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             .
             The
             pardon
             of
             Sins
             and
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             are
             also
             prayed
             for
             from
             Angels
             ,
             
               Angelorum
               concio
               sacra
               ,
               Archangelorum
               Turma
               inclyta
               ,
               nostra
               diluant
               jam
               peccata
               ,
               praestando
               supernam
               Coeli
               gloriam
               .
            
             Many
             strains
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Hymns
             and
             other
             publick
             Offices
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             And
             though
             in
             the
             late
             Corrections
             of
             their
             Offices
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             more
             scandalous
             are
             left
             out
             ,
             yet
             those
             here
             cited
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             many
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             are
             still
             preserved
             .
             And
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             did
             plainly
             intend
             to
             connive
             at
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             for
             they
             did
             not
             restrain
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             only
             to
             be
             an
             Address
             to
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             disguise
             with
             which
             they
             study
             to
             cover
             this
             matter
             :
             But
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             the
             flying
             to
             
               their
               help
               and
               assistance
            
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             Intercession
             ,
             is
             encouraged
             :
             Which
             shews
             that
             the
             Council
             would
             not
             limit
             this
             part
             of
             their
             Devotion
             to
             a
             bare
             
               Ora
               pro
               nobis
            
             ;
             that
             might
             have
             seemed
             flat
             and
             low
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             might
             have
             discouraged
             it
             ;
             therefore
             they
             made
             use
             of
             words
             that
             will
             go
             as
             far
             
             as
             Superstition
             can
             carry
             them
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Invocating
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             making
             Vows
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Dedicating
             themselves
             to
             them
             ;
             if
             the
             flying
             to
             them
             in
             all
             distresses
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             acts
             and
             in
             the
             same
             words
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             teach
             us
             to
             fly
             to
             God
             with
             ;
             and
             if
             all
             the
             studied
             honours
             of
             Processions
             ,
             and
             other
             pompous
             Rites
             towards
             their
             Images
             ,
             that
             are
             invented
             to
             do
             them
             honour
             ;
             if
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             this
             does
             amount
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             sure
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             since
             they
             
               honour
               the
               creature
            
             not
             only
             besides
             (
             but
             in
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             that
             Phrase
             
               more
               than
               )
               the
               Creator
            
             .
             
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             us
             see
             what
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             these
             Devotions
             ,
             against
             which
             we
             bring
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             to
             speak
             modestly
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             certainly
             such
             that
             there
             should
             be
             matters
             of
             great
             weight
             in
             the
             other
             Scale
             to
             balance
             them
             .
             Nothing
             is
             pretended
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             genuine
             ,
             for
             above
             Three
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             after
             Christ.
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             since
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             of
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             ,
             must
             bear
             this
             Burden
             .
             These
             are
             Consequences
             that
             do
             not
             much
             affect
             us
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             pay
             great
             respect
             to
             many
             great
             Men
             that
             flourished
             in
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             Centuries
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             compare
             that
             Age
             with
             the
             Three
             that
             went
             before
             it
             .
             Those
             great
             Men
             give
             us
             a
             sad
             account
             of
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             not
             only
             among
             the
             Laity
             ,
             but
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             their
             being
             so
             flexible
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             they
             appeared
             to
             be
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             the
             Arian
             Controversy
             ,
             gives
             us
             very
             just
             reason
             to
             suspect
             the
             practices
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             protection
             and
             encouragements
             that
             the
             Church
             received
             from
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperors
             ,
             were
             not
             improved
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             .
          
           
             The
             justest
             abatement
             that
             we
             can
             offer
             for
             thisCorruption
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             manifest
             to
             be
             either
             denied
             or
             justified
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             They
             were
             then
             engaged
             with
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             were
             much
             set
             on
             bringing
             them
             over
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             In
             order
             to
             that
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             natural
             for
             them
             to
             think
             of
             all
             methods
             possible
             to
             accommodate
             Christianity
             to
             their
             taste
             .
             It
             was
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             observed
             how
             far
             the
             Apostles
             complied
             with
             the
             Iews
             that
             they
             might
             gain
             them
             .
             St.
             Paul
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             to
             
               the
               Iews
               he
               became
               a
               Iew
               ;
               and
               to
               them
               that
               were
               without
               law
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               one
               without
               law
               ;
               that
               by
               all
               means
               he
               might
               gain
               some
               .
            
             They
             might
             think
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Iews
             ,
             who
             had
             abused
             the
             light
             of
             a
             Revealed
             Religion
             ,
             who
             had
             rejected
             and
             crucified
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             his
             Followers
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             all
             respects
             corrupted
             both
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             their
             Morals
             ,
             were
             waited
             on
             and
             complied
             with
             ,
             in
             the
             observance
             of
             that
             very
             Law
             which
             was
             abrogated
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             was
             still
             insisted
             on
             by
             them
             as
             of
             perpetual
             Obligation
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             after
             the
             Apostles
             had
             made
             a
             solemn
             decision
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             continued
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             that
             Law
             ;
             all
             this
             might
             be
             applied
             with
             some
             advantages
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             Gentiles
             had
             nothing
             but
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             to
             Govern
             them
             ;
             they
             might
             seem
             willing
             to
             become
             Christians
             ,
             but
             they
             still
             despised
             the
             nakedness
             and
             simplicity
             of
             that
             Religion
             .
             And
             it
             is
             reasonable
             enough
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Emperors
             and
             other
             great
             Men
             ,
             might
             in
             a
             Political
             view
             ,
             considering
             the
             vast
             strength
             of
             Heathenism
             ,
             press
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             times
             to
             use
             all
             imaginable
             ways
             to
             adorn
             Christianity
             with
             such
             an
             exteriorForm
             ofWorship
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             most
             acceptable
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             might
             most
             probably
             bring
             them
             over
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Christians
             had
             long
             felt
             the
             weight
             of
             Persecution
             from
             them
             ▪
             and
             were
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             much
             frighted
             with
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             Relapse
             in
             Iulian's
             time
             .
             It
             is
             natural
             to
             all
             Men
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             safe
             ,
             and
             to
             weaken
             the
             numbers
             of
             their
             implacable
             Enemies
             .
             In
             that
             state
             of
             things
             we
             do
             plainly
             see
             
             they
             began
             to
             comply
             in
             lesser
             Matters
             :
             For
             whereas
             in
             the
             First
             Ages
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             often
             reproached
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Temples
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             nor
             Priests
             ,
             they
             changed
             their
             dialect
             in
             all
             those
             Points
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             was
             carried
             further
             .
             The
             Vulgar
             are
             more
             easily
             wrought
             upon
             in
             greater
             Points
             of
             Speculation
             ,
             than
             in
             some
             small
             Ritual
             Matters
             :
             Because
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             much
             concerned
             about
             it
             :
             But
             the
             other
             is
             more
             sensible
             and
             lies
             within
             their
             compass
             .
             We
             find
             some
             in
             Palestine
             kept
             Images
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ;
             others
             began
             in
             Spain
             to
             light
             Candles
             by
             Day-light
             ,
             and
             to
             paint
             the
             Walls
             of
             their
             Churches
             :
             And
             though
             these
             things
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Elliberis
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             by
             what
             St.
             Ierom
             has
             cited
             out
             of
             Vigilantius
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Superstition
             did
             work
             strongly
             among
             them
             :
             We
             hear
             of
             none
             that
             writ
             against
             those
             abuses
             besides
             Vigilantius
             ;
             yet
             Ierom
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             many
             Bishops
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             with
             him
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             is
             so
             angry
             as
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             they
             deserved
             to
             be
             called
             Bishops
             .
             Most
             of
             these
             abuses
             had
             also
             specious
             beginnings
             ;
             and
             went
             on
             insensibly
             :
             Where
             they
             made
             greater
             steps
             ,
             we
             find
             an
             opposition
             to
             them
             .
             
             Epiphanius
             is
             very
             severe
             upon
             the
             Collyridians
             ,
             for
             their
             Worshipping
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             And
             though
             they
             did
             it
             by
             Offering
             up
             a
             Cake
             to
             her
             ,
             yet
             if
             any
             will
             read
             all
             that
             he
             says
             against
             that
             Superstition
             ,
             they
             will
             clearly
             see
             ,
             that
             no
             Prayers
             were
             then
             Offered
             up
             to
             her
             ,
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             :
             And
             that
             he
             rejects
             the
             thought
             of
             it
             with
             Indignation
             .
             But
             the
             respect
             paid
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             the
             opinion
             that
             they
             were
             still
             hovering
             about
             their
             Tombs
             ,
             might
             make
             the
             calling
             to
             them
             for
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             like
             one
             Mans
             desiring
             the
             Prayers
             of
             other
             Good
             Men
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             thing
             of
             this
             kind
             is
             once
             begun
             ,
             it
             naturally
             goes
             on
             .
             Of
             all
             this
             we
             see
             a
             particular
             Account
             in
             a
             Discourse
             writ
             on
             purpose
             on
             this
             Argument
             ,
             of
             curing
             the
             Affections
             and
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             by
             Theodoret
             ,
             
             who
             may
             be
             justly
             reckoned
             among
             the
             greatest
             Men
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             he
             insists
             upon
             this
             particular
             of
             proposing
             to
             them
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             instead
             of
             their
             Gods.
             And
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             found
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             compliance
             ;
             many
             Heathens
             were
             every
             day
             coming
             over
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             And
             it
             might
             then
             perhaps
             be
             intended
             ,
             to
             lay
             all
             those
             aside
             ,
             when
             the
             Heathens
             were
             once
             brought
             over
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             this
             must
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             Men
             of
             that
             time
             had
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesy
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             foresee
             what
             Progress
             this
             might
             make
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             an
             Excess
             it
             might
             grow
             ;
             they
             had
             nothing
             of
             that
             kind
             in
             their
             View
             :
             So
             that
             between
             Charity
             and
             Policy
             ,
             between
             a
             desire
             to
             bring
             over
             Multitudes
             to
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             an
             Inclination
             to
             secure
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             by
             any
             who
             considers
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             that
             these
             Corruptions
             should
             have
             got
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             having
             once
             got
             in
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             gone
             on
             so
             fast
             ,
             and
             be
             carried
             so
             far
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             offered
             all
             the
             Considerations
             that
             arise
             from
             the
             State
             of
             Things
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             we
             do
             still
             preserve
             the
             Respect
             due
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             confess
             that
             they
             were
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             something
             of
             human
             Nature
             appeared
             in
             this
             Piece
             of
             their
             Conduct
             .
             This
             can
             be
             made
             no
             Argument
             for
             later
             Ages
             ,
             who
             having
             no
             Heathens
             among
             them
             ,
             are
             under
             no
             Temptations
             to
             comply
             with
             any
             of
             the
             Parts
             of
             Heathenism
             ,
             to
             gain
             them
             .
             And
             now
             that
             the
             abuse
             of
             these
             Matters
             ,
             is
             become
             so
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             has
             spread
             it self
             so
             far
             ,
             how
             
             much
             soever
             we
             may
             excuse
             those
             Ages
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             discern
             the
             first
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             small
             Heads
             of
             that
             which
             has
             since
             overflow'd
             Christendom
             :
             Yet
             we
             can
             by
             no
             means
             bear
             even
             with
             those
             beginnings
             ,
             which
             have
             had
             such
             dismal
             Effects
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             reduced
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Times
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             First
             Three
             Centuries
             :
             And
             for
             the
             Fourth
             we
             reverence
             it
             so
             much
             on
             other
             Accounts
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             Sake
             of
             these
             we
             are
             unwilling
             to
             Reflect
             too
             much
             on
             this
             .
          
           
             Another
             Consideration
             urged
             for
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             seeing
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             see
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             all
             the
             Concerns
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             still
             Parts
             ;
             and
             they
             being
             in
             a
             most
             perfect
             State
             of
             Charity
             ,
             they
             must
             certainly
             love
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Brethren
             here
             below
             :
             So
             that
             if
             Saints
             on
             Earth
             whose
             Charity
             is
             not
             yet
             perfect
             ,
             do
             pray
             for
             one
             another
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             they
             in
             that
             State
             of
             Perfection
             do
             certainly
             pray
             most
             fervently
             for
             them
             .
             And
             as
             we
             here
             on
             Earth
             do
             desire
             the
             Prayers
             of
             others
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             as
             reasonable
             and
             much
             more
             useful
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             in
             a
             higher
             State
             of
             Favour
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             more
             exalted
             Charity
             :
             By
             which
             their
             Intercessions
             will
             be
             both
             more
             earnest
             ,
             and
             more
             prevalent
             .
             They
             think
             also
             that
             this
             Honour
             paid
             the
             Saints
             ,
             is
             an
             Honour
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             glorified
             in
             them
             :
             And
             since
             he
             is
             the
             acknowledged
             Fountain
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             think
             that
             all
             the
             Worship
             offered
             to
             them
             ends
             and
             terminates
             in
             God.
             They
             think
             as
             Princes
             are
             come
             at
             by
             the
             means
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Favour
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             come
             to
             God
             by
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             That
             all
             our
             Prayers
             to
             them
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             than
             a
             desire
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             interceed
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             finally
             that
             the
             Offering
             of
             Sacrifice
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Worship
             ,
             that
             can
             indeed
             be
             made
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             other
             Acts
             of
             Devotion
             and
             Respect
             ,
             may
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Saints
             :
             And
             the
             sublimest
             Degrees
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             offered
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             as
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             in
             a
             peculiar
             rank
             by
             her self
             .
             For
             they
             range
             the
             order
             of
             Worship
             into
             Latria
             ,
             that
             is
             due
             only
             to
             God
             ;
             Hyperdulia
             ,
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             Dulia
             ,
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             other
             Saints
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             easy
             to
             retort
             all
             this
             ,
             by
             putting
             it
             into
             the
             Mouth
             of
             a
             Heathen
             ;
             and
             shewing
             how
             well
             it
             would
             fit
             all
             those
             Parts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             that
             they
             offered
             to
             Demons
             or
             Intelligent
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             Deified
             Men
             among
             them
             .
             This
             is
             obvious
             enough
             to
             such
             as
             have
             read
             what
             the
             first
             Apologists
             for
             Christianity
             have
             writ
             upon
             those
             Heads
             .
             But
             to
             take
             this
             to
             pieces
             ;
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Saints
             see
             all
             the
             Concerns
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             God
             can
             make
             them
             perfectly
             happy
             without
             this
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             think
             ,
             the
             seeing
             them
             is
             a
             necessary
             Ingredient
             of
             perfect
             Happiness
             ,
             we
             must
             from
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             also
             see
             the
             whole
             Chain
             of
             Providence
             :
             Otherwise
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             some
             suspence
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             our
             Notions
             ,
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             perfect
             Happiness
             .
             For
             if
             they
             see
             the
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Miseries
             of
             Christians
             ,
             without
             seeing
             on
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             what
             all
             that
             will
             issue
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             stop
             to
             their
             entire
             joy
             .
             And
             if
             they
             see
             the
             final
             Issue
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             God
             is
             to
             do
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             that
             they
             can
             interceed
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             indeed
             for
             it
             .
             To
             us
             who
             know
             not
             the
             hidden
             Counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             Prayer
             is
             necessary
             and
             commanded
             :
             But
             it
             seems
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             State
             in
             which
             all
             these
             Events
             are
             known
             .
             This
             which
             they
             lay
             for
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Prayers
             to
             Saints
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             concerning
             which
             
             God
             has
             revealed
             nothing
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             we
             can
             have
             no
             certainty
             .
             God
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             join
             our
             Prayers
             together
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             clear
             Warrants
             for
             desiring
             the
             Intercession
             of
             others
             .
             It
             is
             a
             high
             Act
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Instance
             of
             the
             mutual
             Love
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             among
             Christians
             :
             It
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             And
             as
             they
             do
             certainly
             know
             ,
             that
             those
             whose
             assistance
             they
             desire
             ,
             understand
             their
             Wants
             when
             they
             signify
             them
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             sure
             that
             God
             has
             commanded
             this
             mutual
             Praying
             one
             for
             another
             .
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             therefore
             to
             argue
             from
             what
             God
             has
             commanded
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             have
             many
             good
             Effects
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             no
             bad
             one
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             he
             has
             not
             commanded
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             against
             which
             there
             are
             many
             plain
             Intimations
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             have
             many
             bad
             Effects
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             sure
             that
             it
             can
             have
             any
             one
             that
             is
             good
             .
             Beside
             ,
             that
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             Devotion
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             different
             from
             our
             desiring
             the
             Prayers
             of
             such
             as
             are
             alive
             :
             The
             one
             is
             as
             visibly
             an
             Act
             of
             religious
             Worship
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             not
             .
             God
             has
             called
             himself
             
               a
               jealous
               God
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               give
               his
               Glory
               to
               another
               .
            
             
             And
             through
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             Prayer
             is
             represented
             as
             a
             main
             Part
             of
             the
             Service
             due
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             in
             which
             he
             takes
             the
             most
             Pleasure
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             called
             :
             
             And
             every
             other
             Sacrifice
             can
             only
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             the
             internal
             Acts
             of
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             spiritual
             Sacrifices
             with
             which
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             .
             The
             only
             thing
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             reserves
             to
             God
             ,
             proves
             to
             be
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             :
             
             Which
             as
             shall
             appear
             upon
             another
             Article
             ,
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             that
             they
             have
             invented
             ;
             but
             which
             is
             no
             where
             commanded
             by
             God
             :
             So
             that
             if
             this
             is
             well
             made
             out
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             nothing
             reserved
             to
             God
             to
             be
             the
             act
             of
             their
             Latria
             :
             Though
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Virgin
             and
             the
             Saints
             have
             a
             share
             in
             that
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             The
             excusing
             this
             ,
             from
             the
             Addresses
             made
             to
             Princes
             by
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Favour
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             thing
             it self
             ;
             it
             gives
             us
             a
             low
             Idea
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             often
             declared
             to
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             to
             be
             addressed
             to
             by
             those
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             be
             come
             to
             without
             an
             Interposition
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             always
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             
               hearer
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             as
             ready
             to
             accept
             of
             and
             answer
             the
             Prayers
             of
             his
             People
             :
             To
             seek
             to
             other
             Assistances
             ,
             looks
             as
             if
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             were
             not
             Infinite
             ,
             or
             the
             Intercessions
             of
             Christ
             were
             not
             of
             infinite
             Efficacy
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Corrupting
             of
             the
             main
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             draw
             our
             Affections
             wholly
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             free
             us
             from
             all
             low
             Notions
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             every
             thing
             that
             may
             incline
             us
             to
             Idolatry
             or
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             gone
             through
             all
             the
             Heads
             contained
             in
             this
             Article
             .
             It
             seemed
             necessary
             to
             explain
             these
             with
             a
             due
             Copiousness
             ;
             they
             being
             not
             only
             Points
             of
             Speculation
             ,
             in
             which
             Errors
             are
             not
             always
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             but
             practical
             Things
             ;
             which
             enter
             into
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             run
             through
             it
             .
             And
             certainly
             it
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             preserve
             it
             pure
             ,
             from
             being
             corrupted
             with
             Heathenish
             or
             Idolatrous
             Practices
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             End
             of
             Revealed
             Religion
             to
             deliver
             the
             World
             from
             Idolatry
             :
             A
             great
             Part
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             did
             consist
             of
             Rites
             of
             which
             we
             can
             give
             no
             other
             account
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             like
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Fences
             and
             Hedges
             ,
             that
             were
             intended
             to
             keep
             that
             Nation
             in
             the
             greatest
             Opposition
             ,
             
             and
             at
             the
             utmost
             distance
             possible
             from
             Idolatry
             ;
             we
             cannot
             therefore
             think
             that
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             are
             carried
             to
             higher
             Notions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             more
             spiritual
             way
             of
             Worshipping
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             an
             approach
             to
             some
             of
             the
             worst
             Pieces
             of
             Gentilism
             ;
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             outdone
             by
             Christians
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             its
             most
             scandalous
             Parts
             :
             Such
             as
             the
             Worship
             of
             subordinate
             Gods
             ,
             and
             of
             Images
             .
             These
             are
             the
             chief
             Grounds
             upon
             which
             we
             separate
             from
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             :
             Since
             we
             cannot
             have
             fellowship
             with
             them
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             join
             in
             those
             Acts
             ,
             which
             we
             look
             on
             as
             direct
             violations
             of
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Commandment
             .
             God
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             rather
             venture
             on
             their
             Wrath
             ,
             how
             burning
             soever
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             than
             on
             his
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             
               consuming
               Fire
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXIII
             .
             Of
             Ministring
             in
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Office
               of
               publick
               Preaching
               or
               Ministring
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ;
               before
               he
               be
               lawfully
               called
               and
               sent
               to
               execute
               the
               same
               .
               And
               those
               we
               ought
               to
               judge
               lawfully
               called
               and
               sent
               ,
               which
               be
               chosen
               and
               called
               to
               this
               work
               by
               Men
               ,
               who
               have
               publick
               Authority
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               to
               call
               and
               send
               Ministers
               into
               the
               Lord's
               Uineyard
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             have
             two
             particulars
             fixed
             in
             this
             Article
             :
             The
             First
             is
             against
             any
             that
             shall
             assume
             to
             themselves
             ,
             without
             a
             lawful
             Vocation
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             dispencing
             the
             things
             of
             God
             :
             The
             Second
             is
             ,
             the
             defining
             in
             very
             general
             Words
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             a
             lawful
             Call.
             As
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             it
             will
             bear
             no
             great
             difficulty
             :
             We
             see
             in
             the
             old
             Dispensation
             ,
             that
             the
             Family
             ,
             the
             Age
             ,
             and
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             those
             that
             might
             serve
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             are
             very
             particularly
             set
             forth
             .
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             our
             Lord
             called
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             out
             :
             He
             also
             sent
             out
             upon
             another
             occasion
             Seventy
             Disciples
             :
             And
             before
             he
             left
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             He
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             
               as
               his
               Father
               had
               sent
               him
               ,
               so
               he
               sent
               them
               :
            
             
             Which
             seems
             to
             Import
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             was
             sent
             into
             the
             World
             with
             this
             ,
             among
             other
             Powers
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             send
             others
             in
             his
             Name
             ;
             so
             he
             likewise
             empowered
             them
             to
             do
             the
             same
             :
             And
             when
             they
             went
             planting
             Churches
             ▪
             as
             they
             took
             some
             to
             be
             Companions
             of
             Labour
             with
             themselves
             ,
             so
             they
             appointed
             others
             over
             the
             particular
             Churches
             in
             which
             they
             fixed
             them
             :
             Such
             were
             Epaphras
             or
             Epaphroditus
             at
             
               Colosse
               ,
               Timothy
            
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             in
             Crete
             .
             To
             them
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             Authority
             :
             Otherwise
             it
             was
             a
             needless
             thing
             to
             write
             so
             many
             directions
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             conduct
             .
             They
             had
             the
             Depositum
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             
             with
             which
             they
             were
             chiefly
             entrusted
             :
             Concerning
             the
             succession
             in
             which
             that
             was
             to
             be
             continued
             ,
             we
             have
             these
             Words
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               The
               things
               which
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               ,
               among
               many
               witnesses
               ,
               the
               same
               commit
               thou
               to
               faithful
               Men
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               also
               .
            
             To
             them
             directions
             are
             given
             ,
             concerning
             all
             the
             different
             Parts
             of
             their
             Worship
             :
             
               Supplications
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               Intercessions
               and
               giving
               of
               thanks
            
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             keeping
             up
             the
             decency
             of
             the
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             not
             suffering
             of
             Women
             to
             Teach
             ;
             like
             the
             Women
             Priests
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             were
             believed
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             a
             Bacchick
             Fury
             .
             To
             them
             are
             directed
             all
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             such
             as
             might
             be
             made
             ,
             either
             Bishops
             or
             Deacons
             :
             They
             were
             to
             examine
             them
             according
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             receive
             or
             reject
             them
             .
             All
             this
             was
             directed
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             know
             how
             he
             ought
             to
             
               behave
               himself
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God.
            
             
             He
             had
             Authority
             given
             him
             to
             Rebuke
             and
             Entreat
             ,
             to
             Honour
             and
             to
             Censure
             .
             He
             was
             to
             Order
             what
             Widows
             might
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Number
             and
             who
             should
             be
             refused
             .
             He
             was
             
               to
               receive
               Accusations
               against
               Elders
            
             or
             Presbyters
             according
             to
             directed
             Methods
             ,
             and
             was
             either
             to
             Censure
             some
             ,
             or
             to
             lay
             Hands
             on
             others
             as
             should
             agree
             with
             the
             Rules
             that
             were
             set
             him
             :
             And
             in
             conclusion
             he
             is
             very
             solemnly
             charged
             ,
             
             
               to
               keep
               that
               which
               was
               committed
               to
               his
               Trust.
            
             He
             is
             required
             rightly
             
               to
               divide
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               to
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               
               and
               exhort
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               the
               work
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               full
               proof
               of
               his
               ministry
               .
            
             Some
             of
             the
             same
             things
             are
             charged
             upon
             Titus
             ,
             whom
             St.
             Paul
             had
             left
             in
             Crete
             to
             
               set
               in
               order
               the
               things
               that
               were
               wanting
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               :
            
             Several
             of
             the
             Characters
             by
             which
             he
             was
             to
             try
             them
             are
             also
             set
             down
             :
             He
             is
             charged
             to
             
               rebuke
               the
               people
               sharply
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               speak
               the
               things
               that
               became
               sound
               doctrine
               :
            
             He
             is
             instructed
             concerning
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             he
             was
             to
             Teach
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             he
             was
             to
             Avoid
             ;
             and
             also
             how
             to
             Censure
             an
             Heretick
             :
             He
             was
             to
             
               admonish
               him
               twice
            
             ,
             
             and
             if
             that
             did
             not
             prevail
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             
               reject
               him
            
             ,
             by
             some
             publick
             Censure
             .
          
           
             These
             Rules
             given
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             do
             pl●inly
             Import
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             to
             be
             an
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Man
             was
             to
             assume
             this
             Authority
             to
             himself
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             founded
             on
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             a
             standing
             Rule
             agreed
             to
             in
             all
             Times
             and
             Places
             :
             
               No
               Man
               taketh
               this
               honour
               to
               himself
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               was
               Aaron
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             Corinthians
             did
             reckon
             up
             the
             several
             Orders
             and
             Functions
             ,
             
             that
             God
             had
             set
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             he
             shews
             that
             these
             were
             not
             transient
             but
             lasting
             Constitutions
             :
             For
             there
             as
             he
             reckons
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
            
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             the
             Gifts
             which
             Christ
             at
             his
             Ascension
             had
             given
             to
             Men
             ;
             so
             he
             tells
             the
             Ends
             for
             which
             they
             were
             given
             :
             
               For
               the
               perfecting
               the
               Saints
            
             (
             by
             Perfecting
             seems
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             initiating
             them
             by
             Holy
             Mysteries
             ;
             rather
             than
             the
             compacting
             or
             putting
             them
             in
             joint
             :
             For
             as
             that
             is
             the
             proper
             Signification
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             so
             it
             being
             set
             first
             ,
             the
             other
             things
             that
             come
             after
             it
             make
             that
             the
             strict
             Sense
             of
             Perfecting
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Compleating
             does
             not
             so
             well
             agree
             with
             the
             Period
             ,
             )
             
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
            
             (
             the
             whole
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Sacred
             Services
             ,
             )
             
               for
               the
               edifying
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             to
             which
             instructing
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Parts
             of
             Preaching
             may
             well
             be
             reduced
             )
             and
             then
             the
             duration
             of
             these
             Gifts
             is
             defined
             ,
             
               'Till
               we
               all
               come
               in
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               unto
               a
               perfect
               Man.
            
             This
             seems
             to
             Import
             the
             whole
             State
             of
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             think
             that
             all
             this
             belonged
             only
             to
             the
             Infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             by
             her
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             farth●r
             advanced
             :
             For
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             in
             the
             Beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             there
             was
             so
             liberal
             an
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             poured
             out
             upon
             such
             great
             Numbers
             ,
             who
             had
             very
             extraordinary
             Credentials
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             Mission
             ;
             it
             does
             not
             seem
             so
             necessary
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Time
             ,
             or
             rather
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             such
             a
             Time
             only
             ,
             to
             have
             setled
             those
             Functions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apos●les
             should
             have
             
               ordained
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
            
             .
             Those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             that
             were
             then
             ,
             
             without
             any
             authoritative
             Settlement
             ,
             might
             h●ve
             served
             in
             that
             Time
             ,
             to
             have
             procured
             to
             Men
             so
             qualified
             all
             due
             Regards
             .
             We
             have
             therefore
             much
             better
             Reason
             to
             Conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             setled
             at
             that
             Time
             ,
             chiefly
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             following
             Ages
             ;
             which
             as
             they
             were
             to
             fall
             off
             from
             that
             Zeal
             and
             Purity
             that
             did
             then
             reign
             among
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             need
             Rule
             and
             Government
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Order
             of
             sacred
             Things
             .
             And
             for
             that
             Reason
             chiefly
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             Order
             and
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Age
             in
             which
             they
             themselves
             lived
             ,
             as
             once
             to
             establish
             and
             give
             credit
             to
             Constitutions
             ,
             that
             they
             foresaw
             would
             be
             yet
             more
             necess●ry
             to
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             confirmed
             by
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             both
             concerning
             those
             
               who
               had
               ruled
               over
               them
            
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             were
             then
             their
             Guides
             .
             
             St.
             Peter
             gave
             directions
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Churches
             to
             whom
             he
             writ
             ,
             how
             they
             ought
             both
             to
             feed
             and
             govern
             the
             flock
             ;
             and
             his
             charging
             them
             not
             to
             do
             it
             out
             of
             Covetousness
             ,
             or
             with
             Ambition
             ;
             insinuates
             that
             either
             some
             were
             beginning
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             he
             foresaw
             that
             some
             might
             fall
             under
             such
             Corruptions
             :
             This
             is
             hint
             enough
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             though
             such
             things
             should
             happen
             ,
             they
             could
             furnish
             no
             Argument
             against
             the
             Function
             :
             Abuses
             ought
             to
             be
             corrected
             ,
             but
             upon
             that
             pretence
             the
             Function
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             If
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             go
             to
             the
             first
             Writings
             of
             Christians
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             the
             main
             subject
             of
             St.
             Clemens
             and
             St.
             Ignatius
             Epistles
             is
             to
             keep
             the
             Churches
             in
             order
             and
             union
             ;
             in
             subjection
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             due
             subordination
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
             one
             to
             another
             .
             After
             the
             first
             Age
             the
             thing
             grows
             too
             clear
             to
             need
             any
             further
             proof
             .
             The
             Argument
             for
             this
             from
             the
             standing
             Rules
             of
             Order
             ,
             of
             Decency
             ,
             of
             the
             Authority
             in
             which
             the
             Holy
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             that
             must
             be
             taken
             to
             repress
             Vanity
             and
             Insolence
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             extravagancies
             of
             light
             and
             ungoverned
             Fancies
             ,
             is
             very
             clear
             .
             For
             if
             every
             Man
             may
             assume
             Authority
             to
             Preach
             and
             Perform
             Holy
             Functions
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             Religion
             must
             fall
             into
             disorder
             and
             under
             contempt
             :
             Hot-headed
             Men
             of
             warm
             Fancies
             ,
             and
             voluble
             Tongues
             ,
             with
             very
             little
             knowledge
             and
             discretion
             ,
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             thrust
             themselves
             on
             to
             the
             Teaching
             and
             Governing
             others
             ,
             if
             they
             themselves
             were
             under
             no
             Government
             .
             This
             would
             soon
             make
             the
             publick
             Service
             of
             God
             to
             be
             loathed
             ,
             and
             break
             and
             dissolve
             the
             whole
             Body
             .
          
           
             A
             few
             Men
             of
             livelier
             Thoughts
             ,
             that
             begin
             to
             set
             on
             foot
             such
             ways
             ,
             might
             for
             some
             time
             maintain
             a
             little
             credit
             ,
             yet
             so
             many
             others
             would
             follow
             in
             at
             that
             breach
             which
             they
             had
             once
             made
             on
             publick
             Order
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             possible
             to
             keep
             the
             Society
             of
             Christians
             under
             any
             method
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             once
             allowed
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             who
             in
             their
             heart
             hate
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             see
             it
             fall
             under
             a
             more
             general
             contempt
             ,
             know
             well
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             encourage
             all
             those
             Enthusiasts
             that
             destroy
             order
             ;
             hoping
             by
             the
             credit
             which
             their
             outward
             appearances
             may
             give
             them
             ,
             to
             compass
             that
             which
             the
             others
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             too
             obnoxious
             to
             hope
             that
             they
             can
             ever
             have
             credit
             enough
             to
             persuade
             the
             World
             to
             .
             Whereas
             those
             poor
             deluded
             Men
             do
             not
             see
             what
             Properties
             the
             others
             make
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Morals
             of
             Infidels
             shew
             that
             they
             hate
             all
             Religions
             equally
             ,
             or
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             stricter
             any
             are
             ,
             they
             must
             hate
             them
             the
             more
             ;
             the
             root
             of
             their
             quarrel
             being
             at
             all
             Religion
             and
             Virtue
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             that
             which
             those
             who
             drive
             it
             on
             ,
             see
             well
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             drive
             it
             on
             ,
             that
             if
             once
             the
             publick
             Order
             and
             the
             National
             Constitution
             of
             a
             Church
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             strength
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             order
             and
             beauty
             of
             all
             Religion
             will
             soon
             go
             after
             it
             :
             For
             humanly
             speaking
             ,
             it
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             consider
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Definition
             here
             given
             of
             those
             that
             are
             lawfully
             Called
             and
             Sent
             :
             This
             is
             put
             in
             very
             general
             words
             ,
             far
             from
             that
             Magisterial
             stiffness
             in
             which
             some
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             dictate
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             Article
             does
             not
             resolve
             this
             into
             any
             particular
             Constitution
             ,
             but
             leaves
             the
             matter
             open
             and
             at
             large
             ,
             for
             such
             accidents
             as
             had
             happened
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             might
             still
             happen
             .
             They
             who
             drew
             it
             had
             the
             state
             of
             the
             severalChurches
             before
             their
             Eyes
             that
             had
             been
             differently
             reformed
             ,
             and
             although
             th●ir
             own
             had
             been
             less
             forced
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             beaten
             path
             than
             any
             other
             ,
             yet
             
             they
             knew
             that
             all
             things
             among
             themselves
             had
             not
             gone
             according
             to
             those
             Rules
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             sacred
             in
             Regular
             times
             .
             Necessity
             has
             no
             Law
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Law
             to
             it self
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             those
             things
             that
             are
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Precepts
             that
             are
             only
             necessary
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Commanded
             .
             Those
             things
             which
             are
             the
             means
             ,
             such
             as
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             new
             Obedience
             ,
             are
             indispensable
             ;
             they
             oblige
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             alike
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             a
             natural
             influence
             on
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             fit
             and
             capable
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             :
             But
             such
             things
             as
             are
             necessary
             only
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             real
             Efficiency
             which
             they
             have
             to
             reform
             our
             Natures
             ,
             do
             indeed
             oblige
             us
             to
             seek
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             all
             our
             endeavours
             to
             have
             them
             .
             But
             as
             they
             of
             themselves
             are
             not
             necessary
             in
             the
             same
             order
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             so
             much
             less
             are
             all
             those
             methods
             necessary
             in
             which
             we
             may
             come
             at
             the
             regular
             use
             of
             them
             .
             This
             distinction
             shall
             be
             more
             fully
             enlarged
             on
             when
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             Treated
             of
             .
             But
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ;
             That
             which
             is
             simply
             necessary
             ,
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             preserve
             the
             Order
             and
             Union
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             the
             Reverence
             due
             to
             holy
             things
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             enter
             upon
             any
             part
             of
             the
             holy
             Ministry
             ,
             without
             he
             be
             Chosen
             and
             Called
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             have
             an
             Authority
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             fixed
             by
             the
             Article
             .
             But
             Men
             are
             left
             more
             at
             liberty
             as
             to
             their
             Thoughts
             concerning
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             lawful
             Authority
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             we
             believe
             to
             be
             
               Lawful
               Authority
            
             ,
             is
             that
             Rule
             which
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             shall
             settle
             ,
             being
             met
             in
             a
             Body
             under
             the
             due
             Respect
             to
             the
             Powers
             that
             God
             shall
             set
             over
             them
             :
             Rules
             thus
             made
             ,
             being
             in
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             duly
             executed
             by
             the
             particular
             Persons
             to
             whom
             that
             care
             belongs
             ,
             are
             certainly
             the
             
               Lawful
               Authority
            
             .
             Those
             are
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             care
             and
             watching
             over
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             People
             is
             committed
             ;
             and
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             comprehends
             virtually
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             in
             him
             :
             Since
             according
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             the
             Wills
             of
             the
             People
             are
             understood
             to
             be
             concluded
             by
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Authority
             .
             When
             a
             Church
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Persecution
             under
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             over
             her
             ,
             then
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             receive
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             give
             both
             protection
             and
             encouragement
             to
             those
             that
             labour
             over
             them
             ;
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             the
             Body
             that
             is
             Governed
             by
             them
             .
             The
             natural
             effect
             of
             such
             a
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             is
             to
             satisfy
             the
             People
             in
             all
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             to
             carry
             along
             their
             consent
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             consult
             much
             with
             them
             in
             it
             .
             This
             does
             not
             only
             arise
             out
             of
             a
             necessary
             regard
             to
             their
             present
             circumstances
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Rules
             given
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             not
             Ruling
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             several
             Nations
             did
             ;
             nor
             lording
             it
             ,
             or
             carrying
             it
             with
             a
             High
             Authority
             over
             God's
             Heritage
             (
             which
             may
             be
             also
             rendred
             over
             their
             several
             lots
             or
             portions
             .
             )
             But
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             then
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             the
             whole
             People
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             concluded
             in
             and
             by
             him
             ;
             he
             gives
             the
             Protection
             and
             Encouragement
             ,
             and
             therefore
             great
             regard
             is
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             Lawful
             Authority
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             has
             a
             great
             share
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             explained
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             Here
             then
             we
             think
             this
             Authority
             is
             rightly
             lodged
             and
             set
             on
             its
             proper
             Basis.
             
          
           
           
             And
             in
             this
             we
             are
             confirmed
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             first
             General
             Councils
             ,
             the
             concerns
             of
             every
             Province
             were
             to
             be
             setled
             in
             the
             Province
             it self
             :
             and
             it
             so
             continued
             till
             the
             Usurpations
             of
             the
             Papacy
             broke
             in
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             disordered
             this
             Constitution
             .
             Through
             the
             whole
             Roman
             Communion
             the
             chief
             Jurisdiction
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Pope
             ;
             only
             Princes
             have
             laid
             checks
             upon
             the
             extent
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             Appeals
             the
             Secular
             Court
             takes
             Cognizance
             of
             all
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Pope
             or
             the
             Clergy
             .
             This
             we
             are
             sure
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             Usurpation
             and
             Tyranny
             :
             Yet
             since
             this
             Authority
             is
             in
             fact
             so
             setled
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             Annul
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Power
             ,
             nor
             the
             Missions
             or
             Orders
             given
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             among
             them
             an
             Order
             
               in
               Fact
            
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             
               in
               Right
            
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             when
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             comes
             to
             be
             so
             Corrupted
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             trusted
             to
             the
             Regular
             decisions
             of
             any
             Synod
             or
             Meeting
             ,
             called
             according
             to
             their
             Constitution
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             Prince
             shall
             select
             a
             peculiar
             Number
             ,
             and
             commit
             to
             their
             care
             the
             Examining
             and
             Reforming
             both
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             shall
             give
             the
             Legal
             Sanction
             to
             what
             they
             shall
             offer
             to
             him
             ;
             we
             must
             confess
             that
             such
             a
             Method
             as
             this
             runs
             contrary
             to
             the
             established
             Rules
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             seldom
             put
             in
             practice
             ;
             and
             never
             ,
             except
             when
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             occasion
             will
             balance
             this
             Irregularity
             that
             is
             in
             it
             .
             But
             still
             here
             is
             an
             Authority
             both
             in
             Fact
             and
             Right
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             has
             a
             Power
             to
             make
             Laws
             in
             Sacred
             Matters
             ,
             he
             may
             order
             those
             to
             be
             prepared
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             if
             a
             Company
             of
             Christians
             find
             the
             publick
             Worship
             where
             they
             live
             to
             be
             so
             defiled
             that
             they
             cannot
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             join
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             know
             of
             any
             place
             to
             which
             they
             can
             conveniently
             go
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             Worship
             God
             purely
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             regular
             way
             ;
             if
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             Body
             finding
             some
             that
             have
             been
             Ordained
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             lower
             Functions
             ,
             should
             submit
             it self
             intirely
             to
             their
             Conduct
             ,
             or
             finding
             none
             of
             those
             ,
             should
             by
             a
             common
             Consent
             ,
             desire
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Number
             to
             Minister
             to
             them
             in
             Holy
             things
             ,
             and
             should
             upon
             that
             beginning
             grow
             up
             to
             a
             Regulated
             Constitution
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             very
             sure
             that
             this
             is
             quite
             out
             of
             all
             Rule
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             a
             very
             great
             Sin
             ,
             unless
             the
             necessity
             were
             great
             and
             apparent
             ;
             yet
             if
             the
             Necessity
             is
             real
             and
             not
             feigned
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             Condemned
             nor
             Annulled
             by
             the
             Article
             ;
             for
             when
             this
             grows
             to
             a
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             was
             begun
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             who
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             an
             Authority
             in
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             whatever
             some
             hotter
             Spirits
             have
             thought
             of
             this
             since
             that
             time
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             very
             sure
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             those
             who
             Penned
             the
             Articles
             ,
             but
             the
             Body
             of
             this
             Church
             for
             above
             half
             an
             Age
             after
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             those
             Irregularities
             ,
             acknowledge
             the
             Foreign
             Churches
             so
             Constituted
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             been
             at
             first
             irregularly
             formed
             ,
             and
             continued
             still
             to
             be
             in
             an
             imperfect
             state
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             general
             words
             in
             which
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Article
             is
             framed
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             designed
             on
             purpose
             not
             to
             exclude
             them
             .
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             among
             the
             Iews
             was
             the
             chief
             Person
             in
             that
             Dispensation
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             chief
             in
             Rule
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             was
             by
             the
             Divine
             Appointment
             to
             Officiate
             in
             the
             chief
             act
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             the
             yearly
             Expiation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             solemn
             renewing
             their
             Covenant
             
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             Atonement
             was
             made
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             that
             People
             .
             Here
             it
             may
             be
             very
             reasonably
             suggested
             ,
             that
             since
             none
             besides
             the
             High
             Priest
             might
             make
             this
             Atonement
             ,
             then
             no
             Atonement
             was
             made
             ,
             if
             any
             other
             besides
             the
             High
             Priest
             should
             so
             Officiate
             .
             To
             this
             it
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             by
             an
             express
             Law
             fixed
             the
             High
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             Eldest
             of
             Aaron's
             Family
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             ,
             though
             that
             being
             a
             Theocracy
             ,
             any
             Prophet
             empowered
             of
             God
             might
             have
             transferred
             this
             Office
             from
             one
             Person
             ,
             or
             branch
             of
             that
             Family
             to
             another
             ;
             yet
             without
             such
             an
             Authority
             ,
             no
             other
             Person
             might
             make
             any
             such
             change
             .
             But
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Successors
             of
             the
             Asmonean
             Family
             ,
             as
             Herod
             had
             begun
             to
             change
             the
             High
             Priesthood
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             so
             the
             Romans
             not
             only
             continued
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             most
             mercenary
             manner
             ,
             they
             set
             this
             sacred
             Function
             to
             sale
             .
             Here
             were
             as
             great
             Nullities
             in
             the
             High
             Priests
             that
             were
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             well
             imagined
             to
             be
             .
             For
             the
             Iews
             keeping
             their
             Genealogies
             so
             exactly
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             but
             be
             well
             known
             in
             whom
             the
             Right
             to
             this
             Office
             rested
             ;
             and
             they
             all
             knew
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             had
             it
             ,
             purchased
             it
             ,
             yet
             these
             were
             in
             Fact
             High
             Priests
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             People
             could
             have
             no
             other
             ,
             the
             Atonement
             was
             still
             performed
             by
             their
             Ministry
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             owned
             Caiaphas
             the
             Sacrilegious
             and
             Usurping
             High
             Priest
             ,
             
             and
             as
             such
             he
             Prophesied
             :
             This
             shews
             that
             where
             the
             necessity
             was
             real
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             the
             Iews
             were
             bound
             to
             think
             that
             God
             did
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             that
             ,
             dispense
             with
             his
             own
             Precept
             .
             This
             may
             be
             a
             just
             inducement
             for
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             That
             whensoever
             God
             by
             his
             Providence
             brings
             Christians
             under
             a
             visible
             necessity
             ,
             of
             being
             either
             without
             all
             Order
             and
             joint
             Worship
             ,
             or
             of
             joining
             in
             an
             unlawful
             and
             defiled
             Worship
             ,
             or
             finally
             ,
             of
             breaking
             through
             Rules
             and
             Methods
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             being
             United
             in
             Worship
             and
             Government
             ;
             that
             of
             these
             Three
             ,
             of
             which
             one
             must
             be
             chosen
             ,
             the
             last
             is
             the
             least
             Evil
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             fewest
             Inconveniences
             hanging
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             chosen
             .
          
           
             Our
             Reformers
             had
             also
             in
             view
             two
             famous
             Instances
             in
             Church-History
             of
             Lay-men
             that
             had
             Preached
             and
             Converted
             Nations
             to
             the
             Faith
             :
             It
             is
             true
             they
             came
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             be
             regularly
             Ordained
             ,
             and
             were
             sent
             to
             such
             as
             had
             Authority
             so
             to
             do
             .
             So
             Frumentius
             preached
             to
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             made
             a
             Priest
             and
             a
             Bishop
             by
             Athanasius
             .
             The
             King
             of
             the
             Iberians
             before
             he
             was
             Baptised
             himself
             ,
             did
             Convert
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             as
             ,
             says
             the
             Historian
             ,
             he
             became
             the
             Apostle
             of
             his
             Country
             before
             he
             himself
             was
             Initiated
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             an
             Embassy
             to
             Constantine
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             desiring
             him
             that
             he
             would
             send
             Priests
             for
             the
             further
             establishment
             of
             the
             Faith
             there
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             regular
             practices
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             that
             Princes
             or
             States
             should
             take
             up
             such
             a
             jealousy
             of
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             should
             apprehend
             that
             the
             suffering
             their
             Subjects
             to
             go
             elsewhere
             for
             Regular
             Ordinations
             ,
             might
             bring
             them
             under
             some
             dependance
             on
             those
             that
             had
             Ordained
             them
             ;
             and
             give
             them
             such
             influence
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             of
             such
             a
             Neighbouring
             and
             Regular
             Church
             ,
             should
             by
             such
             Ordinations
             have
             so
             many
             Creatures
             ,
             Spies
             ,
             or
             Instruments
             in
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             if
             upon
             other
             Political
             reasons
             ,
             they
             had
             just
             cause
             of
             being
             jealous
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             should
             thereupon
             hinder
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             neither
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             nor
             their
             Successors
             for
             near
             Eighty
             Years
             after
             those
             Articles
             were
             published
             ,
             did
             ever
             question
             the
             Constitution
             of
             such
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             We
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             Baptise
             but
             Persons
             Lawfully
             Ordained
             ,
             yet
             since
             there
             has
             been
             a
             practice
             so
             universally
             spread
             over
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             of
             allowing
             the
             Baptism
             not
             only
             of
             Laicks
             ,
             but
             of
             Women
             to
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             though
             we
             think
             that
             this
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rules
             given
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             yet
             since
             this
             has
             been
             in
             fact
             so
             generally
             received
             and
             practised
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             Annul
             such
             Baptisms
             ,
             nor
             Rebaptise
             Persons
             so
             Baptised
             ;
             though
             we
             know
             that
             the
             original
             of
             this
             bad
             practice
             was
             from
             an
             Opinion
             of
             the
             indispensable
             necessity
             of
             Baptism
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Yet
             since
             it
             has
             been
             so
             generally
             received
             ,
             we
             have
             that
             regard
             to
             such
             a
             common
             practice
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             Annul
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             Condemn
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             what
             Thoughts
             soever
             private
             Men
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Divines
             ,
             may
             have
             of
             those
             Irregular
             steps
             ,
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             conceived
             in
             such
             large
             and
             general
             Words
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             by
             Subscribing
             it
             ,
             is
             bound
             up
             from
             freer
             and
             more
             comprehensive
             Thoughts
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXIV
             .
             Of
             speaking
             in
             the
             Congregation
             in
             such
             a
             Tongue
             as
             the
             People
             understandeth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 plainly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 Publick
                 Prayer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Minister
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 a
                 Tongue
                 not
                 understanded
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   Article
                   ,
                   though
                   upon
                   the
                   Matter
                   very
                   near
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   worded
                   much
                   less
                   positively
                   in
                   those
                   at
                   first
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   
                     King
                     Edward
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 be
                 read
                 or
                 rehearsed
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 in
                 a
                 Tongue
                 not
                 known
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 which
                 St.
                 Paul
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 Interpret
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   King
                   Edward's
                   Articles
                   they
                   took
                   in
                   Preaching
                   with
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   Article
                   this
                   is
                   restrained
                   to
                   Prayer
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   only
                   affirms
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   known
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   fit
                   and
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   later
                   denies
                   the
                   Worship
                   in
                   an
                   Unknown
                   Tongue
                   to
                   be
                   lawful
                   ,
                   and
                   affirms
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   adds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THIS
             Article
             seems
             to
             be
             founded
             on
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             The
             Worship
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Chain
             of
             Acts
             by
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             God's
             Attributes
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             lay
             claim
             to
             his
             Mercies
             .
             In
             all
             which
             the
             more
             we
             raise
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             the
             more
             Seriousness
             ,
             Earnestness
             ,
             and
             Affection
             that
             animates
             our
             Mind
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             acceptably
             do
             we
             serve
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             worshipped
             in
             
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
            
             .
             
             All
             the
             Words
             used
             in
             Devotion
             are
             intended
             to
             raise
             in
             us
             the
             thoughts
             that
             naturally
             belong
             to
             such
             words
             .
             And
             the
             various
             Acts
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Breaks
             in
             the
             Service
             ,
             are
             intended
             as
             Rests
             to
             our
             Minds
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             the
             longer
             without
             weariness
             and
             wandring
             in
             those
             Exercises
             .
             One
             great
             end
             of
             continuance
             in
             Worship
             ,
             is
             that
             by
             the
             frequent
             repeating
             and
             often
             going
             over
             of
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             they
             may
             come
             to
             be
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             our
             Thoughts
             .
             The
             chief
             Effect
             that
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             has
             by
             its
             own
             Efficiency
             ,
             is
             the
             infixing
             those
             things
             ,
             about
             which
             the
             Branches
             of
             it
             are
             imployed
             ,
             the
             deeper
             on
             our
             Minds
             ;
             upon
             which
             God
             gives
             his
             Blessing
             as
             we
             grow
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             capable
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             is
             lost
             ,
             if
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Thread
             of
             such
             sounds
             ,
             as
             makes
             the
             Person
             who
             officiates
             ,
             a
             Barbarian
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             They
             have
             nothing
             but
             noise
             and
             shew
             to
             amuse
             them
             ,
             which
             how
             much
             soever
             they
             may
             strike
             upon
             and
             entertain
             the
             Senses
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             affect
             the
             Heart
             ,
             nor
             excite
             the
             Mind
             :
             So
             that
             the
             natural
             effect
             of
             such
             a
             way
             of
             Worship
             is
             to
             make
             Religion
             a
             Pageantry
             ,
             and
             the
             Publick
             Service
             of
             God
             an
             Opera
             .
          
           
             If
             from
             plain
             Sense
             ,
             and
             the
             natural
             Consequences
             of
             things
             ,
             we
             carry
             on
             this
             Argument
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             whole
             practice
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             was
             to
             Worship
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             a
             Tongue
             that
             was
             understood
             ,
             for
             it
             may
             be
             said
             there
             was
             no
             occasion
             then
             to
             use
             any
             other
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Expressions
             used
             in
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Psalms
             that
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Old
             
             Testament
             ,
             shew
             they
             were
             intended
             to
             affect
             those
             who
             were
             to
             use
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             clearly
             follow
             ,
             that
             all
             ought
             to
             understand
             them
             ;
             for
             who
             can
             be
             affected
             with
             that
             which
             he
             does
             not
             understand
             ?
             So
             this
             shews
             that
             the
             end
             of
             Publick
             Devotion
             ,
             is
             the
             exciting
             and
             inflaming
             those
             who
             bare
             a
             share
             in
             it
             .
             
             When
             Ezra
             and
             Nehemiah
             were
             instructing
             the
             People
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             took
             care
             to
             have
             it
             read
             
               distinctly
               ,
               one
               giving
               the
               Sense
               of
               it
               .
            
             After
             they
             were
             long
             in
             Captivity
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             not
             worn
             out
             quite
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             yet
             the
             Chaldee
             was
             more
             familiar
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             a
             Paraphrase
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             into
             that
             Language
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             rather
             a
             different
             Dialect
             than
             another
             Language
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Forms
             of
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             one
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             ,
             
               Stand
               up
               and
               bless
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             all
             did
             understand
             the
             Service
             .
             When
             the
             Syriac
             Tongue
             became
             more
             familiar
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Iews
             had
             their
             Prayers
             in
             Syriac
             ;
             and
             they
             did
             read
             the
             Law
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             in
             Greek
             ,
             when
             that
             Language
             was
             more
             familiar
             to
             them
             ;
             when
             they
             read
             the
             Law
             in
             Greek
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             prayed
             likewise
             in
             it
             .
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             was
             granted
             to
             enable
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             go
             every
             where
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             performing
             Holy
             Functions
             in
             such
             a
             Language
             as
             might
             be
             understood
             :
             The
             World
             was
             amaz'd
             when
             every
             Man
             heard
             them
             speak
             in
             his
             own
             Language
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             general
             Rules
             given
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               thing
               be
               done
               to
               Edification
               :
            
             Since
             then
             the
             speaking
             either
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ,
             can
             edify
             no
             Person
             ;
             then
             by
             this
             Rule
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             forbidden
             .
             When
             some
             who
             had
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             did
             indiscreetly
             shew
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             was
             so
             offended
             at
             that
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             would
             appear
             to
             the
             World
             so
             undecent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unfruitful
             ,
             that
             he
             bestows
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             tho'
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             pretending
             to
             teach
             the
             People
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             near
             so
             bad
             ,
             as
             the
             reading
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             them
             in
             a
             Tongue
             not
             understood
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             much
             more
             important
             that
             the
             People
             should
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             the
             living
             God
             than
             the
             Expositions
             of
             Men
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             Passages
             in
             that
             Chapter
             that
             belong
             to
             Prayer
             :
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             common
             to
             both
             ,
             since
             unless
             the
             words
             were
             understood
             ,
             they
             who
             uttered
             them
             spoke
             only
             to
             the
             Air
             ;
             and
             how
             should
             it
             be
             known
             what
             was
             spoken
             ?
             For
             if
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Voice
             was
             not
             known
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             Barbarians
             to
             one
             another
             .
             As
             to
             Prayer
             he
             says
             ,
             
               If
               I
               pray
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               ,
            
             
             
               my
               spirit
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Inspiration
             or
             Gift
             that
             is
             in
             me
             )
             
               prayeth
               ,
               but
               my
               understanding
            
             (
             that
             is
             my
             rational
             Powers
             )
             
               is
               unfruitful
            
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             he
             concludes
             that
             he
             will
             both
             Pray
             and
             
               give
               Thanks
            
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             
               understanding
               also
            
             ;
             he
             will
             do
             it
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             the
             Inspiration
             with
             which
             he
             was
             acted
             ,
             and
             his
             rational
             Powers
             should
             joyn
             together
             .
             The
             reason
             given
             for
             this
             ,
             seems
             evident
             enough
             to
             determine
             the
             whole
             matter
             :
             
               Else
               when
               thou
               shalt
               bless
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             
             
               how
               shall
               he
               that
               occupieth
               the
               room
               of
               the
               unlearned
               say
            
             Amen
             
               at
               thy
               giving
               of
               thanks
               ,
               seeing
               he
               understandeth
               not
               what
               thou
               sayest
               ?
               For
               thou
               verily
               givest
               thanks
               well
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               is
               not
               edified
               .
            
             In
             which
             Words
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             People
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             unlearned
             among
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             ,
             and
             to
             testify
             that
             by
             saying
             Amen
             at
             the
             conclusion
             of
             them
             :
             And
             in
             order
             to
             their
             doing
             this
             ,
             as
             became
             reasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             understand
             what
             that
             was
             which
             they
             were
             to
             confirm
             by
             their
             Amen
             .
             It
             is
             also
             evident
             that
             St.
             Paul
             judged
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             ought
             to
             be
             edified
             by
             all
             that
             
             was
             said
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             says
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               to
               edifying
               .
            
             After
             such
             plain
             Authorities
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             supporting
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             founded
             on
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             
             we
             need
             go
             no
             farther
             to
             prove
             that
             which
             is
             mainly
             designed
             by
             this
             Article
             .
          
           
             The
             Custom
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             is
             no
             less
             clear
             in
             this
             Point
             .
             As
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             spread
             to
             different
             Nations
             ,
             so
             they
             all
             worshipped
             God
             in
             their
             own
             Tongue
             .
             The
             Syriac
             ,
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             the
             Latin
             ,
             were
             indeed
             of
             that
             extent
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             particular
             History
             of
             any
             Churches
             that
             lay
             beyond
             the
             compass
             of
             those
             Languages
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             putting
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             other
             Languages
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             for
             these
             :
             That
             which
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             Three
             Languages
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Title
             on
             our
             Saviour's
             Cross
             was
             written
             ,
             is
             too
             trifling
             a
             thing
             to
             deserve
             an
             Answer
             :
             As
             if
             a
             humour
             of
             Pilate's
             were
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             Prophetical
             Warrant
             ;
             what
             he
             did
             being
             only
             designed
             to
             make
             that
             Title
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             all
             who
             were
             then
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             There
             are
             very
             large
             Passages
             both
             in
             Origen
             and
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             which
             mention
             every
             Tongues
             
               praising
               of
               God
            
             ;
             
             and
             that
             the
             Gospel
             being
             spread
             to
             many
             Nations
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             every
             Nation
             praised
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             that
             Nation
             .
             This
             continued
             so
             long
             to
             be
             the
             practice
             even
             of
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Ninth
             Century
             ,
             when
             the
             Slavons
             were
             converted
             ,
             it
             was
             considered
             at
             Rome
             by
             Pope
             Iohn
             VIII
             .
             in
             what
             Language
             they
             should
             be
             allowed
             to
             Worship
             God.
             
             And
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             a
             Voice
             was
             heard
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               Tongue
               confess
               to
               God
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             that
             Pope
             writ
             both
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Slavons
             ,
             allowing
             them
             to
             have
             their
             Publick
             Service
             in
             their
             own
             Tongue
             .
             But
             in
             the
             other
             Parts
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             continued
             to
             be
             so
             universally
             understood
             ,
             by
             almost
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             till
             the
             Tenth
             or
             Eleventh
             Century
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             occasion
             for
             changing
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             time
             the
             Clergy
             were
             affecting
             to
             keep
             the
             People
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             blind
             dependance
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             willing
             to
             make
             them
             think
             that
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             reconciling
             the
             People
             to
             God
             lay
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             to
             do
             it
             for
             them
             .
             A
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Mass
             was
             said
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             even
             they
             who
             understood
             some
             Latin
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             the
             better
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             an
             Age
             in
             which
             there
             was
             no
             printing
             ,
             and
             so
             few
             Copies
             were
             to
             be
             had
             of
             the
             Publick
             Offices
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             were
             likewise
             kept
             from
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             was
             filled
             with
             many
             Rites
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             the
             Clergy
             seemed
             to
             design
             to
             make
             the
             People
             believe
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             sacred
             Charms
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             only
             had
             the
             Secret.
             So
             that
             all
             the
             Edification
             which
             was
             to
             be
             had
             in
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             was
             turned
             to
             Pomp
             and
             Shew
             ,
             for
             the
             Diversion
             and
             Entertainment
             of
             the
             Spectators
             .
          
           
             In
             defence
             of
             this
             Worship
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ,
             the
             main
             Argument
             that
             is
             brought
             ,
             is
             the
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             has
             appointed
             it
             ;
             and
             since
             she
             ought
             to
             be
             supposed
             not
             to
             have
             erred
             ,
             therefore
             this
             must
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             lawful
             :
             We
             are
             not
             much
             moved
             with
             this
             ,
             especially
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             later
             Ages
             ;
             
             so
             the
             other
             Arguments
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             which
             indeed
             can
             scarce
             be
             called
             Arguments
             .
             The
             Modern
             Tongues
             change
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             they
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             Worship
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             either
             be
             often
             changed
             ,
             or
             the
             Phrases
             would
             grow
             old
             and
             sound
             harshly
             .
             A
             few
             Alterations
             once
             in
             an
             Age
             will
             set
             this
             matter
             right
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             use
             of
             such
             Forms
             does
             fix
             a
             Language
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             to
             those
             Phrases
             that
             are
             used
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             grow
             to
             be
             so
             familiar
             to
             our
             Ears
             by
             constant
             use
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             so
             easily
             wear
             out
             .
             It
             is
             above
             Eighty
             Years
             since
             the
             present
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             
             above
             One
             hundred
             and
             forty
             since
             our
             Liturgy
             was
             compiled
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             perceive
             no
             uncouthness
             in
             the
             Phrases
             .
             The
             simplicity
             in
             which
             such
             Forms
             must
             be
             drawn
             ,
             makes
             them
             not
             so
             subject
             to
             Alteration
             as
             other
             Composures
             of
             Rhetorick
             or
             Poetry
             ;
             but
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             any
             inconveniency
             now
             and
             then
             to
             alter
             a
             little
             the
             Words
             or
             Phrases
             of
             our
             Service
             ?
             Much
             less
             ,
             can
             that
             be
             thought
             of
             weight
             enough
             to
             balance
             the
             vaster
             prejudice
             of
             keeping
             whole
             Nations
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             of
             extinguishing
             Devotion
             by
             entertaining
             it
             with
             a
             Form
             of
             Worship
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             understood
             ?
          
           
             Nor
             can
             this
             be
             avoided
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             are
             furnished
             with
             Forms
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Publick
             Offices
             are
             translated
             :
             For
             as
             this
             is
             not
             done
             but
             since
             the
             Reformation
             began
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             Nations
             only
             where
             the
             Scandal
             that
             is
             given
             by
             an
             Unknown
             Language
             ,
             might
             have
             ,
             as
             they
             apprehend
             ,
             ill
             effects
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             only
             an
             Artifice
             to
             keep
             those
             still
             in
             their
             Communion
             ,
             whom
             such
             a
             gross
             Practice
             ,
             if
             not
             thus
             disguised
             ,
             might
             otherwise
             drive
             from
             them
             .
             But
             still
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             has
             no
             Edification
             in
             it
             ;
             nor
             can
             those
             who
             do
             not
             understand
             it
             ,
             say
             Amen
             according
             to
             St.
             Paul.
             Finally
             ,
             they
             urge
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             which
             they
             think
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             Priests
             wheresoever
             they
             go
             ,
             may
             be
             able
             to
             officiate
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             do
             if
             every
             Nation
             Worships
             God
             in
             its
             own
             Language
             .
             And
             this
             was
             indeed
             very
             necessary
             in
             those
             Ages
             in
             which
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             did
             by
             Provisions
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Inventions
             of
             the
             Canonists
             ,
             dispose
             of
             the
             best
             Benefices
             to
             their
             own
             Creatures
             and
             Servants
             .
             That
             Trade
             would
             have
             been
             spoiled
             ,
             if
             Strangers
             might
             not
             have
             been
             admitted
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             learned
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             And
             thus
             instead
             of
             taking
             care
             of
             the
             People
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             edified
             by
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             Provision
             was
             made
             at
             their
             cost
             ,
             for
             such
             Vagrant
             Priests
             as
             have
             been
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             the
             Scandals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Reproaches
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXV
             .
             Of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Sacraments
                 ordained
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 Badges
                 or
                 Tokens
                 of
                 Christian
                 Mens
                 Profession
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 they
                 be
                 certain
                 sure
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 effectual
                 Signs
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 God's
                 Will
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 work
                 invisibly
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 quicken
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 strengthen
                 and
                 confirm
                 our
                 Faith
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 Two
                 Sacraments
                 ordained
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 five
                 commonly
                 called
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 Penance
                 ,
                 Orders
                 ,
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 and
                 Extream
                 Unction
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 counted
                 for
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 grown
                 partly
                 of
                 the
                 corrupt
                 following
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 partly
                 are
                 States
                 of
                 Life
                 allowed
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 have
                 not
                 like
                 Nature
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 with
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 visible
                 Sign
                 or
                 Ceremony
                 ordained
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 were
                 not
                 ordained
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 gazed
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 about
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 duly
                 use
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 worthily
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 wholsome
                 Effect
                 or
                 Operation
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 receive
                 them
                 unworthily
                 ,
                 purchase
                 to
                 themselves
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THERE
             is
             a
             great
             Diversity
             between
             the
             Form
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             settled
             ,
             and
             that
             published
             by
             King
             Edward
             ,
             which
             begun
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               gathered
               his
               People
               into
               a
               Society
               by
               Sacraments
               ,
               very
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               most
               easily
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               and
               of
               most
               excellent
               Signification
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             that
             Edition
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             Paragraph
             concerning
             the
             other
             five
             pretended
             Sacraments
             .
             Next
             comes
             the
             Paragraph
             which
             is
             here
             the
             last
             ,
             only
             with
             the
             Addition
             of
             these
             Words
             ,
             after
             Operation
             ,
             
               Not
               as
               some
               say
            
             ,
             ex
             opere
             operato
             ,
             
               which
               Terms
               as
               they
               are
               strange
               and
               utterly
               unknown
               to
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               do
               they
               yield
               a
               Sense
               which
               savoureth
               of
               little
               Piety
               ,
               but
               of
               much
               Superstition
               :
            
             And
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             the
             Paragraph
             comes
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Article
             does
             now
             begin
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             all
             this
             Diversity
             there
             is
             no
             real
             difference
             :
             For
             the
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             being
             put
             in
             the
             worthy
             receiving
             ,
             excludes
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Opus
               operatum
            
             ,
             as
             formally
             as
             if
             it
             had
             expresly
             been
             condemned
             ;
             and
             the
             naming
             the
             Two
             Sacraments
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             upon
             the
             Matter
             the
             rejecting
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             most
             natural
             to
             begin
             this
             Article
             with
             a
             Description
             of
             Sacraments
             in
             General
             .
             This
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             put
             between
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             Ritual
             Actions
             ;
             that
             whereas
             other
             Rites
             are
             Badges
             and
             Distinctions
             by
             which
             the
             Christians
             are
             known
             ,
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             more
             than
             a
             bare
             matter
             of
             Form
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             Circumcision
             and
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifices
             were
             things
             of
             a
             different
             Nature
             and
             Order
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             other
             Ritual
             Precepts
             concerning
             their
             Cleansings
             ,
             the
             Distinctions
             of
             Days
             ,
             Places
             ,
             and
             Meats
             .
             These
             were
             indeed
             Precepts
             given
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             federal
             Acts
             of
             renewing
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
             or
             reconciling
             themselves
             to
             God.
             By
             Circumcision
             they
             received
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             were
             brought
             under
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ;
             they
             were
             by
             it
             made
             Debtors
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             their
             Sins
             they
             had
             provoked
             God's
             Wrath
             ,
             they
             were
             reconciled
             to
             him
             by
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             with
             which
             Atonement
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Sins
             were
             forgiven
             them
             :
             The
             Nature
             and
             End
             of
             those
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             federal
             Acts
             ,
             in
             the
             offering
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Iews
             kept
             to
             their
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             accepting
             of
             which
             ,
             God
             maintained
             it
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             so
             we
             see
             a
             plain
             difference
             between
             these
             and
             a
             meer
             Rite
             ,
             which
             though
             commanded
             ,
             yet
             must
             pass
             only
             for
             the
             Badge
             of
             a
             Profession
             ,
             as
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             to
             a
             Divine
             Law.
             Now
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             Dispensation
             ,
             though
             our
             Saviour
             has
             eased
             us
             of
             that
             
               Law
               of
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             that
             
               grievous
               Yoke
            
             ,
             and
             those
             
               beggarly
               Elements
            
             which
             were
             laid
             upon
             the
             Iews
             ;
             yet
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             still
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             subject
             to
             our
             Senses
             ,
             and
             to
             sensible
             things
             ,
             he
             has
             appointed
             some
             federal
             Actions
             ,
             to
             be
             both
             the
             visible
             Stipulations
             and
             Professions
             of
             our
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             conveyances
             to
             us
             of
             the
             Blessings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Extremes
             to
             be
             avoided
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
             The
             one
             is
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             teaches
             ,
             That
             as
             some
             Sacraments
             imprint
             a
             Character
             upon
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             they
             define
             to
             be
             a
             Physical
             Quality
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Supernatural
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             all
             carry
             along
             with
             them
             such
             a
             Divine
             Virtue
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             very
             receiving
             them
             (
             the
             
               Opus
               operatum
            
             )
             it
             is
             conveyed
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             applied
             ;
             unless
             they
             themselves
             put
             a
             Bar
             in
             the
             way
             of
             it
             by
             some
             mortal
             Sin.
             In
             consequence
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             reckon
             that
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             given
             to
             a
             Man
             in
             his
             Agonies
             ,
             though
             he
             is
             very
             near
             past
             all
             Sense
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             joyn
             any
             lively
             Acts
             of
             his
             Mind
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             justified
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             common
             practice
             of
             giving
             Extreme
             Unction
             in
             the
             last
             Agony
             ,
             when
             no
             appearance
             of
             any
             Sense
             is
             left
             .
             This
             we
             reckon
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             not
             only
             without
             all
             Foundation
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             that
             tends
             to
             destroy
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Men
             live
             on
             securely
             in
             Sin
             ,
             trusting
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             may
             be
             given
             them
             when
             they
             die
             .
             The
             Conditions
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             we
             look
             on
             this
             as
             the
             corrupting
             the
             Vitals
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             when
             any
             such
             means
             are
             proposed
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             main
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             quite
             overthrown
             .
             The
             business
             of
             a
             Character
             is
             an
             unintelligible
             Notion
             .
             We
             acknowledge
             Baptism
             is
             not
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Character
             imprinted
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             being
             a
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Person
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             what
             is
             once
             so
             done
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             continue
             still
             in
             that
             State
             ,
             till
             such
             a
             Person
             falls
             into
             an
             open
             Apostacy
             .
             In
             case
             of
             the
             Repentance
             of
             such
             a
             Person
             ,
             we
             finding
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             did
             reconcile
             ,
             but
             not
             rebaptize
             Apostates
             ,
             do
             imitate
             that
             their
             Practice
             ;
             but
             not
             because
             of
             this
             late
             and
             unexplicable
             Notion
             of
             a
             Character
             .
             We
             look
             on
             all
             Sacramental
             Actions
             as
             acceptable
             to
             God
             only
             with
             regard
             to
             the
             Temper
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             Acts
             of
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             applied
             ,
             and
             cannot
             consider
             them
             as
             Medicines
             or
             Charms
             ,
             which
             work
             by
             a
             Virtue
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             whether
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             applied
             co-operates
             with
             them
             or
             not
             .
             Baptism
             is
             said
             by
             St.
             
               Peter
               to
               save
               us
            
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             an
             Action
             that
             washes
             us
             ;
             
               Not
               the
               putting
               away
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God.
            
             And
             therefore
             Baptism
             without
             this
             Profession
             ,
             is
             no
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             seems
             to
             be
             used
             as
             a
             Charm
             ;
             unless
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Answer
             or
             Profession
             is
             implied
             ,
             whensoever
             Baptism
             is
             desired
             .
             When
             a
             Person
             of
             Age
             desires
             Baptism
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             those
             Answers
             and
             Sponsions
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             is
             not
             
             truly
             Baptized
             ;
             and
             though
             his
             outward
             making
             of
             them
             being
             all
             that
             can
             fall
             under
             Human
             Cognizance
             ,
             he
             who
             does
             that
             must
             be
             held
             to
             be
             truly
             baptized
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             outward
             Priviledges
             of
             a
             baptized
             Person
             must
             belong
             to
             him
             ;
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             effect
             of
             Baptism
             on
             the
             Soul
             of
             him
             that
             is
             baptized
             ,
             without
             doubt
             that
             depends
             upon
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             Professions
             and
             Vows
             made
             by
             him
             .
             The
             Wills
             of
             Infants
             are
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             in
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             are
             transferred
             by
             them
             to
             their
             Sureties
             ;
             the
             Sponsions
             that
             are
             made
             on
             their
             behalf
             are
             considered
             as
             made
             by
             themselves
             ;
             but
             there
             the
             outward
             Act
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             for
             the
             inward
             Acts
             of
             one
             Person
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             necessary
             to
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             its
             Virtue
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             by
             
               our
               shewing
               forth
               our
               Lord's
               Death
               till
               he
               comes
               ,
            
             we
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               :
            
             To
             a
             share
             in
             Partnership
             with
             other
             Christians
             in
             the
             Effects
             and
             Merits
             of
             his
             Death
             .
             But
             the
             unworthy
             Receiver
             is
             guilty
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             brings
             thereby
             down
             Judgments
             upon
             himself
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             fancy
             a
             Virtue
             in
             Sacraments
             that
             works
             on
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             applied
             without
             any
             inward
             Acts
             accompanying
             it
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             being
             only
             Passive
             ,
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             which
             we
             find
             nothing
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             which
             teach
             us
             that
             every
             thing
             we
             do
             is
             only
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             regard
             to
             the
             Disposition
             of
             Mind
             that
             he
             knows
             us
             to
             be
             in
             when
             we
             go
             about
             it
             .
             Our
             Prayers
             and
             Sacrifices
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Abomination
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             from
             wicked
             and
             defiled
             Hearts
             .
             The
             making
             Men
             believe
             that
             Sacraments
             may
             be
             effectual
             to
             them
             when
             they
             are
             next
             to
             a
             State
             of
             Passivity
             ,
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             sensible
             thoughts
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             is
             a
             sure
             way
             to
             raise
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             it
             will
             most
             certainly
             dispose
             Men
             to
             live
             in
             Sin
             ,
             hoping
             that
             a
             few
             Rites
             which
             may
             be
             easily
             procured
             at
             their
             Death
             ,
             will
             clear
             all
             at
             last
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             reject
             ,
             not
             without
             great
             Zeal
             against
             the
             fatal
             Effects
             of
             this
             Error
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             said
             of
             the
             
               Opus
               operatum
            
             ;
             the
             very
             doing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             we
             think
             it
             looks
             liker
             the
             Incantations
             of
             Heathenism
             ,
             than
             the
             Purity
             and
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             other
             Extream
             that
             we
             likewise
             avoid
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             sinking
             the
             Sacraments
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             meer
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             St.
             Peter
             says
             ,
             
               Baptism
               saves
               us
            
             .
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             it
             ,
             The
             
               laver
               of
               Regeneration
            
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             joyns
             the
             
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               ,
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             and
             
               except
               ye
               are
               born
               again
               of
               Water
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             These
             Words
             have
             a
             Sense
             and
             Signification
             ,
             that
             rises
             far
             above
             a
             meer
             Ceremony
             done
             to
             keep
             up
             Order
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             a
             settled
             Form.
             The
             Phrase
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             above
             the
             Nature
             of
             an
             Anniversary
             or
             Memorial
             Feast
             :
             This
             Opinion
             we
             think
             is
             very
             unsuitable
             to
             those
             high
             Expressions
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             instituted
             those
             Sacraments
             ,
             does
             still
             accompany
             them
             with
             a
             particular
             Presence
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             Blessing
             upon
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             coming
             to
             them
             with
             Minds
             well
             prepared
             ,
             with
             pure
             Affections
             and
             holy
             Resolutions
             ,
             do
             certainly
             receive
             in
             and
             with
             them
             particular
             largesses
             of
             the
             Favour
             and
             Bounty
             of
             God.
             They
             are
             not
             bare
             and
             naked
             Remembrances
             and
             Tokens
             ,
             but
             are
             actuated
             and
             animated
             by
             a
             Divine
             Blessing
             that
             attends
             upon
             them
             .
             This
             is
             what
             we
             believe
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             the
             Grounds
             upon
             which
             we
             found
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             Sacrament
             is
             an
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             some
             material
             thing
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             some
             Form
             or
             Words
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             which
             ,
             federal
             Acts
             of
             this
             Religion
             do
             pass
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             on
             ours
             by
             Stipulations
             ,
             
             Professions
             ,
             or
             Vows
             ;
             and
             on
             God's
             by
             his
             secret
             Assistances
             :
             by
             these
             we
             are
             also
             united
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             must
             be
             Instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             for
             though
             Ritual
             Matters
             that
             are
             only
             the
             Expressions
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             may
             be
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             federal
             Acts
             ,
             to
             which
             a
             conveyance
             of
             Divine
             Grace
             is
             tied
             ,
             can
             only
             be
             instituted
             by
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             Mediator
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             who
             lays
             down
             the
             Rules
             or
             Conditions
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             derives
             the
             Blessings
             of
             it
             by
             what
             Methods
             and
             in
             what
             Channels
             he
             thinks
             fit
             .
             Whatsoever
             his
             Apostles
             settled
             ,
             was
             by
             Authority
             and
             Commission
             from
             him
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             they
             had
             appointed
             any
             Sacramental
             Action
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             reckoned
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Christ's
             Institution
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             himself
             ,
             when
             on
             Earth
             had
             appointed
             it
             .
          
           
             Matter
             is
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             Words
             without
             some
             material
             thing
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             belong
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Prayers
             or
             Vows
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             be
             Sacraments
             :
             Receiving
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             on
             our
             part
             our
             Faith
             plighted
             to
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             some
             material
             Substance
             or
             other
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             consists
             the
             difference
             between
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             .
             The
             latter
             are
             only
             Acts
             of
             the
             Mind
             declared
             by
             Words
             or
             Gesture
             ,
             whereas
             Sacraments
             are
             the
             Application
             of
             a
             material
             Sign
             ,
             joyned
             with
             Acts
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             Words
             ,
             and
             Gestures
             :
             With
             the
             Matter
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Form
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             Words
             joyned
             with
             it
             as
             do
             appropriate
             the
             Matter
             to
             such
             an
             use
             ,
             and
             separate
             it
             from
             all
             other
             uses
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             For
             in
             any
             piece
             of
             Matter
             alone
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             proper
             suitableness
             to
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             as
             seems
             to
             be
             designed
             by
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             Form
             must
             determine
             and
             apply
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             highly
             suitable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Things
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             has
             Instituted
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             has
             also
             either
             Instituted
             the
             Form
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             given
             us
             such
             hints
             as
             to
             lead
             us
             very
             near
             it
             .
             The
             end
             of
             Sacraments
             is
             double
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Federal
             Action
             both
             to
             unite
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             derive
             a
             secret
             Blessing
             from
             him
             to
             us
             :
             And
             the
             other
             is
             to
             joyn
             and
             unite
             us
             by
             this
             publick
             Profession
             ,
             and
             the
             joynt
             partaking
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             his
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             in
             general
             ,
             an
             Account
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             This
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             those
             Words
             that
             are
             made
             use
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             has
             no
             determined
             Signification
             given
             to
             it
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             very
             early
             applied
             by
             Pliny
             to
             those
             Vows
             by
             which
             the
             Christians
             tied
             themselves
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             
             taken
             from
             the
             Oaths
             by
             which
             the
             Soldiery
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             were
             sworn
             to
             their
             Colours
             or
             Officers
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             time
             this
             Term
             has
             been
             used
             in
             a
             Sense
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Federal
             Rites
             of
             Religion
             .
             Yet
             if
             any
             will
             dispute
             about
             Words
             ,
             we
             know
             how
             much
             St.
             Paul
             condemns
             all
             those
             curious
             and
             vain
             Questions
             ,
             which
             have
             in
             them
             the
             Subtilties
             and
             
               Oppositions
               of
               Science
               falsly
               so
               called
               .
            
             If
             any
             will
             call
             every
             Rite
             used
             in
             Holy
             Things
             ,
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             we
             enter
             into
             no
             such
             Contentions
             .
          
           
             The
             Rites
             therefore
             that
             we
             understand
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             are
             the
             constant
             Federal
             Rites
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             are
             accompanied
             by
             a
             Divine
             Grace
             and
             Benediction
             ,
             being
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             to
             unite
             us
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             we
             own
             that
             there
             are
             Two
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Supper
               of
               our
               Lord.
            
             In
             Baptism
             there
             is
             
               Matter
               ,
               Water
            
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             Form
             ,
             the
             Person
             Dipped
             or
             Washed
             ,
             with
             words
             ,
             
               I
               baptize
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
             There
             is
             an
             Institution
             ,
             
               Go
               preach
               and
               baptize
            
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             Federal
             Sponsion
             ,
             
             
               The
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
            
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             Blessing
             conveyed
             with
             it
             ,
             
               Baptism
               
               save
               us
            
             ;
             there
             is
             
               one
               baptism
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               one
               body
               and
               one
               spirit
               ;
               we
               are
               all
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               .
            
             So
             that
             here
             all
             the
             constituent
             and
             necessary
             Parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             are
             found
             in
             Baptism
             .
             In
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             there
             is
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             for
             the
             Matter
             .
             The
             giving
             it
             to
             be
             Eat
             and
             Drunk
             ,
             with
             the
             Words
             that
             our
             Saviour
             used
             in
             the
             first
             Supper
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Form
               :
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Institution
             .
             
               Ye
               shew
               forth
               the
               Lord's
               death
               till
               he
               come
               again
               ,
            
             
             is
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Federal
             Act
             of
             our
             part
             :
             It
             is
             also
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             conveyance
             of
             the
             Blessings
             of
             our
             Partnership
             in
             the
             Effects
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ.
             
             
               And
               we
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               Bread
               and
               one
               Body
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               that
               one
               Bread
            
             ;
             this
             shews
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             Here
             then
             we
             have
             in
             these
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             both
             Matter
             ,
             Form
             ,
             Institution
             ,
             Federal
             Acts
             ,
             Blessings
             conveyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Body
             in
             them
             .
             All
             the
             Characters
             which
             belong
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             agree
             fully
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             we
             must
             ,
             by
             these
             Characters
             ,
             examine
             the
             other
             pretended
             Sacraments
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             Sacrament
             being
             of
             a
             large
             extent
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             some
             Passages
             in
             Ancient
             Writers
             ,
             that
             call
             other
             Actions
             so
             besides
             Baptism
             and
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ;
             for
             in
             a
             larger
             Sense
             every
             Holy
             Rite
             may
             be
             so
             called
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             small
             prejudice
             against
             the
             number
             of
             Seven
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             
               Peter
               Lombard
            
             ,
             a
             Writer
             in
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             that
             reckons
             Seven
             of
             them
             :
             From
             that
             Mystical
             Expression
             of
             the
             Seven
             Spirits
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             conceit
             of
             the
             sevenfold
             Operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             
             and
             it
             looked
             like
             a
             good
             Illustration
             of
             that
             to
             assert
             Seven
             Sacraments
             .
             This
             ,
             Pope
             Eugenius
             put
             in
             his
             Instruction
             to
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             which
             is
             published
             with
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ;
             and
             all
             was
             finally
             settled
             at
             Trent
             .
             Now
             there
             might
             have
             been
             so
             many
             fine
             Allusions
             made
             on
             the
             number
             Seven
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             were
             so
             much
             set
             on
             such
             Allusions
             ,
             that
             since
             we
             hear
             nothing
             of
             that
             kind
             from
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             that
             this
             is
             more
             than
             an
             ordinary
             Negative
             Argument
             against
             their
             having
             believed
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Seven
             Sacraments
             .
             To
             go
             on
             in
             order
             with
             them
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             that
             we
             reject
             ,
             which
             is
             reckoned
             by
             them
             the
             second
             ,
             is
             Confirmation
             .
             But
             to
             explain
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             in
             what
             respect
             our
             Church
             receives
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             reasons
             it
             is
             that
             she
             does
             not
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             We
             find
             that
             after
             Philip
             ,
             the
             Deacon
             and
             Evangelist
             ,
             had
             converted
             and
             baptized
             some
             in
             
               Samaria
               ;
               Peter
            
             and
             Iohn
             were
             sent
             thither
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             who
             
               laid
               their
               hands
            
             on
             such
             as
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             
               prayed
               that
               they
               might
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               they
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Now
             though
             ordinary
             Functions
             ,
             when
             performed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             in
             those
             whom
             they
             Ordained
             or
             Confirmed
             ,
             had
             extraordinary
             Effects
             accompanying
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             extraordinary
             Effects
             ceased
             ,
             the
             end
             for
             which
             these
             were
             at
             first
             given
             being
             accomplished
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             having
             been
             fully
             attested
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             the
             Functions
             were
             still
             continued
             of
             Confirmation
             as
             well
             as
             Ordination
             :
             And
             as
             the
             
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             
             that
             is
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             after
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             subsequent
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             seems
             very
             probably
             to
             belong
             to
             this
             ;
             so
             from
             these
             Warrants
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             the
             earliest
             Writings
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             mention
             of
             a
             Confirmation
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             greater
             Solemnity
             and
             Awe
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             precedent
             of
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             was
             reserved
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             only
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             Reasons
             we
             think
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             require
             all
             such
             as
             have
             been
             baptized
             ,
             to
             come
             before
             the
             Bishop
             
             and
             renew
             their
             Baptismal
             Vow
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             God's
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             keep
             their
             Vow
             ;
             and
             upon
             their
             doing
             this
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             may
             solemnly
             pray
             over
             them
             ,
             with
             that
             ancient
             and
             almost
             natural
             Ceremony
             ,
             of
             laying
             his
             Hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             a
             Designation
             of
             the
             Persons
             so
             prayed
             over
             ,
             and
             blest
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             seal
             and
             defend
             them
             with
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             such
             as
             do
             thus
             Vow
             and
             Pray
             ,
             do
             also
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             that
             our
             Saviour
             has
             made
             us
             .
             In
             this
             Action
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             do
             ,
             even
             without
             any
             other
             Warrant
             or
             Precedent
             .
             The
             doing
             all
             things
             to
             Order
             ,
             and
             to
             Edifying
             ,
             will
             authorize
             a
             Church
             to
             all
             this
             ;
             especially
             ,
             since
             the
             now
             universal
             Practice
             of
             
               Infant
               Baptism
            
             ,
             makes
             this
             more
             necessary
             than
             it
             was
             in
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             when
             chiefly
             the
             Adult
             were
             baptized
             .
             It
             is
             highly
             reasonable
             that
             they
             who
             gave
             no
             actual
             Consent
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             express
             Act
             make
             the
             Stipulations
             of
             Baptism
             .
             It
             may
             give
             greater
             impressions
             of
             awe
             and
             respect
             ,
             when
             this
             is
             restrained
             to
             the
             highest
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Upon
             the
             sincere
             Vows
             and
             earnest
             Prayers
             of
             Persons
             thus
             Confirmed
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             a
             proportioned
             degree
             of
             God's
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             will
             be
             poured
             out
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             in
             all
             this
             we
             are
             much
             confirmed
             when
             we
             see
             such
             warrants
             for
             it
             in
             Scripture
             .
             A
             thing
             so
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             that
             has
             at
             least
             a
             probable
             Authority
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             certainly
             a
             practice
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             is
             upon
             very
             just
             grounds
             continued
             in
             our
             Church
             .
             Would
             to
             God
             it
             were
             as
             seriously
             gone
             about
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             lawfully
             established
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             no
             express
             Institution
             ,
             neither
             by
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             no
             Rule
             given
             to
             practise
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             most
             essential
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             matter
             here
             ;
             for
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             is
             only
             a
             gesture
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             nor
             are
             there
             any
             federal
             Rites
             declared
             to
             belong
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             being
             indeed
             rather
             a
             Ratifying
             and
             Confirming
             the
             Baptism
             ,
             than
             any
             new
             Stipulation
             .
             To
             supply
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             appointed
             Matter
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Chrism
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             Oil
             ,
             Olive
             ,
             and
             
               Balm
               ,
               (
               Opobalsamum
            
             )
             the
             Oil
             signifying
             the
             clearness
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Balm
             the
             savour
             of
             a
             good
             Reputation
             .
             This
             must
             be
             peculiarly
             blessed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Minister
             of
             that
             Function
             .
             The
             Form
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             applying
             the
             Chrism
             to
             the
             Forehead
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Signo
               te
               signo
               crucis
               ,
               &
               confirmo
               te
               chrismate
               salutis
               ,
               in
               Nomine
               Patris
               ,
               Filii
               ,
               &
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               :
            
             I
             sign
             thee
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             confirm
             thee
             with
             the
             Chrism
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             They
             pretend
             Christ
             did
             Institute
             this
             ;
             but
             they
             say
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             he
             breathed
             on
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             being
             a
             thing
             that
             transcended
             all
             Sacraments
             ,
             he
             settled
             no
             determined
             Matter
             nor
             Form
             to
             it
             :
             And
             that
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             appropriated
             this
             Matter
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Christians
             began
             very
             early
             to
             use
             Oil
             in
             Holy
             Functions
             .
             The
             Climates
             they
             lived
             in
             making
             it
             necessary
             to
             use
             Oil
             much
             ,
             for
             stopping
             the
             Perspiration
             ,
             that
             might
             dispose
             them
             the
             more
             to
             use
             Oil
             in
             their
             Sacred
             Rites
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             both
             Theophilus
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Second
             ,
             
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Third
             Century
             ,
             do
             mention
             it
             .
             The
             frequent
             mention
             of
             Oil
             ,
             and
             of
             Anointing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             might
             incline
             them
             to
             this
             :
             It
             was
             Prophesied
             of
             Christ
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             to
             be
             
               anointed
               with
               the
               oil
               of
               joy
               and
               gladness
               above
               his
               fellows
               :
            
             And
             the
             Names
             of
             Messias
             and
             Christ
             do
             also
             import
             this
             ;
             but
             yet
             we
             hold
             all
             that
             to
             be
             Mystical
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             that
             fulness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             he
             received
             
               without
               measure
            
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             account
             we
             do
             understand
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             in
             the
             same
             mystical
             Sense
             ,
             
               he
               that
               establisheth
               us
               with
               you
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               hath
               anointed
               us
               ,
               is
               God
               ;
               who
               hath
               also
               sealed
               us
               ,
               and
               given
               the
               earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               our
               hearts
               :
            
             
             As
             also
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               but
               ye
               have
               an
               Vnction
               from
               the
               holy
               one
               ,
               and
               ye
               know
               all
               things
               .
               The
               anointing
               which
               ye
               have
               received
               of
               him
               abideth
               in
               you
               ;
               and
               ye
               need
               not
               that
               any
               man
               teach
               you
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               same
               anointing
               teacheth
               you
               all
               things
               .
            
             These
             words
             do
             clearly
             relate
             to
             somewhat
             that
             the
             Christians
             received
             immediately
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             be
             understood
             figuratively
             :
             For
             we
             do
             not
             see
             the
             least
             hint
             of
             the
             Apostles
             using
             of
             Oil
             ,
             except
             to
             the
             sick
             ;
             of
             which
             afterwards
             .
             So
             that
             if
             this
             Use
             of
             Oil
             is
             considered
             only
             as
             a
             Ceremony
             of
             a
             natural
             Signification
             ,
             that
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Rituals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             another
             Nature
             :
             But
             if
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             divine
             Vertue
             is
             joined
             to
             that
             ,
             we
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             without
             an
             express
             Institution
             and
             Declaration
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Invention
             that
             was
             afterwards
             found
             out
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Bishop
             was
             held
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Minister
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             
             even
             tho'
             Presbyters
             were
             suffered
             to
             Confirm
             ,
             was
             a
             piece
             of
             Superstition
             without
             any
             colour
             from
             Scripture
             .
             It
             was
             settled
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             only
             might
             consecrate
             the
             Chrism
             ;
             and
             tho'
             he
             was
             the
             ordinary
             Minister
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             yet
             Presbyters
             were
             also
             suffered
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             Chrism
             being
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Bishop
             :
             Presbyters
             thus
             Confirming
             ,
             was
             thought
             like
             the
             Deacons
             giving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             tho'
             Priests
             only
             might
             consecrate
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             In
             the
             Latin
             Church
             Ierom
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             in
             his
             Time
             the
             Bishop
             only
             Confirmed
             ;
             and
             tho'
             he
             makes
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             rather
             for
             doing
             an
             Honour
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             from
             any
             necessity
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             he
             positively
             says
             the
             Bishops
             went
             round
             praying
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             those
             whom
             they
             Confirmed
             .
             It
             is
             said
             by
             Hilary
             ,
             that
             in
             
               Egypt
               the
               Presbyters
               did
               Confirm
               in
               the
               Bishops
               absence
               :
            
             So
             that
             custom
             joined
             with
             the
             distinction
             between
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             
             and
             the
             applying
             of
             the
             Chrism
             ,
             grew
             to
             be
             the
             universal
             Practice
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
             The
             greatness
             of
             Diocesses
             with
             the
             increasing
             Numbers
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             made
             that
             both
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             the
             Councils
             of
             Orange
             ;
             and
             in
             Spain
             ,
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Toledo
             ,
             the
             same
             Rule
             was
             laid
             down
             that
             the
             Greeks
             had
             begun
             .
             In
             Spain
             some
             Priests
             did
             consecrate
             the
             Chrism
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             severely
             forbid
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Councils
             of
             Toledo
             :
             Yet
             at
             Rome
             the
             ancient
             Custom
             was
             observed
             ,
             of
             appropriating
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             Confirmation
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             
             even
             in
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               's
            
             time
             :
             Therefore
             he
             reproved
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Sardinia
             ,
             because
             among
             them
             the
             Priests
             did
             Confirm
             ,
             and
             he
             appointed
             it
             to
             be
             reserved
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             But
             when
             he
             understood
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             offended
             at
             this
             ,
             he
             writ
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carali
             ,
             that
             tho'
             his
             former
             Order
             was
             made
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             he
             consented
             that
             for
             the
             future
             the
             Priests
             might
             Confirm
             in
             the
             Bishops
             absence
             .
             But
             Pope
             Nicholas
             in
             the
             IX
             .
             Century
             pressed
             this
             with
             more
             rigor
             :
             For
             the
             Bulgarians
             being
             then
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             their
             Priests
             having
             both
             Baptized
             and
             Confirmed
             the
             new
             Converts
             ,
             Pope
             Nicholas
             sent
             Bishops
             among
             them
             with
             Orders
             to
             Confirm
             even
             those
             who
             had
             already
             been
             Confirmed
             by
             Priests
             :
             Upon
             which
             the
             contest
             being
             then
             on
             foot
             ,
             between
             Rome
             and
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Photius
            
             got
             it
             to
             be
             decreed
             in
             a
             Synod
             at
             Constantinople
             ▪
             That
             theChrism
             being
             hallowed
             by
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             administred
             by
             Presbyters
             :
             And
             Photius
             affirmed
             that
             a
             Presbyter
             might
             do
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Baptize
             or
             Offer
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             But
             Pope
             Nicholas
             with
             the
             confidence
             that
             was
             often
             assumed
             by
             that
             See
             upon
             as
             bad
             grounds
             ,
             did
             affirm
             ,
             that
             this
             had
             never
             been
             allowed
             of
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             many
             of
             the
             Latins
             did
             in
             the
             Progress
             of
             their
             Disputes
             with
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Confirmation
             .
             This
             has
             been
             more
             enlarged
             on
             ,
             than
             was
             necessary
             by
             the
             designed
             shortness
             of
             this
             Work
             ,
             because
             all
             those
             of
             ●he
             Roman
             Communion
             among
             us
             ,
             have
             now
             no
             Confirmation
             ,
             
             unless
             a
             Bishop
             happens
             to
             come
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             now
             a
             commonDoctrine
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             tho'
             Confirmation
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
          
           
             About
             this
             there
             were
             fierce
             Disputes
             among
             them
             ,
             about
             Sixty
             years
             ago
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             have
             a
             Bishop
             here
             to
             Confirm
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Custom
             or
             not
             ?
             The
             Jesuites
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             be
             under
             any
             Authority
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             opposed
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Bishop
             being
             by
             Pope
             Eugenius
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             ordinary
             Minister
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             thence
             it
             was
             inferred
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             was
             not
             simply
             necessary
             .
             This
             was
             much
             censured
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             .
             If
             Confirmation
             were
             considered
             only
             as
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Rite
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             dispute
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             allow
             that
             a
             Sacrament
             should
             be
             thus
             within
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             that
             a
             new
             Function
             of
             Consecrating
             Oil
             ,
             without
             applying
             it
             ,
             distinct
             from
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             yet
             necessary
             to
             the
             very
             essence
             of
             it
             ,
             could
             have
             been
             set
             up
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             Sacraments
             are
             federal
             conveyances
             of
             Grace
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             continued
             according
             to
             their
             first
             Institution
             .
             The
             Grace
             of
             God
             being
             only
             tied
             to
             the
             Actions
             with
             which
             it
             is
             promised
             .
          
           
             We
             go
             next
             to
             the
             Second
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             here
             rejected
             ,
             which
             is
             Penance
             ,
             that
             is
             reckoned
             the
             Fourth
             in
             order
             among
             them
             .
             Penance
             ,
             or
             Penitence
             ,
             is
             formed
             from
             the
             Latin
             Translation
             of
             a
             Greek
             word
             that
             signifies
             a
             change
             ,
             or
             
               renovation
               of
               Mind
            
             ;
             which
             Christ
             has
             made
             a
             necessary
             condition
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             It
             consists
             in
             several
             acts
             ,
             all
             which
             ,
             when
             joined
             together
             ,
             and
             producing
             this
             real
             change
             ,
             we
             become
             then
             true
             Penitents
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             right
             to
             the
             
               Remission
               of
               Sins
            
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             often
             joined
             with
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             is
             its
             certain
             consequent
             .
             The
             first
             act
             of
             this
             Repentance
             is
             Confession
             to
             God
             ,
             before
             whom
             we
             must
             humble
             our selves
             ,
             and
             confess
             our
             Sins
             to
             him
             ;
             upon
             which
             we
             believe
             that
             
               he
               is
               faithful
            
             ,
             and
             true
             to
             his
             Promises
             ,
             and
             
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             have
             wronged
             others
             ,
             
             or
             have
             given
             publick
             offence
             to
             the
             Body
             or
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             belong
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             
               confess
               our
               faults
            
             to
             them
             likewise
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             quiet
             Mens
             Consciences
             ,
             
             to
             direct
             them
             to
             compleat
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             more
             humble
             and
             ashamed
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             we
             advise
             them
             to
             use
             secret
             Confession
             ,
             to
             
               their
               Priest
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               Minister
               of
               God's
               Word
            
             ;
             leaving
             this
             matter
             wholly
             to
             their
             discretion
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             acts
             of
             sorrow
             have
             had
             their
             due
             effect
             ,
             in
             reforming
             the
             natures
             and
             lives
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             then
             their
             Sins
             are
             forgiven
             them
             :
             In
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             we
             do
             teach
             them
             to
             Pray
             much
             ,
             to
             give
             Alms
             according
             to
             their
             Capacity
             ,
             and
             to
             fast
             as
             often
             as
             their
             Health
             and
             Circumstances
             will
             admit
             of
             ;
             and
             most
             indispensably
             to
             restore
             or
             repair
             ,
             as
             they
             find
             they
             have
             sinned
             against
             others
             .
             And
             as
             we
             teach
             them
             thus
             to
             look
             back
             on
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             with
             a
             deep
             and
             hearty
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             a
             profound
             shame
             ,
             so
             we
             charge
             them
             to
             look
             chiefly
             forward
             ,
             not
             thinking
             that
             any
             acts
             with
             relation
             to
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             can
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             an
             account
             or
             compensation
             free
             us
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             former
             Sins
             ,
             unless
             we
             amend
             our
             Lives
             and
             change
             our
             Tempers
             for
             the
             future
             .
             The
             great
             design
             of
             Repentance
             being
             to
             make
             us
             like
             God
             ,
             Pure
             and
             Holy
             as
             he
             is
             .
             Upon
             such
             a
             Repentance
             sincerely
             begun
             ,
             and
             honestly
             pursued
             ,
             we
             do
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             the
             Heralds
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             pronounce
             to
             our
             People
             daily
             ,
             the
             offers
             that
             are
             made
             us
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             This
             we
             do
             in
             our
             daily
             Service
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             before
             we
             go
             to
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             .
             We
             do
             also
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             a
             Body
             
             that
             may
             be
             offended
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             forgive
             the
             Scandals
             committed
             against
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             we
             think
             die
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             may
             die
             in
             the
             full
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             join
             both
             Absolutions
             in
             one
             ;
             in
             the
             last
             Office
             likewise
             praying
             to
             our
             Saviour
             that
             he
             would
             forgive
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             ,
             as
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             authorised
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             do
             forgive
             all
             the
             Offences
             and
             Scandals
             committed
             by
             them
             against
             the
             whole
             Body
             .
             This
             is
             our
             Doctrine
             concerning
             Repentance
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             we
             find
             no
             Characters
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             there
             is
             in
             Prayer
             or
             Devotion
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             Matter
             ,
             no
             application
             of
             that
             Matter
             by
             a
             peculiar
             Form
             ,
             no
             Institution
             ,
             and
             no
             peculiar
             federal
             acts
             .
             The
             Scene
             here
             is
             the
             Mind
             ,
             the
             acts
             are
             Internal
             ,
             the
             effect
             is
             such
             also
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             do
             not
             reckon
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             not
             finding
             in
             it
             any
             of
             the
             Characters
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             that
             is
             assigned
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Penitent
             ;
             his
             Confession
             by
             his
             Mouth
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Contrition
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             Work
             ,
             in
             doing
             the
             enjoined
             Penance
             .
             The
             Aggregate
             of
             all
             these
             is
             the
             Matter
             ;
             and
             the
             Form
             ,
             are
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Ego
               te
               Absolvo
            
             .
             Now
             besides
             what
             we
             have
             to
             say
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             these
             particulars
             ,
             the
             Matter
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             must
             be
             some
             visible
             Sign
             applied
             to
             him
             that
             receives
             it
             .
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             very
             absurd
             thing
             to
             imagine
             that
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             Thoughts
             ,
             Words
             ,
             or
             Actions
             ,
             can
             be
             the
             Matter
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             How
             can
             this
             be
             sanctified
             or
             applied
             to
             him
             ?
             It
             will
             be
             a
             thing
             no
             less
             absurd
             to
             make
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             a
             practice
             not
             much
             elder
             than
             Four
             hundred
             Year
             ;
             since
             no
             Ritual
             can
             be
             produced
             ,
             nor
             Author
             cited
             for
             this
             Form
             ,
             for
             above
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             after
             Christ.
             All
             the
             ancient
             Forms
             of
             receiving
             Penitents
             ,
             having
             been
             by
             a
             Blessing
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             a
             Declaration
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             them
             in
             these
             positive
             words
             ,
             
               I
               Absolve
               thee
            
             .
             We
             think
             this
             want
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             this
             new
             invented
             Form
             ,
             being
             without
             any
             Institution
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             so
             long
             a
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             are
             such
             reasons
             that
             we
             are
             fully
             justified
             in
             denying
             Penance
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             is
             a
             point
             of
             the
             highest
             importance
             ,
             there
             arise
             several
             things
             here
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             carefully
             examined
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             Confession
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             desired
             St.
             Iohn's
             Baptism
             ,
             
             came
             
               confessing
               their
               sins
            
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             previous
             to
             Baptism
             .
             We
             find
             also
             that
             scandalous
             Persons
             were
             to
             be
             
               openly
               rebuked
               before
               all
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             put
             to
             shame
             ,
             
             in
             which
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Confession
             ,
             and
             a
             publication
             of
             the
             Sin
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             made
             it
             necessary
             to
             
               note
               such
               persons
               as
               walked
               disorderly
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               them
               ,
            
             sometimes
             
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               eat
               with
               them
               ,
            
             who
             being
             Christians
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             called
             Brothers
             ,
             were
             a
             reproach
             to
             their
             Profession
             :
             But
             besides
             the
             Power
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             of
             
               binding
               and
               loosing
            
             ,
             which
             as
             was
             said
             on
             another
             Head
             ,
             belonged
             to
             other
             matters
             ;
             we
             find
             that
             when
             our
             Saviour
             breathed
             on
             his
             Apostles
             and
             gave
             them
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             with
             that
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             
               whose
               soever
               sins
               they
               remitted
            
             ,
             
             
               they
               were
               remitted
               ;
               and
               whose
               soever
               sins
               they
               retained
               ,
               they
               were
               retained
               .
            
             Since
             a
             Power
             of
             remitting
             or
             retaining
             sin
             was
             thus
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             infer
             that
             it
             seems
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             in
             order
             to
             their
             dispensing
             it
             with
             a
             due
             caution
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             sins
             ought
             to
             be
             laid
             open
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Some
             have
             thought
             that
             this
             was
             a
             Personal
             thing
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             with
             that
             Miraculous
             effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             with
             which
             such
             a
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
             was
             communicated
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             discern
             the
             sincerity
             or
             hypocrisy
             of
             those
             that
             came
             before
             them
             ;
             by
             this
             St.
             Peter
             discovered
             the
             sin
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ;
             
             and
             he
             also
             saw
             that
             
             Simon
             of
             Samaria
             was
             
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitterness
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               iniquity
               :
            
             So
             they
             conclude
             that
             this
             was
             a
             part
             of
             that
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             Authority
             which
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             only
             .
             
             But
             others
             ,
             who
             distinguish
             between
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministerial
             Authority
             that
             is
             still
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             believe
             that
             these
             Words
             may
             in
             a
             lower
             and
             more
             limited
             Sense
             belong
             to
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             they
             argue
             very
             strongly
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             Words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             their
             full
             extent
             as
             they
             lie
             ,
             a
             Priest
             has
             by
             them
             an
             absolute
             and
             unlimited
             Power
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             not
             restrained
             to
             Conditions
             or
             Rules
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             does
             Pardon
             or
             retain
             sins
             ,
             whether
             in
             that
             he
             does
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             the
             sins
             must
             be
             pardoned
             or
             retained
             accordingly
             :
             He
             may
             indeed
             sin
             in
             using
             it
             wrong
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             must
             answer
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             he
             seems
             by
             the
             literal
             meaning
             of
             these
             Words
             ,
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             such
             a
             Plenipotentiary
             Authority
             ,
             that
             his
             Act
             must
             be
             valid
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             be
             punished
             for
             imploying
             it
             amiss
             .
          
           
             An
             Ambassador
             that
             has
             full
             Powers
             ,
             though
             limited
             by
             secret
             Instructions
             ,
             does
             bind
             him
             that
             so
             empowered
             him
             ,
             by
             every
             Act
             that
             he
             does
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             his
             Powers
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             it
             may
             go
             beyond
             his
             Instructions
             ,
             for
             how
             obnoxious
             soever
             that
             may
             render
             him
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             at
             all
             lessen
             the
             Authority
             of
             what
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             nor
             the
             Obligation
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             it
             .
             So
             these
             words
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             if
             applied
             to
             all
             Priests
             ,
             must
             belong
             to
             them
             in
             their
             full
             extent
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             the
             Damnation
             of
             Mankind
             is
             put
             absolutely
             in
             the
             Priest's
             Power
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             answered
             ,
             That
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Pardon
             of
             sin
             that
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             expressed
             .
             As
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             saved
             if
             we
             believe
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             imply
             that
             a
             single
             Act
             of
             believing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             else
             puts
             us
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             In
             Opposition
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             Answer
             ,
             That
             the
             Gospel
             having
             so
             described
             Faith
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Root
             of
             all
             other
             Graces
             and
             Virtues
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             produces
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             known
             by
             them
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             promised
             upon
             our
             Faith
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             Faith
             so
             qualified
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             represents
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             cannot
             be
             applied
             to
             this
             Case
             ,
             where
             an
             unlimited
             Authority
             is
             so
             particularly
             exprest
             ;
             that
             no
             Condition
             seems
             to
             be
             implied
             in
             it
             .
             If
             any
             Conditions
             are
             elsewhere
             laid
             upon
             us
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             that
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             of
             Contrition
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             necessary
             when
             we
             cannot
             procure
             the
             Priest's
             Pardon
             ;
             but
             that
             by
             it
             the
             want
             of
             them
             all
             may
             be
             supplied
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Obligation
             to
             them
             all
             is
             superseded
             by
             it
             :
             And
             if
             any
             Conditions
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             limits
             upon
             this
             Power
             ,
             why
             are
             not
             all
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             Contrition
             and
             New
             Obedience
             made
             necessary
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             lawful
             dispensing
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Confession
             ,
             Attrition
             ,
             and
             the
             doing
             the
             Penance
             enjoyned
             ?
             Therefore
             since
             no
             Condition
             is
             here
             named
             as
             a
             restraint
             upon
             this
             General
             Power
             ,
             that
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Priests
             by
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             must
             either
             be
             understood
             as
             simple
             and
             unconditional
             ,
             or
             they
             must
             be
             limited
             to
             all
             the
             Conditions
             that
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             the
             colour
             of
             a
             reason
             to
             restrain
             them
             to
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             out
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             thus
             we
             think
             we
             are
             fully
             justified
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             Words
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             did
             indeed
             fully
             empower
             the
             Apostles
             to
             publish
             his
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             the
             Terms
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             of
             obtaining
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             to
             be
             infallibly
             assisted
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             err
             in
             discharging
             their
             Commission
             ;
             and
             the
             
             Terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             being
             thus
             settled
             by
             them
             ,
             all
             who
             were
             to
             succeed
             them
             ,
             were
             also
             empowered
             to
             go
             on
             with
             the
             Publication
             of
             this
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             glad
             Tidings
             to
             the
             World
             :
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             they
             declared
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             conform
             to
             the
             Tenor
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             to
             settle
             ,
             should
             be
             always
             made
             good
             .
             We
             do
             also
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Censure
             and
             Government
             ,
             a
             Ministerial
             Authority
             to
             remit
             ,
             or
             to
             retain
             Sins
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Matters
             of
             Scandal
             or
             Offence
             ;
             tho'
             that
             indeed
             does
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             Words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             think
             that
             the
             power
             of
             pardoning
             and
             retaining
             is
             only
             declaratory
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             the
             exercises
             of
             it
             are
             are
             then
             only
             effectual
             ,
             when
             the
             Declarations
             of
             the
             Pardon
             are
             made
             conform
             to
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             ours
             how
             much
             soever
             decried
             of
             late
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             striking
             at
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Authority
             ,
             yet
             has
             been
             maintained
             by
             some
             of
             their
             best
             Authors
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             their
             School-men
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             seen
             upon
             what
             reason
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             Auricular
             Confession
             is
             necessary
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             think
             that
             we
             are
             fully
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Practice
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Ages
             of
             theChristian
             Church
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             understand
             these
             words
             as
             containing
             anObligation
             to
             Secret
             Confession
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Practice
             and
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             relied
             on
             here
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             nothing
             that
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             were
             more
             concerned
             both
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             down
             faithfully
             than
             this
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             depended
             so
             much
             .
             Such
             a
             Point
             as
             this
             could
             never
             have
             been
             forgot
             or
             mistaken
             ;
             many
             and
             clear
             Rules
             must
             have
             been
             given
             about
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             which
             Humane
             Nature
             has
             so
             much
             repugnancy
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             in
             the
             first
             forming
             of
             Churches
             have
             been
             infused
             into
             them
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             A
             Church
             could
             not
             now
             be
             formed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             without
             very
             full
             and
             particular
             Instructions
             ,
             both
             to
             Priests
             and
             People
             concerning
             Confession
             and
             Absolution
             .
             It
             is
             the
             most
             intricate
             Part
             of
             their
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             Clergy
             must
             be
             most
             ready
             at
             .
             In
             Opposition
             to
             all
             this
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             said
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             concerning
             Sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Word
             said
             ,
             nor
             a
             Rule
             given
             concerning
             Confession
             to
             be
             made
             to
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Absolution
             to
             be
             given
             by
             him
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             a
             Passage
             in
             St.
             Iames's
             Epistle
             relating
             to
             Confession
             ;
             but
             
               it
               is
               to
               one
               another
            
             ,
             not
             restrained
             to
             the
             Priest
             ;
             
             as
             the
             Word
             rendred
             Faults
             seems
             to
             signify
             those
             Offences
             ,
             by
             which
             others
             are
             wronged
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             Confession
             is
             a
             degree
             of
             Reparation
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             sometimes
             necessary
             ;
             but
             whatever
             may
             be
             in
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Confession
             which
             is
             there
             appointed
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             to
             be
             mutual
             among
             Christians
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             commanded
             in
             order
             to
             Absolution
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             the
             procuring
             the
             Intercessions
             of
             other
             good
             Men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             and
             
               Pray
               for
               one
               another
            
             .
             By
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               healed
            
             ,
             joyned
             with
             those
             that
             went
             before
             concerning
             the
             Sick
             ,
             it
             seems
             the
             Direction
             given
             by
             St.
             Iames
             belongs
             principally
             to
             Sick
             Persons
             ;
             and
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             Period
             shews
             ,
             That
             it
             relates
             only
             to
             the
             private
             Prayers
             of
             good
             Men
             for
             one
             another
             ,
             
               The
               effectual
               fervent
               Prayer
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               availeth
               much
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             place
             does
             not
             at
             all
             belong
             to
             Auricular
             Confession
             or
             Absolution
             .
          
           
           
             Nor
             does
             there
             any
             Prints
             appear
             ,
             before
             the
             Apostacies
             that
             happened
             in
             the
             Persecution
             of
             Decius
             ,
             of
             the
             Practice
             even
             of
             confessing
             such
             heinous
             Sins
             as
             had
             been
             publickly
             committed
             .
             Then
             arose
             the
             famous
             contests
             with
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             concerning
             the
             receiving
             the
             lapsed
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             again
             .
             It
             was
             concluded
             not
             to
             exclude
             them
             from
             the
             hopes
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             or
             of
             Reconciliation
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             resolved
             not
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             been
             kept
             at
             a
             distance
             for
             some
             time
             from
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ;
             at
             last
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             make
             their
             Confession
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             received
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             time
             was
             shortned
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             were
             past
             over
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             shewed
             a
             deep
             and
             sincere
             Repentance
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Characters
             of
             a
             true
             Repentance
             upon
             which
             they
             were
             always
             treated
             with
             a
             great
             distinction
             of
             Favour
             ,
             was
             ,
             if
             they
             came
             and
             first
             accused
             themselves
             .
             This
             shewed
             that
             they
             were
             deeply
             affected
             with
             the
             Sense
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             not
             bear
             the
             load
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             became
             their
             own
             Accusers
             ,
             and
             discovered
             their
             Sins
             .
             There
             are
             several
             Canons
             that
             make
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             degrees
             and
             time
             of
             the
             Penance
             ,
             between
             those
             who
             had
             accused
             themselves
             ,
             and
             those
             against
             whom
             their
             Sins
             were
             proved
             .
             A
             great
             deal
             of
             this
             strain
             occurs
             often
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             plainly
             shews
             that
             they
             did
             not
             look
             on
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             Enumeration
             of
             all
             their
             Sins
             as
             commanded
             by
             God.
             Otherwise
             it
             would
             have
             been
             enforced
             with
             Considerations
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             shortning
             their
             Penance
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             occasion
             that
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             exercise
             thisDiscipline
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             frequent
             Apostacies
             ,
             into
             which
             many
             had
             lapsed
             during
             the
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             when
             these
             went
             off
             ,
             another
             sort
             of
             Disorders
             began
             to
             break
             in
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             defile
             it
             .
             Great
             numbers
             followed
             the
             Example
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             and
             became
             Christians
             ;
             but
             a
             mixed
             Multitude
             came
             among
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             were
             many
             Scandals
             amongst
             that
             Body
             which
             had
             been
             formerly
             remarkable
             for
             the
             purity
             of
             their
             Morals
             ,
             and
             the
             strictness
             of
             their
             Lives
             .
             It
             was
             the
             chief
             business
             of
             all
             those
             Councils
             that
             met
             in
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             Centuries
             ,
             to
             settle
             many
             Rules
             concerning
             the
             degrees
             and
             time
             of
             Penance
             ,
             the
             Censures
             both
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Penitents
             ,
             and
             the
             Methods
             of
             receiving
             them
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             some
             of
             those
             Councils
             they
             denied
             Reconciliation
             after
             some
             sins
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             though
             the
             general
             Practice
             was
             to
             receive
             all
             at
             their
             Death
             ;
             
             but
             while
             they
             were
             in
             a
             good
             state
             of
             Health
             ,
             they
             kept
             them
             long
             in
             Penance
             ,
             in
             a
             publick
             Separation
             from
             the
             Common
             Priviledges
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             from
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             under
             severe
             Rules
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             several
             Years
             ,
             more
             or
             fewer
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             Characters
             of
             their
             Repentance
             ;
             of
             which
             a
             free
             and
             unextorted
             Confession
             being
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             ,
             this
             made
             many
             prevent
             that
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             to
             confess
             their
             sins
             ,
             which
             was
             much
             encouraged
             and
             magnified
             .
          
           
             Confession
             was
             at
             first
             made
             publickly
             ,
             but
             the
             Inconveniences
             of
             that
             appearing
             ,
             and
             particularly
             many
             of
             those
             sins
             being
             Capital
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             publick
             there
             was
             a
             private
             Confession
             practised
             .
             The
             Bishops
             either
             attended
             upon
             these
             themselves
             ,
             or
             they
             appointed
             a
             Penitentiary
             Priest
             to
             receive
             them
             :
             All
             was
             in
             order
             to
             the
             executing
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             for
             keeping
             up
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Bishops
             were
             warranted
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             to
             excuse
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             as
             the
             occasion
             should
             require
             .
             The
             Penitents
             went
             through
             the
             Penance
             imposed
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             publickly
             ;
             the
             Separation
             and
             Penance
             being
             visible
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             sin
             was
             kept
             secret
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Penance
             was
             finished
             ,
             they
             received
             the
             Penitents
             by
             Prayer
             and
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             into
             the
             Communion
             
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             received
             .
             This
             was
             all
             the
             Absolution
             that
             was
             known
             during
             the
             first
             Six
             Centuries
             .
          
           
             Penitents
             were
             enjoyned
             to
             publish
             such
             of
             their
             secret
             Sins
             ,
             as
             the
             Penitentiary
             Priest
             did
             prescribe
             .
             This
             happened
             to
             give
             great
             Scandal
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             when
             Nectarius
             was
             Bishop
             there
             ;
             for
             a
             Woman
             being
             in
             a
             Course
             of
             Penance
             ,
             confessed
             publickly
             that
             she
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             committed
             with
             a
             Deacon
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             seems
             by
             the
             Relation
             that
             the
             Historian
             gives
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             she
             went
             beyond
             the
             Injunctions
             given
             her
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             fault
             was
             in
             her
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Penitentiary
             Priest
             ,
             this
             gave
             such
             offence
             ,
             
             that
             Nectarius
             broke
             that
             Custom
             .
             And
             Chrysostom
             ,
             who
             came
             soon
             after
             him
             to
             that
             See
             ,
             speaks
             very
             fully
             against
             secret
             Confession
             ,
             and
             advises
             Christians
             to
             confess
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             practice
             of
             secret
             Confession
             was
             kept
             up
             elsewhere
             ;
             but
             it
             appears
             by
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Citations
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             both
             in
             different
             Ages
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             different
             Corners
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             pressed
             Confession
             much
             ,
             and
             magnified
             the
             value
             of
             it
             highly
             ,
             yet
             they
             never
             urged
             it
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             they
             only
             prest
             it
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             compleat
             the
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             Sinner
             an
             Interest
             in
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             may
             be
             positively
             affirmed
             concerning
             all
             the
             Quotations
             that
             are
             brought
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Auricular
             Confession
             is
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Priest's
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             founded
             on
             those
             Words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Whose
               sins
               ye
               remit
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             they
             prove
             quite
             the
             contrary
             ;
             that
             the
             Fathers
             had
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             considered
             it
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             help
             to
             the
             compleating
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             maintain
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Rigour
             of
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             ,
             a
             Practice
             begun
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             small
             step
             to
             the
             ruin
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Penitents
             were
             suffered
             instead
             of
             the
             Publick
             Penance
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             enjoyned
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             secretly
             in
             some
             Monastery
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             private
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             few
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             which
             ,
             Absolution
             was
             given
             in
             secret
             .
             This
             was
             done
             to
             draw
             what
             Professions
             of
             Repentance
             they
             could
             from
             such
             Persons
             who
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             settled
             Rules
             :
             This
             Temper
             was
             found
             neither
             to
             lose
             them
             quite
             ,
             nor
             to
             let
             their
             Sins
             pass
             without
             any
             Censure
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Seventh
             Century
             ,
             all
             Publick
             Penance
             for
             secret
             Sins
             was
             taken
             quite
             away
             .
             Theodore
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             the
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             that
             did
             quite
             take
             away
             all
             publick
             Penance
             for
             secret
             Sins
             .
          
           
             Another
             piece
             of
             the
             ancient
             Severity
             was
             also
             slackned
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             never
             allowed
             Penance
             to
             Men
             that
             had
             relapsed
             into
             any
             sin
             ;
             tho'
             they
             did
             not
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             all
             hope
             of
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             never
             gave
             a
             second
             Absolution
             to
             the
             Relapse
             .
             This
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             still
             kept
             up
             in
             one
             Point
             ,
             which
             is
             Heresy
             ;
             a
             Relapse
             being
             delivered
             to
             the
             Secular
             Arm
             ,
             without
             admitting
             him
             to
             Penance
             .
             The
             Ancients
             did
             indeed
             admit
             such
             to
             Penance
             ,
             but
             they
             never
             reconciled
             them
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             decay
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             Absolution
             came
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             the
             Relapse
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             him
             that
             had
             sinned
             but
             once
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Eighth
             Century
             ,
             the
             Commutation
             of
             Penance
             began
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             the
             ancient
             Severities
             ,
             Vocal
             Prayers
             came
             to
             be
             all
             that
             was
             enjoyned
             ;
             so
             many
             Paters
             stood
             for
             so
             many
             Days
             of
             fasting
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             were
             admitted
             to
             buy
             off
             their
             Penance
             under
             the
             decenter
             Name
             of
             giving
             Alms.
             The
             getting
             many
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             was
             thought
             a
             Devotion
             by
             which
             God
             was
             so
             much
             honoured
             ,
             that
             the
             Commuting
             Penance
             for
             Masses
             ,
             was
             much
             practised
             .
             Pilgrimages
             and
             Wars
             came
             on
             afterwards
             ;
             
             and
             in
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             ,
             the
             Trade
             was
             set
             up
             of
             selling
             Indulgences
             .
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Confession
             came
             by
             several
             steps
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             it
             was
             not
             heard
             of
             ;
             that
             the
             Apostacies
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             gave
             the
             first
             rise
             to
             it
             ,
             all
             which
             demonstrates
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             did
             not
             consider
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Matter
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             propose
             Confession
             ,
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             direct
             Men
             in
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             to
             humble
             them
             deeper
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             a
             greater
             strictness
             .
             But
             to
             enjoyn
             it
             as
             necessary
             to
             obtain
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             an
             indispensable
             Condition
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             most
             indispensable
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             beyond
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             since
             Christ
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             alone
             must
             fix
             the
             necessary
             Conditions
             of
             it
             .
             In
             this
             more
             than
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             express
             and
             clear
             ;
             and
             therefore
             so
             hard
             a
             Condition
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             cannot
             be
             imposed
             by
             any
             other
             Authority
             .
             The
             Obligation
             to
             Auricular
             Confession
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             which
             Mankind
             is
             naturally
             so
             little
             disposed
             to
             submit
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             have
             such
             consequences
             on
             the
             Peace
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             if
             Christ
             had
             intended
             to
             have
             made
             it
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             declared
             it
             in
             express
             Words
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             left
             it
             so
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             assert
             it
             ,
             must
             draw
             it
             by
             Inferences
             from
             those
             Words
             ,
             
               Whose
               Sins
               ye
               remit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Some
             things
             are
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             that
             we
             may
             justly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             required
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             commanded
             in
             plain
             terms
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             Effects
             that
             may
             follow
             on
             the
             obliging
             Men
             to
             a
             strictness
             in
             Confession
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             this
             matter
             :
             If
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             only
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             other
             considerations
             are
             to
             be
             examined
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             for
             it
             ;
             otherwise
             all
             the
             advantages
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             imagined
             in
             it
             ,
             without
             that
             ,
             are
             only
             so
             many
             Arguments
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             somewhat
             that
             is
             highly
             necessary
             to
             the
             Purity
             of
             Christians
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             has
             not
             said
             a
             Word
             ,
             and
             concerning
             which
             his
             Apostles
             have
             given
             us
             no
             Directions
             .
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             a
             mean
             to
             strike
             Terror
             in
             People
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             under
             awe
             and
             obedience
             ;
             it
             may
             when
             the
             management
             of
             it
             is
             in
             good
             hands
             ,
             be
             made
             a
             mean
             to
             keep
             the
             World
             in
             Order
             ,
             and
             to
             guide
             those
             of
             weaker
             Judgments
             more
             steadily
             and
             safely
             ,
             than
             could
             be
             well
             done
             any
             other
             way
             .
             In
             the
             use
             of
             Confession
             ,
             when
             proposed
             as
             our
             Church
             does
             ,
             as
             matter
             of
             Advice
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Obligation
             ,
             we
             are
             very
             sensible
             many
             good
             ends
             may
             be
             attained
             ;
             but
             while
             we
             consider
             those
             ,
             we
             must
             likewise
             reflect
             on
             the
             mischief
             that
             may
             arise
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             especially
             supposing
             the
             greater
             part
             both
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             to
             be
             what
             they
             ever
             were
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             ,
             depraved
             and
             corrupted
             .
             The
             People
             will
             grow
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Priest
             is
             in
             
               God's
               stead
            
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             their
             telling
             their
             sins
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             they
             confessed
             them
             to
             God
             ;
             they
             will
             expect
             to
             be
             easily
             discharged
             for
             a
             gentle
             Penance
             ,
             with
             a
             speedy
             Absolution
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             make
             them
             as
             secure
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             Consciences
             were
             clear
             ,
             and
             their
             Sins
             pardoned
             ;
             so
             the
             remedy
             being
             easy
             and
             always
             at
             hand
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             encouraged
             to
             venture
             the
             more
             boldly
             on
             Sin.
             It
             is
             no
             difficult
             matter
             to
             gain
             a
             Priest
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             himself
             is
             a
             bad
             Man
             ,
             to
             use
             them
             tenderly
             upon
             those
             occasions
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             corrupt
             Priests
             will
             find
             their
             account
             in
             the
             dispensing
             this
             great
             Power
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             serve
             their
             own
             ends
             .
             They
             will
             know
             all
             Peoples
             Tempers
             and
             Secrets
             ,
             and
             how
             strict
             soever
             they
             may
             make
             the
             Seal
             of
             Confession
             ,
             
             to
             draw
             the
             World
             to
             trust
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             in
             Bodies
             so
             knit
             together
             ,
             as
             Communities
             and
             Orders
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             know
             what
             use
             they
             may
             make
             of
             this
             .
             Still
             they
             know
             all
             themselves
             ,
             and
             see
             into
             the
             weakness
             ,
             the
             passions
             ,
             and
             appetites
             of
             their
             People
             .
             This
             must
             often
             be
             a
             great
             snare
             to
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             supposition
             that
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             hold
             generally
             true
             ,
             of
             their
             being
             bad
             Men
             themselves
             :
             Great
             advantages
             are
             hereby
             given
             to
             infuse
             fears
             and
             scruples
             into
             Peoples
             minds
             ,
             who
             being
             then
             in
             their
             tenderest
             Minutes
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             much
             swayed
             and
             wrought
             on
             by
             them
             .
             A
             bad
             Priest
             knows
             by
             this
             whom
             he
             may
             tempt
             to
             any
             sort
             of
             Sin
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             good
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             Confession
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             general
             Law
             upon
             allMens
             Consciences
             ,
             being
             weighed
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             certain
             that
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             Mankind
             is
             always
             bad
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             the
             evil
             does
             so
             far
             preponderate
             the
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             bear
             no
             comparison
             nor
             proportion
             to
             one
             another
             .
             The
             matter
             at
             present
             under
             debate
             is
             only
             ,
             Whether
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             or
             not
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             the
             present
             purpose
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             upon
             which
             we
             do
             also
             see
             very
             good
             reason
             why
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             both
             because
             it
             is
             beyond
             her
             Authority
             ,
             which
             can
             only
             go
             to
             matters
             of
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             of
             the
             vast
             inconveniences
             that
             are
             like
             to
             arise
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             part
             of
             Repentance
             is
             Contrition
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sorrow
             for
             Sin
             upon
             the
             motives
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             joined
             with
             a
             renovation
             of
             Heart
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             compleat
             our
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             this
             consisting
             in
             the
             temper
             of
             a
             Man's
             Mind
             ,
             and
             his
             inward
             acts
             ,
             it
             seems
             a
             very
             absurd
             thing
             to
             make
             this
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             and
             Invisible
             nature
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             this
             head
             .
          
           
             The
             Casuists
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             made
             a
             distinction
             between
             a
             perfect
             and
             an
             imperfect
             Contrition
             ;
             the
             imperfect
             they
             call
             Attrition
             ;
             which
             is
             any
             sorrow
             for
             Sin
             ,
             tho'
             upon
             an
             inferior
             motive
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             particular
             to
             one
             act
             of
             Sin
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             rises
             from
             the
             loss
             or
             shame
             it
             has
             brought
             with
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             an
             act
             formed
             in
             detestation
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             resolution
             to
             sin
             any
             more
             .
             Such
             a
             sorrow
             as
             this
             is
             they
             teach
             ,
             does
             make
             the
             Sacrament
             effectual
             ,
             and
             puts
             a
             Man
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Justification
             ,
             tho'
             they
             acknowledge
             that
             without
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             Justify
             him
             .
          
           
             
             This
             was
             setled
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             We
             think
             it
             strikes
             at
             the
             root
             of
             all
             Religion
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             reversing
             of
             the
             design
             for
             which
             Sacraments
             were
             Instituted
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             raise
             our
             Minds
             to
             a
             high
             pitch
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             to
             exalt
             and
             purify
             our
             Acts.
             We
             think
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             profaned
             when
             we
             do
             not
             raise
             our
             Thoughts
             as
             high
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             in
             them
             ;
             To
             teach
             Men
             how
             low
             they
             may
             go
             ,
             and
             how
             small
             a
             measure
             will
             serve
             turn
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             great
             and
             chief
             Commandment
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             is
             left
             out
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             corruptions
             in
             practice
             ,
             of
             which
             any
             Church
             can
             be
             guilty
             :
             A
             slackness
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             especially
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Point
             as
             this
             ,
             in
             which
             human
             nature
             is
             under
             so
             fatal
             a
             biass
             ,
             will
             always
             bring
             with
             it
             a
             much
             greater
             corruption
             in
             practice
             .
             This
             will
             indeed
             make
             many
             run
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             raise
             its
             value
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             rise
             upon
             the
             ruins
             of
             true
             Piety
             and
             Holiness
             .
             There
             are
             few
             Men
             that
             can
             go
             long
             on
             in
             very
             great
             sins
             ,
             without
             feeling
             great
             remorses
             ;
             these
             are
             to
             them
             rather
             a
             Burthen
             that
             they
             cannot
             shake
             off
             ,
             than
             a
             Vertue
             .
             Sorrow
             lying
             long
             upon
             their
             thoughts
             may
             be
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             happy
             change
             ,
             and
             so
             prove
             a
             great
             blessing
             to
             them
             ;
             all
             which
             is
             destroyed
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             For
             if
             under
             such
             uneasy
             thoughts
             they
             go
             to
             Confession
             ,
             and
             are
             Attrite
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             valid
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             Justified
             :
             
             Then
             the
             uneasiness
             goes
             off
             ,
             and
             is
             turned
             into
             joy
             ,
             without
             their
             being
             any
             thing
             the
             better
             by
             it
             .
             They
             return
             to
             their
             Sins
             with
             a
             new
             calm
             and
             security
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             taught
             that
             their
             Sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Scores
             are
             cleared
             .
             Therefore
             we
             conclude
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             wounds
             Religion
             in
             its
             Vitals
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             confirmed
             in
             all
             this
             by
             what
             appears
             in
             Practice
             :
             And
             what
             the
             best
             Writers
             that
             have
             lived
             in
             that
             Communion
             have
             said
             of
             the
             abuses
             that
             follow
             on
             the
             Methods
             in
             which
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             managed
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             do
             arise
             mainly
             out
             of
             this
             Part
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             concerning
             Attrition
             .
             All
             that
             they
             teach
             concerning
             those
             Acts
             of
             Attrition
             or
             even
             Contrition
             ,
             is
             also
             liable
             to
             great
             abuse
             in
             Practice
             ;
             for
             as
             a
             Man
             may
             bring
             forth
             those
             Acts
             in
             Words
             and
             not
             be
             the
             better
             for
             them
             :
             So
             he
             may
             force
             himself
             to
             think
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             framing
             an
             inward
             Discourse
             within
             himself
             ,
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             these
             not
             arising
             genuinely
             from
             a
             new
             Nature
             ,
             or
             a
             change
             of
             Temper
             ,
             such
             Acts
             can
             be
             of
             no
             value
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             Yet
             the
             whole
             Practice
             of
             their
             Church
             runs
             upon
             these
             Acts
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Man's
             going
             through
             them
             ,
             and
             making
             himself
             think
             them
             ,
             could
             be
             of
             great
             Value
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Third
             Branch
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             the
             Satisfaction
             or
             the
             doing
             the
             Penance
             ;
             which
             by
             the
             constant
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             above
             Twelve
             Centuries
             was
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             before
             Absolution
             could
             be
             given
             ;
             except
             in
             extraordinary
             Cases
             ,
             such
             as
             Death
             or
             Martyrdom
             :
             But
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             necessity
             of
             Confession
             is
             carried
             higher
             ,
             the
             obligation
             to
             Satisfaction
             ,
             or
             the
             doing
             of
             Penance
             ,
             is
             let
             fall
             lower
             .
             A
             distinction
             is
             invented
             ,
             by
             which
             Confession
             and
             Contrition
             ,
             Attrition
             at
             least
             ,
             are
             made
             essential
             Parts
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ;
             as
             Soul
             and
             Body
             are
             essential
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Man
             :
             And
             Satisfaction
             is
             considered
             only
             as
             an
             integral
             Part
             ;
             such
             as
             an
             Eye
             or
             a
             Limb
             in
             a
             Man
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             its
             being
             :
             If
             Satisfaction
             is
             considered
             as
             that
             which
             destroys
             the
             Habits
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             introduces
             the
             Habits
             of
             Virtue
             :
             If
             it
             is
             Purgative
             and
             Medicinal
             ,
             and
             changes
             a
             Man's
             Principles
             and
             Nature
             ,
             then
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             reckoned
             the
             Principal
             and
             least
             Dispensable
             thing
             of
             all
             Repentance
             .
             For
             our
             confessing
             past
             Sins
             ,
             and
             sorrowing
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             only
             enjoined
             us
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             reform
             and
             purify
             our
             Nature
             .
             If
             we
             imagine
             that
             our
             Acts
             of
             Repentance
             are
             a
             Discounting
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             pious
             Thoughts
             which
             are
             to
             be
             set
             against
             so
             many
             bad
             ones
             ,
             this
             will
             introduce
             a
             sort
             of
             a
             Mechanical
             Religion
             ;
             which
             will
             both
             corrupt
             our
             Ideas
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             and
             generous
             Notion
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             System
             of
             many
             Truths
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             such
             Efficacy
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             receive
             them
             into
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             are
             governed
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             rectify
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             purify
             our
             Natures
             :
             And
             by
             making
             us
             like
             God
             here
             ,
             they
             will
             put
             us
             in
             a
             sure
             Way
             to
             enjoy
             him
             eternally
             hereafter
             .
             Sorrow
             for
             past
             Sins
             ,
             and
             all
             Reflections
             upon
             them
             ,
             are
             enjoined
             us
             as
             means
             to
             make
             the
             Sense
             of
             them
             go
             so
             deep
             in
             our
             Minds
             ,
             as
             to
             free
             us
             from
             all
             those
             bad
             Habits
             that
             Sin
             leaves
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             from
             those
             ill
             Inclinations
             that
             are
             in
             our
             Nature
             :
             If
             we
             therefore
             set
             up
             a
             sorrowing
             for
             Sin
             as
             a
             Merchandize
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             Acts
             of
             one
             kind
             to
             take
             off
             the
             Acts
             of
             another
             ,
             here
             the
             true
             Design
             of
             our
             Sorrow
             is
             turned
             into
             a
             trafficking
             ,
             by
             which
             how
             much
             soever
             Priests
             may
             gain
             ,
             or
             the
             value
             of
             Sacraments
             may
             seem
             to
             rise
             ,
             Religion
             will
             certainly
             lose
             in
             its
             main
             Design
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             planting
             a
             new
             Nature
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             us
             become
             like
             God.
             Confession
             and
             Contrition
             are
             previous
             Acts
             ,
             that
             lead
             to
             this
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             
             teach
             ,
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Satisfaction
             ;
             therefore
             we
             must
             needs
             condemn
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             makes
             it
             less
             necessary
             and
             more
             dispensable
             than
             the
             other
             .
             In
             the
             case
             of
             Death
             we
             confess
             all
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             relation
             to
             a
             Man's
             Scandals
             ,
             and
             his
             Obligations
             to
             make
             publick
             Penance
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             then
             forgiven
             him
             :
             But
             we
             think
             it
             one
             of
             the
             most
             fatal
             Errors
             that
             can
             creep
             into
             any
             Church
             ,
             to
             encourage
             Men
             to
             rely
             on
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             .
             The
             Nature
             of
             Man
             leans
             so
             much
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             bend
             the
             Point
             as
             strong
             as
             may
             be
             to
             the
             other
             Hand
             .
          
           
             The
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             run
             all
             upon
             the
             Condition
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             which
             imports
             a
             Renovation
             of
             the
             inner
             Man
             and
             a
             Purity
             of
             Life
             :
             So
             that
             no
             Repentance
             can
             be
             esteemed
             True
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             perceive
             that
             it
             has
             purified
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             changed
             our
             Course
             of
             Life
             .
             What
             God
             may
             do
             with
             Death-bed
             Penitents
             ,
             in
             the
             Infinite
             Extent
             and
             Absoluteness
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             becomes
             not
             us
             to
             Define
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             sure
             he
             has
             given
             no
             Promises
             to
             such
             Persons
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Function
             of
             Clergy
             Men
             is
             the
             dispensing
             of
             that
             ,
             we
             cannot
             go
             beyond
             the
             Limits
             set
             us
             in
             it
             :
             So
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             make
             this
             part
             of
             Repentance
             less
             necessary
             or
             obligatory
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             very
             much
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Another
             exception
             that
             we
             have
             to
             the
             allowed
             Practice
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             giving
             Absolution
             before
             the
             Satisfaction
             is
             made
             ;
             upon
             its
             being
             enjoined
             ,
             and
             accepted
             by
             the
             Penitent
             .
             This
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             all
             ancient
             Rules
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             a
             needless
             Labour
             to
             go
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             The
             thing
             being
             confessed
             by
             all
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Practice
             is
             so
             totally
             changed
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             have
             blamed
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             attempted
             to
             revive
             the
             ancient
             Method
             ,
             have
             been
             censured
             as
             guilty
             of
             an
             Innovation
             ,
             savouring
             of
             Heresy
             :
             Because
             they
             condemn
             so
             general
             a
             Practice
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             render
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             very
             doubtful
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             pretended
             to
             have
             erred
             in
             so
             Universal
             a
             Practice
             .
          
           
             Hasty
             Absolutions
             ,
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             constant
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             at
             least
             Twelve
             Centuries
             ,
             are
             now
             the
             avowed
             Methods
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             to
             which
             in
             a
             great
             Measure
             all
             that
             Corruption
             of
             Morals
             that
             is
             among
             them
             ,
             owes
             its
             rise
             and
             continuance
             :
             For
             who
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             set
             himself
             against
             those
             Inclinations
             to
             Sin
             ,
             that
             are
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             are
             powerfully
             recommended
             by
             the
             Pleasure
             and
             Gain
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             vitious
             Practices
             ,
             if
             the
             Way
             to
             Pardon
             is
             cast
             so
             wide
             open
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             Sin
             as
             long
             and
             as
             securely
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             at
             once
             upon
             a
             few
             Acts
             that
             he
             makes
             himself
             go
             through
             ,
             he
             may
             get
             into
             a
             State
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             be
             pardoned
             and
             justified
             .
             The
             power
             that
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Priest
             to
             appoint
             the
             Penance
             ,
             is
             a
             Trust
             of
             a
             high
             Nature
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             known
             to
             be
             universally
             ill
             applied
             ;
             so
             that
             Absolution
             is
             generally
             prostituted
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Penance
             enjoined
             by
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             forsaking
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             doing
             Acts
             of
             Vertue
             .
             Fasting
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             Alms-giving
             are
             Acts
             that
             are
             very
             proper
             Means
             to
             raise
             us
             to
             this
             Temper
             .
             If
             Fasting
             is
             joined
             with
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             if
             Prayer
             arises
             out
             of
             an
             inward
             Devotion
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             ●s
             serious
             and
             fervent
             ,
             then
             we
             know
             that
             it
             has
             great
             Efficacy
             ;
             as
             being
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             Acts
             of
             our
             Religious
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             greatest
             Promises
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             the
             best
             Blessings
             do
             descend
             upon
             us
             .
             Alms-giving
             is
             also
             a
             main
             Part
             of
             Charity
             :
             Which
             when
             done
             from
             a
             right
             Principle
             of
             loving
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             Value
             in
             his
             Sight
             .
             But
             if
             Fasting
             is
             only
             an
             exercise
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             of
             abstaining
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             from
             such
             things
             ,
             this
             may
             perhaps
             trouble
             and
             pain
             the
             Body
             ,
             
             but
             bodily
             Exercise
             profiteth
             nothing
             ;
             so
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             Mockery
             of
             Fasting
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             only
             a
             delay
             of
             eating
             ,
             after
             which
             all
             Liberties
             are
             taken
             ,
             or
             an
             abstinence
             which
             is
             made
             up
             with
             other
             delicious
             and
             inflaming
             Nutritives
             ,
             these
             are
             of
             no
             Value
             ,
             being
             only
             Inventions
             to
             deceive
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             expose
             Religion
             to
             Mockery
             :
             But
             even
             severe
             and
             afflicting
             Fasting
             ,
             if
             done
             only
             as
             a
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             is
             over
             ,
             the
             Penance
             is
             believed
             to
             be
             compleated
             ,
             gives
             such
             a
             low
             Idea
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             Men
             are
             led
             to
             think
             very
             slightly
             of
             Sin
             ;
             when
             they
             know
             at
             what
             price
             they
             can
             carry
             it
             off
             .
             Such
             a
             continuance
             in
             Fasting
             in
             order
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             humbles
             and
             depresses
             Nature
             ,
             and
             raises
             the
             Mind
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             mean
             to
             reform
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             Fasting
             as
             a
             prescribed
             Task
             to
             expiate
             our
             Sins
             ,
             is
             a
             scorn
             put
             upon
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             it
             arises
             from
             a
             serious
             Heart
             that
             is
             earnest
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             becomes
             habitual
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             most
             effectual
             mean
             to
             reform
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             fetch
             down
             Divine
             Assistances
             :
             But
             to
             appoint
             so
             many
             vocal
             Prayers
             to
             be
             gone
             through
             as
             a
             Task
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             that
             the
             running
             through
             these
             with
             few
             or
             no
             inward
             Acts
             accompanying
             them
             ,
             is
             Contrition
             or
             Attrition
             ,
             this
             is
             liker
             a
             Design
             to
             root
             out
             all
             the
             Impressions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             sense
             of
             that
             Repentance
             which
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             ,
             than
             to
             promote
             it
             .
             This
             may
             be
             a
             Task
             fit
             to
             accustom
             Children
             to
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             true
             Genius
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             teach
             Men
             instead
             of
             that
             
               reasonable
               Service
            
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             offer
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             only
             the
             
               Labour
               of
               the
               Lips
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Fools
            
             .
             Prayers
             gone
             through
             as
             a
             Task
             can
             be
             of
             no
             value
             ,
             and
             can
             find
             no
             acceptation
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             St.
             Paul
             said
             ,
             that
             
               if
               he
               gave
               all
               his
               goods
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               Charity
               ,
               he
               was
               nothing
               :
            
             
             So
             the
             greatest
             profusion
             of
             Alms-giving
             when
             done
             in
             a
             mercenary
             Way
             ,
             to
             buy
             off
             and
             to
             purchase
             a
             Pardon
             ,
             is
             the
             turning
             of
             God's
             House
             from
             being
             a
             
               house
               of
               prayer
            
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               den
               of
               thieves
            
             .
          
           
             Upon
             all
             these
             Reasons
             we
             except
             to
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Satisfaction
             made
             by
             doing
             Penance
             .
             And
             in
             the
             last
             place
             we
             except
             to
             the
             Form
             of
             Absolution
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               I
               Absolve
               thee
            
             :
             We
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             who
             use
             it
             only
             to
             such
             as
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             near
             Death
             ,
             cannot
             be
             meant
             to
             understand
             any
             thing
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             full
             Peace
             and
             Pardon
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             if
             we
             meant
             a
             Pardon
             with
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             use
             it
             upon
             many
             other
             occasions
             .
             The
             Pardon
             that
             we
             give
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             only
             declaratory
             of
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             or
             supplicatory
             in
             a
             Prayer
             to
             him
             for
             Pardon
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             we
             have
             the
             whole
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             till
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             universally
             of
             our
             side
             .
             All
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             all
             the
             ancient
             Liturgies
             ,
             all
             that
             have
             writ
             upon
             the
             Offices
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Schoolmen
             are
             so
             express
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             in
             Fact
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
             Morinus
             has
             published
             so
             many
             of
             their
             old
             Rituals
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             doubting
             about
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             some
             few
             began
             to
             use
             the
             Words
             
               I
               Absolve
               thee
            
             :
             Yet
             to
             soften
             this
             Expression
             that
             seemed
             New
             and
             Bold
             ,
             some
             tempered
             it
             with
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               in
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               granted
               to
               my
               frailty
            
             ;
             and
             others
             with
             those
             Words
             ,
             
               as
               far
               as
               the
               accusation
               comes
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               pardon
               is
               in
               me
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             Form
             was
             but
             little
             practised
             :
             So
             that
             William
             Bishop
             of
             Paris
             speaks
             of
             the
             Form
             of
             Absolution
             as
             given
             only
             in
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             given
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               I
               Absolve
               thee
            
             .
             He
             lived
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Fourteenth
             Century
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Practice
             though
             begun
             in
             other
             Places
             before
             that
             Time
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             known
             long
             after
             in
             so
             publick
             a
             City
             as
             Paris
             .
             But
             some
             Schoolmen
             begun
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             as
             implying
             only
             a
             declaration
             of
             the
             Pardon
             pronounced
             by
             the
             Priest
             :
             And
             this
             
             having
             an
             air
             of
             more
             Authority
             ,
             and
             being
             once
             justified
             by
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             did
             so
             universally
             prevail
             ,
             that
             in
             little
             more
             than
             sixty
             Years
             time
             ,
             it
             became
             the
             universal
             Practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Latin
             Church
             .
             So
             sure
             a
             thing
             is
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             so
             impossible
             to
             be
             changed
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             when
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             one
             Age
             ,
             the
             new
             Form
             ,
             
               I
               Absolve
               thee
            
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             generally
             known
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             end
             of
             it
             the
             old
             Form
             of
             doing
             it
             in
             a
             Prayer
             with
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             was
             quite
             worn
             out
             .
             The
             Idea
             that
             arises
             naturally
             out
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             Priest
             pardons
             Sins
             ;
             and
             since
             that
             is
             subject
             to
             such
             abuses
             ,
             and
             has
             let
             in
             so
             much
             corruption
             upon
             that
             Church
             ,
             we
             think
             we
             have
             reason
             not
             only
             to
             deny
             that
             Penance
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             corrupted
             this
             great
             and
             important
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Parts
             and
             Branches
             of
             it
             :
             Nor
             is
             the
             matter
             mended
             with
             that
             Prayer
             that
             follows
             the
             Absolution
             .
             
               The
               Passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Merits
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               good
               that
               thou
               hast
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               that
               thou
               hast
               suffered
               ,
               be
               to
               thee
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               the
               increase
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               reward
               of
               eternal
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             Sacrament
             rejected
             by
             this
             Article
             ,
             is
             Orders
             ;
             which
             is
             reckoned
             the
             sixth
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             We
             affirm
             that
             Christ
             appointed
             a
             Succession
             of
             Pastors
             in
             different
             Ranks
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             his
             Church
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Care
             of
             Souls
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             the
             Apostles
             setled
             the
             Churches
             they
             appointed
             different
             Orders
             of
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
            
             and
             Deacons
             :
             And
             we
             believe
             that
             all
             who
             are
             dedicated
             to
             serve
             in
             these
             Ministries
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             examined
             and
             judged
             worthy
             of
             them
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             separated
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             and
             by
             Prayer
             .
             These
             were
             the
             only
             Rites
             that
             we
             find
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             many
             Ages
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             used
             no
             other
             ;
             therefore
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
            
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             blest
             and
             dedicated
             to
             the
             HolyMinistry
             by
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             and
             Prayer
             :
             And
             that
             then
             they
             are
             received
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             and
             Practice
             setled
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             serve
             in
             their
             respective
             Degrees
             .
             Men
             thus
             separated
             ,
             have
             thereby
             Authority
             to
             perfect
             the
             Saints
             or
             Christians
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             perform
             the
             Sacred
             Functions
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             minister
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             them
             up
             in
             their
             most
             Holy
             Faith.
             And
             we
             think
             no
             other
             Persons
             without
             such
             a
             Separation
             and
             Consecration
             can
             lawfully
             touch
             the
             Holy
             Things
             .
             In
             all
             which
             we
             separate
             the
             Qualifications
             of
             the
             Functions
             from
             the
             inward
             Qualities
             of
             the
             Person
             ;
             the
             one
             not
             at
             all
             depending
             on
             the
             other
             :
             The
             one
             relating
             only
             to
             the
             Order
             and
             the
             good
             Government
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             relating
             indeed
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             him
             that
             Officiates
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Validity
             of
             his
             Office
             or
             Service
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             all
             this
             we
             see
             nothing
             like
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             Here
             is
             neither
             
               Matter
               ,
               Form
            
             nor
             Institution
             ;
             here
             is
             only
             Prayer
             :
             The
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             is
             only
             a
             gesture
             in
             Prayer
             that
             imports
             the
             Designation
             of
             the
             Person
             so
             prayed
             over
             .
             In
             the
             Greek
             Church
             there
             is
             indeed
             a
             different
             Form
             ,
             for
             though
             there
             are
             Prayers
             in
             their
             Office
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             
             yet
             the
             words
             that
             do
             accompany
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             are
             only
             Declaratory
             ,
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               perfects
               the
               feeble
               ,
               and
               heals
               the
               weak
               ,
               promotes
               this
               Man
               to
               be
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               a
               Priest
               or
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               let
               us
               therefore
               pray
               for
               him
               :
            
             By
             which
             they
             pretend
             only
             to
             judge
             of
             a
             divine
             Vocation
             :
             All
             the
             ancient
             Rituals
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             treat
             of
             them
             for
             the
             first
             Seven
             Centuries
             ,
             speak
             of
             nothing
             as
             Essential
             to
             Orders
             but
             Prayer
             and
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             many
             Rites
             came
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             and
             many
             Prayers
             were
             used
             that
             went
             far
             beyond
             the
             first
             Simplicity
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Tenth
             or
             Eleventh
             Century
             a
             new
             Form
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             of
             delivering
             the
             Vessels
             ,
             in
             ordaining
             Priests
             ;
             and
             Words
             were
             joined
             
             with
             that
             ,
             giving
             them
             Power
             to
             
               offer
               Sacrifices
               to
               God
               and
               to
               celebrate
               Masses
               ,
            
             and
             then
             the
             Orders
             were
             believed
             to
             be
             given
             by
             this
             Rite
             .
             The
             delivering
             of
             the
             Vessels
             look'd
             like
             a
             Matter
             ,
             and
             these
             Words
             were
             thought
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             the
             Prayer
             that
             was
             formerly
             used
             with
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             was
             indeed
             still
             used
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Office
             ;
             no
             Hands
             were
             laid
             on
             when
             it
             was
             used
             :
             And
             tho'
             the
             Form
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             was
             still
             continued
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             with
             other
             Priests
             laying
             their
             Hands
             on
             those
             they
             Ordained
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             now
             a
             dumb
             Ceremony
             ,
             not
             a
             word
             of
             a
             Prayer
             being
             said
             while
             they
             lay
             on
             their
             Hands
             .
             So
             that
             tho'
             both
             Prayer
             and
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             are
             used
             in
             the
             Office
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             joined
             together
             .
             In
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Ofsice
             a
             new
             Benediction
             was
             added
             ever
             since
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             .
             The
             Bishop
             alone
             lays
             on
             his
             Hands
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               whose
               sins
               ye
               remit
               ,
               they
               are
               remitted
               ,
               and
               whose
               sins
               ye
               retain
               ,
               they
               are
               retained
               .
            
             The
             number
             Seven
             was
             thought
             to
             sute
             the
             Sacraments
             best
             ,
             so
             Orders
             were
             made
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             ,
             only
             Priesthood
             ;
             where
             the
             Vessels
             were
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Form
             was
             the
             delivering
             them
             with
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Take
               thou
               Authority
               to
               offer
               up
               Sacrifices
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               Celebrate
               Masses
               both
               for
               the
               Living
               and
               the
               Dead
               ;
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Schoolmen
             have
             taken
             a
             new
             way
             of
             explaining
             this
             whole
             matter
             ,
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             that
             is
             made
             up
             of
             Two
             parts
             ,
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             of
             the
             Wine
             ;
             both
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             without
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             other
             becomes
             void
             :
             So
             they
             teach
             that
             a
             Priest
             has
             Two
             Powers
             of
             Consecrating
             and
             of
             Absolving
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             Ordained
             to
             the
             one
             by
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             by
             the
             Bishop's
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             with
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             they
             make
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Priest's
             laying
             on
             Hands
             jointly
             ,
             to
             be
             only
             their
             declaring
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             Suffrage
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Person
             ought
             to
             be
             Ordained
             :
             So
             totally
             have
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             Primitive
             Forms
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Sacrament
             consists
             in
             this
             Matter
             and
             Form
             by
             them
             assigned
             ,
             then
             since
             all
             the
             Rituals
             of
             the
             Latin
             Church
             for
             the
             sirst
             Ten
             Centuries
             had
             no
             such
             Form
             of
             Ordaining
             Priests
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             the
             Matter
             and
             Form
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             Church
             had
             in
             a
             course
             of
             so
             many
             Ages
             no
             true
             Orders
             ,
             nor
             any
             Sacrament
             in
             them
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             serve
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             Instituted
             no
             special
             Matter
             nor
             Form
             here
             ,
             but
             has
             left
             the
             specifying
             those
             among
             the
             other
             Powers
             that
             he
             has
             given
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             For
             a
             Sacrament
             being
             an
             Institution
             of
             applying
             a
             Matter
             designed
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             particular
             Form
             likewise
             appointed
             ;
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             appointed
             here
             neither
             Matter
             nor
             Form
             ,
             is
             plainly
             to
             confess
             that
             this
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Nine
             or
             Ten
             Ages
             there
             was
             no
             Matter
             at
             all
             used
             ,
             nothing
             but
             an
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             with
             Prayer
             :
             So
             that
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             was
             all
             that
             while
             without
             true
             Orders
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             nothing
             used
             that
             can
             be
             called
             the
             Matter
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             though
             we
             continue
             this
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             ●nd
             his
             Apostles
             settled
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             we
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             we
             also
             deny
             all
             the
             inferior
             Orders
             to
             be
             Sacred
             ,
             below
             that
             of
             Deacon
             .
             The
             other
             Orders
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             might
             be
             well
             ,
             and
             on
             good
             reasons
             ,
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             as
             steps
             through
             which
             Clerks
             might
             be
             made
             to
             pass
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             stricter
             examination
             and
             trial
             of
             them
             ;
             like
             Degrees
             in
             Universities
             :
             But
             the
             making
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             Subdiaconate
             ,
             Sacred
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             reckoned
             by
             
             Pope
             Eugenius
             ,
             is
             ,
             we
             think
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             here
             a
             Degree
             of
             Orders
             is
             made
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Degree
             is
             not
             named
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             be
             soon
             used
             with
             the
             other
             Inferior
             Orders
             ;
             but
             it
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             since
             no
             Divine
             Institution
             can
             be
             brought
             for
             it
             .
             And
             we
             cannot
             but
             observe
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             definition
             that
             Eugenius
             has
             given
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Authentical
             piece
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             where
             he
             reckons
             
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
            
             ,
             and
             Subdeacons
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Orders
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             Name
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             their
             being
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             is
             not
             questioned
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             Perhaps
             the
             Spirit
             with
             which
             they
             acted
             at
             that
             time
             in
             Basil
             ,
             offended
             him
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             more
             set
             on
             depressing
             than
             on
             raising
             them
             .
             In
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             in
             which
             so
             much
             Zeal
             appeared
             for
             recovering
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Order
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             so
             much
             eclipsed
             by
             the
             Papal
             Usurpations
             ,
             when
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Orders
             was
             Treated
             of
             ,
             they
             reckoned
             Seven
             Degrees
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             highest
             of
             which
             is
             that
             of
             Priest.
             So
             that
             though
             they
             Decreed
             that
             a
             Bishop
             was
             by
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             above
             a
             Priest
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             Decree
             ,
             that
             the
             Office
             was
             an
             Order
             ,
             or
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             the
             Schoolmen
             do
             generally
             explain
             Episcopate
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             higher
             Degree
             or
             Extension
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             new
             Order
             ,
             or
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             the
             main
             thing
             in
             their
             Thoughts
             being
             that
             which
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             Miracles
             ,
             the
             wonderful
             Conversion
             made
             in
             Transubstantion
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             think
             that
             no
             Order
             can
             be
             above
             that
             which
             qualifies
             a
             Man
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Performance
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             nothing
             in
             this
             place
             concerning
             the
             power
             of
             Offering
             Sacrifices
             ,
             pretended
             to
             be
             given
             in
             Orders
             ,
             for
             that
             belongs
             to
             another
             Article
             .
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             Sacrament
             here
             rejected
             is
             Marriage
             ;
             which
             is
             reckoned
             the
             last
             by
             the
             Roman
             Account
             .
             In
             the
             Point
             of
             Argument
             there
             is
             less
             to
             say
             here
             than
             in
             any
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             very
             express
             warrant
             for
             calling
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             from
             the
             Translation
             of
             a
             passage
             in
             St.
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             
             in
             which
             he
             makes
             an
             allusion
             while
             he
             treats
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             to
             the
             mutual
             relation
             that
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             from
             that
             state
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               great
               Mystery
               here
            
             ;
             the
             Vulgar
             has
             Translated
             the
             word
             Mystery
             by
             Sacrament
             .
             So
             though
             the
             words
             immediately
             following
             seem
             to
             turn
             the
             matter
             another
             way
             ,
             
               but
               I
               speak
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             yet
             from
             the
             promiscuous
             use
             of
             those
             two
             words
             ,
             and
             because
             Sacraments
             were
             called
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Translator
             it
             seems
             thought
             that
             all
             Mysteries
             might
             be
             called
             Sacraments
             .
             But
             it
             is
             so
             very
             hard
             here
             to
             find
             
               Matter
               ,
               Form
            
             ,
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Sacramental
               Effect
            
             ,
             that
             though
             Pope
             Eugenius
             in
             that
             famous
             Decree
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             very
             punctual
             in
             assigning
             these
             ,
             when
             he
             explains
             the
             other
             Sacraments
             ;
             yet
             he
             wisely
             passed
             them
             all
             over
             when
             he
             came
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             only
             makes
             a
             true
             consent
             necessary
             to
             the
             making
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             Marriage
             to
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             we
             think
             that
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             made
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             still
             founded
             on
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Gospel
             gives
             Rules
             concerning
             the
             Duties
             belonging
             to
             this
             state
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             concerning
             the
             Duties
             of
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             which
             
             is
             another
             Relation
             founded
             on
             the
             same
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             call
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             neither
             
               Matter
               ,
               Form
               ,
               Institution
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Federal
               Acts
            
             ,
             nor
             Effects
             assigned
             to
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             esteem
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             The
             Matter
             assigned
             by
             the
             Roman
             Doctors
             is
             the
             inward
             Consent
             ,
             by
             which
             both
             Parties
             do
             mutually
             give
             themselves
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             the
             Form
             they
             make
             to
             be
             the
             Words
             or
             Signs
             ,
             by
             which
             this
             is
             expressed
             .
             Now
             it
             seems
             a
             strange
             thing
             to
             make
             the
             secret
             Thoughts
             of
             Men
             the
             Matter
             ,
             
             and
             their
             Words
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             all
             Mutual
             Compacts
             being
             as
             much
             Sacraments
             as
             this
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             visible
             material
             things
             applied
             to
             the
             Parties
             who
             receive
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             It
             is
             also
             a
             very
             absurd
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             very
             fatal
             Consequences
             ,
             and
             raise
             very
             afflicting
             Scruples
             ,
             if
             any
             should
             imagine
             that
             the
             
               Inward
               Consent
            
             is
             the
             Matter
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             Foundation
             laid
             down
             for
             voiding
             every
             Marriage
             .
             The
             Parties
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             do
             ,
             Marry
             against
             their
             Wills
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             profess
             an
             outward
             Consent
             ,
             they
             do
             inwardly
             Repine
             against
             what
             they
             are
             doing
             .
             If
             after
             this
             they
             grow
             to
             like
             their
             Marriage
             ,
             Scruples
             must
             arise
             ,
             since
             they
             know
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             as
             Intention
             is
             necessary
             in
             every
             Sacrament
             ,
             so
             here
             that
             goes
             further
             ,
             the
             Intention
             being
             the
             only
             Matter
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             so
             that
             without
             it
             there
             is
             no
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             yet
             since
             they
             cannot
             be
             married
             again
             to
             compleat
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             make
             the
             Marriage
             ;
             such
             Persons
             does
             live
             only
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Concubinate
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             Foundation
             laid
             down
             for
             breaking
             Marriages
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Parties
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             them
             will
             solemnly
             Swear
             that
             they
             gave
             no
             Inward
             Consent
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             practised
             at
             Rome
             .
             All
             Contracts
             are
             sacred
             things
             ;
             but
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             Marriage
             is
             the
             most
             Sacred
             ,
             since
             so
             much
             depends
             upon
             it
             .
             Mens
             Words
             confirmed
             by
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             other
             solemn
             Acts
             ,
             must
             either
             be
             binding
             according
             to
             the
             plain
             and
             acknowledged
             Sense
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Security
             and
             Confidence
             of
             Mankind
             is
             destroyed
             .
             No
             Man
             can
             be
             safe
             if
             this
             principle
             is
             once
             admitted
             ;
             that
             a
             Man
             is
             not
             bound
             by
             his
             Promises
             and
             Oaths
             ,
             unless
             his
             Inward
             Consent
             went
             along
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             such
             a
             fraudulent
             thing
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             Marriages
             ,
             in
             which
             so
             many
             Persons
             are
             concerned
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             World
             does
             so
             much
             depend
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             very
             justly
             applied
             to
             all
             other
             Contracts
             whatsoever
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             be
             voided
             at
             pleasure
             .
             A
             Man's
             Words
             and
             Oaths
             bind
             him
             by
             the
             Eternal
             Laws
             of
             Fidelity
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             just
             prejudice
             against
             any
             Religion
             whatsoever
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             teach
             a
             Doctrine
             in
             which
             by
             the
             secret
             reserves
             of
             not
             giving
             an
             Inward
             Consent
             ,
             the
             Faith
             which
             is
             solemnly
             given
             may
             be
             broken
             .
             Here
             such
             a
             Door
             is
             opened
             to
             Perfidy
             and
             Treachery
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             can
             be
             no
             longer
             safe
             while
             it
             is
             allowed
             ;
             hereby
             lewd
             and
             vitious
             Persons
             may
             intangle
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             order
             their
             own
             Thoughts
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             all
             the
             while
             free
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             Matter
             and
             Form
             ,
             we
             must
             see
             for
             the
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             think
             that
             is
             strong
             here
             ,
             though
             they
             feel
             it
             to
             be
             hardly
             defensible
             in
             the
             other
             Points
             that
             relate
             to
             it
             .
             They
             think
             that
             though
             Marriage
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Mutual
             Contract
             subsists
             upon
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             a
             Divine
             Virtue
             is
             put
             in
             it
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             expressed
             in
             
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               great
               Mystery
               or
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             so
             the
             explaining
             these
             Words
             determines
             this
             Controversy
             .
             The
             chief
             Point
             in
             dispute
             at
             that
             time
             was
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             be
             received
             to
             equal
             Priviledges
             with
             the
             Iews
             ,
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             The
             Iews
             do
             not
             to
             this
             day
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             still
             they
             think
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             distinct
             Body
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             lower
             Order
             ,
             the
             chief
             Dignity
             being
             to
             be
             reserved
             to
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
             Now
             St.
             Paul
             had
             in
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             other
             Epistles
             ,
             asserted
             ,
             that
             all
             were
             equal
             in
             Christ
             :
             That
             he
             had
             taken
             away
             the
             
               middle
               wall
               of
               partition
            
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             abolished
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             Enmity
             ,
             
             which
             was
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             called
             
               the
               Law
               of
               Commandments
               contained
               in
               Ordinances
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               make
               both
            
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             
               one
               new
               Man
            
             ;
             one
             entire
             Body
             of
             a
             Church
             :
             
               He
               being
               the
               chief
               corner
               Stone
               in
               whom
               the
               whole
               building
               was
               fitly
               framed
               together
               :
               And
               so
               became
               a
               holy
               habitation
               to
               God.
            
             Thus
             he
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Temple
             ,
             to
             illustrate
             this
             Matter
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             all
             Christians
             were
             to
             make
             up
             but
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             one
             Church
             .
             So
             when
             he
             came
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Rules
             belonging
             to
             the
             several
             States
             of
             Human
             Life
             ,
             he
             takes
             occasion
             to
             explain
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             married
             State
             ;
             by
             comparing
             that
             to
             the
             Relation
             that
             the
             Church
             has
             to
             Christ
             :
             And
             when
             he
             had
             said
             that
             the
             married
             Couple
             make
             but
             one
             Body
             and
             one
             Flesh
             ;
             which
             declares
             that
             according
             to
             the
             first
             Institution
             every
             Man
             was
             to
             have
             but
             one
             Wife
             :
             He
             adds
             upon
             that
             ,
             
               this
               is
               a
               great
               Mystery
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             hence
             another
             Mystical
             Argument
             might
             be
             brought
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Iew
             and
             Gentile
             must
             make
             one
             Body
             ;
             for
             since
             the
             Church
             was
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             must
             according
             to
             that
             Figure
             have
             but
             one
             Wife
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             One
             :
             Otherwise
             the
             Figure
             will
             not
             be
             answered
             ;
             unless
             we
             suppose
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             a
             State
             answering
             a
             Polygamy
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             single
             Marriage
             .
             Thus
             a
             clear
             Account
             of
             these
             Words
             is
             given
             ,
             which
             does
             fully
             agree
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               But
               I
               speak
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             This
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             the
             Foundation
             of
             making
             Marriage
             a
             Sacrament
             being
             thus
             cleared
             ,
             there
             remains
             nothing
             to
             be
             said
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             but
             to
             Examine
             one
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             drawn
             from
             the
             making
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Bond
             is
             Indissoluble
             :
             And
             that
             even
             Adultery
             does
             not
             void
             it
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             of
             Nations
             ,
             seems
             very
             clear
             ,
             that
             Adultery
             ,
             at
             least
             on
             the
             Wife's
             part
             ,
             should
             dissolve
             it
             :
             For
             the
             end
             of
             Marriage
             being
             the
             ascertaining
             of
             the
             Issue
             ,
             and
             the
             Contract
             it self
             being
             a
             mutual
             transferring
             the
             Right
             to
             one
             anothers
             Person
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             that
             End
             ;
             the
             breaking
             this
             Contract
             and
             destroying
             the
             End
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             does
             very
             naturally
             infer
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Bond
             :
             And
             in
             this
             both
             the
             Attick
             and
             Roman
             Laws
             were
             so
             severe
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             was
             Infamous
             who
             did
             not
             Divorce
             upon
             Adultery
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             when
             he
             blamed
             the
             Iews
             for
             their
             frequent
             Divorces
             ,
             
             established
             this
             Rule
             ,
             
               that
               whosoever
               puts
               away
               his
               Wife
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               for
               Fornication
               ,
               and
               shall
               marry
               another
               ,
               committeth
               Adultery
               .
            
             Which
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             plain
             and
             full
             Determination
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Fornication
             ,
             he
             may
             put
             her
             away
             and
             Marry
             another
             .
             It
             is
             True
             ,
             St.
             Mark
             and
             St.
             Luke
             repeat
             these
             Words
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             this
             Exception
             ;
             so
             some
             have
             thought
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             bring
             St.
             Matthew
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             them
             to
             St.
             Matthew
             :
             But
             it
             is
             an
             universal
             Rule
             of
             expounding
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Place
             is
             fully
             set
             down
             by
             one
             inspired
             Writer
             ,
             and
             less
             fully
             by
             another
             ,
             that
             the
             Place
             which
             is
             less
             full
             is
             
             always
             to
             be
             expounded
             by
             that
             which
             is
             more
             full
             .
             So
             tho'
             St.
             Mark
             and
             St.
             Luke
             report
             our
             Saviour's
             Words
             generally
             ,
             without
             the
             Exception
             ,
             which
             is
             twice
             mentioned
             by
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             suppose
             it
             ;
             for
             a
             general
             Proposition
             is
             true
             when
             it
             holds
             generally
             ;
             and
             Exceptions
             may
             be
             understood
             to
             belong
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             named
             .
             The
             Evangelist
             that
             does
             name
             them
             must
             be
             considered
             to
             have
             reported
             the
             matter
             more
             particularly
             ,
             than
             the
             others
             that
             do
             it
             not
             .
             Since
             then
             our
             Saviour
             has
             made
             the
             Exception
             ,
             and
             since
             that
             Exception
             is
             founded
             upon
             a
             natural
             equity
             ,
             that
             the
             Innocent
             Party
             has
             against
             the
             Guilty
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             why
             an
             Exception
             so
             justly
             grounded
             ,
             and
             so
             clearly
             made
             ,
             should
             not
             take
             place
             .
          
           
             Both
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Chrysostom
            
             ,
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             allow
             of
             a
             Divorce
             in
             case
             of
             Adultery
             ;
             
             and
             in
             those
             days
             they
             had
             no
             other
             Notion
             of
             a
             Divorce
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Bond
             ;
             the
             late
             Notion
             of
             a
             Separation
             the
             Tie
             continuing
             ,
             not
             being
             known
             ,
             till
             the
             Canonists
             brought
             it
             in
             .
             Such
             a
             Divorce
             was
             allowed
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Elliberis
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Arles
             did
             indeed
             recommend
             it
             to
             the
             Husband
             ,
             whose
             Wife
             was
             guilty
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             not
             to
             Marry
             ;
             which
             did
             plainly
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             do
             it
             .
             It
             was
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ;
             and
             as
             both
             Pope
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Zachary
             allowed
             the
             Innocent
             Person
             to
             Marry
             ;
             so
             in
             a
             Synod
             held
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             Tenth
             Century
             ,
             it
             was
             still
             allowed
             .
             When
             the
             Greeks
             were
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Latins
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ,
             this
             matter
             was
             past
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             it
             was
             only
             recommended
             by
             the
             Pope
             to
             the
             Emperor
             .
             It
             is
             true
             Eugenius
             put
             it
             in
             hisInstruction
             to
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             but
             tho'
             that
             passes
             generally
             for
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ,
             yet
             the
             Council
             was
             over
             &
             up
             before
             that
             was
             given
             out
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Indissolubleness
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             even
             for
             Adultery
             ,
             was
             never
             settled
             in
             any
             Council
             before
             that
             of
             Trent
             .
             The
             Canonists
             and
             Schoolmen
             had
             indeed
             generally
             gone
             into
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             not
             only
             Erasmus
             ,
             but
             both
             Cajetan
             and
             Catharinus
             declared
             themselves
             for
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             it
             :
             Cajetan
             indeed
             used
             a
             Salvo
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Church
             had
             otherwise
             Defined
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             then
             appear
             to
             him
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             very
             lately
             settled
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Our
             Reformers
             here
             had
             prepared
             a
             Title
             in
             the
             new
             Body
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             Digested
             ,
             allowing
             Marriage
             to
             the
             Innocent
             Party
             :
             And
             upon
             a
             great
             occasion
             then
             in
             Debate
             ,
             they
             declared
             it
             to
             be
             Lawful
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Opinion
             that
             Marriage
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             falls
             ,
             the
             conceit
             of
             the
             absolute
             Indissolubleness
             of
             Marriage
             will
             fall
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Sacrament
             which
             is
             rejected
             by
             this
             Article
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Fifth
             as
             they
             are
             reckoned
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             
               Extreme
               Vnction
            
             .
             In
             the
             Commission
             that
             Christ
             gave
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             among
             the
             other
             Powers
             that
             were
             given
             them
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             one
             was
             to
             
               cure
               diseases
            
             and
             
               heal
               the
               sick
            
             ;
             pursuant
             to
             which
             St.
             Mark
             tells
             ,
             
             that
             
               they
               anointed
               with
               oil
               many
               that
               were
               sick
               ,
               and
               healed
               them
               .
            
             The
             Prophets
             used
             some
             Symbolical
             actions
             when
             they
             wrought
             Miracles
             ;
             so
             Moses
             used
             his
             Rod
             often
             ;
             Elisha
             used
             Elijah's
             Mantle
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             put
             his
             Finger
             into
             the
             deaf
             Man's
             Ear
             ,
             and
             made
             Clay
             for
             the
             blind
             Man
             ;
             and
             Oil
             being
             upon
             almost
             all
             occasions
             used
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Parts
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             made
             use
             of
             it
             :
             But
             no
             hint
             is
             given
             that
             this
             was
             a
             Sacramental
             Action
             .
             It
             was
             plainly
             a
             Miraculous
             Virtue
             that
             healed
             the
             Sick
             ,
             in
             which
             Oil
             was
             made
             use
             of
             as
             a
             Symbol
             accompanying
             it
             .
             It
             was
             not
             prescribed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             appears
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             not
             blamed
             by
             him
             neither
             :
             It
             was
             no
             wonder
             if
             upon
             such
             a
             president
             ,
             those
             who
             had
             that
             extraordinary
             Gift
             did
             apply
             it
             with
             the
             use
             of
             Oil
             ;
             not
             as
             if
             Oil
             was
             the
             Sacramental
             Conveyance
             ;
             it
             was
             only
             used
             with
             it
             .
             
             The
             end
             of
             it
             was
             Miraculous
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             order
             to
             the
             
               recovery
               of
               the
               sick
            
             ;
             and
             had
             no
             relation
             to
             their
             Souls
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             cure
             wrought
             on
             the
             Body
             ,
             there
             might
             sometimes
             be
             joined
             an
             operation
             upon
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             this
             appears
             clearly
             from
             St.
             Iames's
             words
             ,
             
             
               Is
               any
               sick
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               call
               for
               the
               elders
               of
               the
               church
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               pray
               over
               him
               ,
               anointing
               him
               with
               oil
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               the
               prayer
               of
               faith
               shall
               save
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               raise
               him
               up
               .
            
             All
             hitherto
             is
             one
             Period
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             closed
             .
             The
             following
             words
             contain
             new
             matter
             quite
             of
             a
             different
             kind
             ;
             
               and
               if
               he
               have
               committed
               sins
               they
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               him
               .
            
             It
             appears
             clearly
             that
             this
             was
             intended
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             sick
             Person
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             positively
             promised
             ;
             the
             other
             concerning
             the
             pardon
             of
             Sins
             ,
             comes
             in
             on
             the
             by
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             only
             as
             an
             accessary
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             thing
             designed
             by
             this
             whole
             matter
             .
             Therefore
             since
             Anointing
             was
             in
             order
             to
             healing
             ,
             either
             we
             must
             say
             that
             the
             Gift
             of
             healing
             is
             still
             deposited
             with
             the
             
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             affirms
             ,
             or
             this
             Oil
             was
             only
             to
             be
             used
             by
             those
             who
             had
             that
             special
             Gift
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             there
             are
             none
             now
             who
             pretend
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Church
             pretends
             not
             to
             have
             it
             lodged
             with
             her
             ,
             then
             the
             Anointing
             with
             Oil
             cannot
             be
             used
             any
             more
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             who
             use
             it
             not
             in
             order
             to
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             delaying
             it
             till
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             hope
             left
             ,
             use
             not
             that
             Unction
             mentioned
             by
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             but
             another
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               dying
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             saving
             and
             
               raising
               up
            
             are
             sometimes
             used
             in
             a
             Spiritual
             sense
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             
               saving
               the
               sick
            
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               's
               raising
               him
               up
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             so
             meant
             .
             For
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Spiritual
             Blessing
             ,
             comes
             afterwards
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             that
             the
             sick
             Person
             had
             committed
             sins
             .
             The
             saving
             and
             
               raising
               up
            
             must
             stand
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             sickness
             ;
             so
             since
             all
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             one
             is
             Literal
             ,
             the
             other
             must
             be
             so
             too
             .
             The
             supposition
             of
             sin
             is
             added
             ,
             because
             some
             Persons
             upon
             whom
             this
             Miracle
             might
             have
             been
             wrought
             might
             be
             eminently
             Pious
             ;
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             it
             was
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             ill
             Men
             who
             had
             committed
             some
             notorious
             sins
             ,
             perhaps
             such
             sins
             as
             had
             brought
             their
             sickness
             upon
             them
             ,
             these
             were
             also
             to
             be
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             use
             of
             miraculous
             Powers
             ,
             those
             to
             whom
             that
             Gift
             was
             given
             ,
             were
             not
             empowered
             to
             use
             it
             at
             pleasure
             ;
             they
             were
             to
             feel
             an
             inward
             Impulse
             exciting
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             obliged
             upon
             that
             firmly
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             had
             given
             them
             the
             Impulse
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             them
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             .
             This
             confidence
             in
             God
             was
             the
             
               faith
               of
               Miracles
            
             ,
             
             of
             which
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               have
               faith
               as
               a
               grain
               of
               mustard-se●d
               ,
               ye
               shall
               say
               to
               this
               mountain
               ,
               remove
               hence
               to
               yonder
               place
               ,
               and
               nothing
               shall
               be
               impossible
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
             Of
             this
             also
             St.
             Paul
             meant
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               If
               I
               have
               all
               faith
            
             .
             So
             from
             this
             we
             may
             gather
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             
               prayer
               of
               faith
               and
               the
               anointing
               with
               Oil
            
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             such
             others
             with
             whom
             this
             Power
             was
             lodged
             ,
             felt
             an
             inward
             Impulse
             moving
             them
             to
             call
             upon
             God
             in
             order
             to
             a
             miraculous
             Cure
             of
             a
             sick
             Person
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             to
             
               anoint
               him
               with
               oil
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             that
             they
             had
             from
             Christ
             ,
             to
             heal
             all
             manner
             of
             Diseases
             :
             And
             they
             were
             to
             Pray
             believing
             firmly
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             make
             good
             that
             inward
             motion
             which
             he
             had
             given
             them
             to
             work
             this
             Miracle
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             case
             the
             effect
             was
             certain
             ,
             the
             sick
             Person
             would
             certainly
             recover
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             absolutely
             promised
             .
             Every
             one
             that
             was
             sick
             was
             not
             to
             be
             Anointed
             ,
             unless
             an
             Authority
             and
             Motion
             from
             Christ
             had
             been
             secretly
             given
             for
             doing
             it
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             that
             was
             Anointed
             was
             certainly
             healed
             .
             Christ
             had
             promised
             that
             
               whatsoever
               they
               should
               ask
               in
               his
               name
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               would
               do
               
               it
               .
               His
               Name
            
             must
             be
             restrained
             to
             his
             Authority
             ,
             or
             pursuant
             to
             such
             secret
             Motions
             as
             they
             should
             receive
             from
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               Prayer
               of
               Faith
            
             here
             mentioned
             by
             St.
             Iames
             ;
             it
             being
             an
             earnest
             application
             to
             God
             to
             join
             his
             Omnipotent
             Power
             to
             perform
             a
             wonderful
             Work
             to
             which
             a
             Person
             so
             divinely
             qualified
             felt
             himself
             inwardly
             moved
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
             The
             supposition
             of
             the
             sick
             Persons
             
               having
               committed
               sins
            
             ,
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             shews
             that
             sometime
             this
             vertue
             was
             applied
             to
             Persons
             of
             that
             eminent
             Piety
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             Men
             are
             guilty
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             have
             
               committed
               sins
            
             in
             the
             sense
             in
             which
             St.
             Iohn
             uses
             the
             phrase
             ;
             signifying
             by
             it
             either
             that
             they
             had
             lived
             in
             the
             habits
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             had
             committed
             some
             notorious
             sin
             :
             But
             if
             some
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             sick
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             eminent
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             those
             sins
             had
             drawn
             down
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             natural
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               if
               he
               have
               committed
               sins
            
             ;
             then
             with
             his
             bodily
             Health
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             receive
             a
             much
             greater
             Blessing
             ,
             even
             the
             Pardon
             of
             his
             Sins
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Anointing
             mentioned
             by
             St.
             Iames
             was
             in
             order
             to
             a
             miraculous
             Cure
             ,
             and
             the
             Cure
             did
             constantly
             follow
             it
             :
             so
             that
             it
             can
             be
             no
             president
             for
             an
             Extreme
             Unction
             ,
             that
             is
             never
             given
             till
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             Person
             is
             despaired
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             it
             is
             not
             pretended
             that
             any
             Cure
             is
             wrought
             .
          
           
             The
             Matter
             of
             it
             is
             
               Oil
               Olive
            
             Blessed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Form
             is
             the
             applying
             it
             to
             the
             Five
             Senses
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Per
               hanc
               Sacram
               Vnctionem
            
             ,
             
             
               &
               suam
               piissimam
               Misericordiam
               Indulgeat
               tibi
               Deus
               quicquid
               peccasti
               ,
               per
               visum
               ,
               auditum
               ,
               olfactum
               ,
               gustum
               ,
               &
               tactum
               .
            
             The
             proper
             word
             to
             every
             Sense
             being
             repeated
             as
             the
             Organ
             of
             that
             Sense
             is
             Anointed
             .
             It
             is
             Administred
             by
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             final
             Pardon
             ,
             with
             all
             necessary
             assistances
             in
             the
             last
             Agony
             .
             Here
             is
             then
             an
             Institution
             ,
             that
             if
             warranted
             ,
             is
             matter
             of
             great
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             warranted
             ,
             is
             matter
             of
             as
             great
             Presumption
             .
             
             In
             the
             first
             Ages
             we
             find
             mention
             is
             made
             frequently
             of
             Persons
             that
             were
             Cured
             by
             an
             Anointing
             with
             Oil
             :
             Oil
             was
             then
             much
             used
             in
             all
             their
             Rituals
             ,
             the
             Catechumens
             being
             Anointed
             with
             Oil
             before
             they
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             besides
             the
             Chrism
             that
             was
             given
             after
             it
             .
             Oil
             grew
             also
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Ordinations
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             were
             Anointed
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Burial
             :
             So
             that
             the
             ordinary
             use
             of
             Oil
             on
             other
             occasions
             brought
             it
             to
             be
             very
             frequently
             used
             in
             their
             Sacred
             Rites
             ;
             yet
             how
             customary
             soever
             the
             practice
             of
             Anointing
             grew
             to
             be
             ,
             we
             find
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             Unction
             of
             the
             sick
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             .
             This
             plainly
             shews
             that
             they
             understood
             St.
             Iames's
             words
             as
             relating
             to
             a
             miraculous
             Power
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             a
             Function
             that
             was
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             That
             earliest
             mention
             of
             it
             by
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             First
             ,
             
             how
             much
             soever
             it
             is
             insisted
             on
             ,
             is
             really
             an
             Argument
             that
             proves
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             it
             .
             For
             not
             to
             enlarge
             on
             the
             many
             idle
             things
             that
             are
             in
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             have
             made
             some
             think
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             genuine
             ;
             and
             that
             do
             very
             much
             sink
             the
             credit
             both
             of
             the
             Testimony
             and
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             for
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             well
             proved
             to
             be
             his
             :
             The
             passage
             relating
             to
             this
             matter
             is
             in
             answer
             to
             a
             demand
             that
             was
             made
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Eugubium
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Sick
             might
             be
             Anointed
             with
             the
             Oil
             of
             the
             Chrism
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             Bishop
             might
             Anoint
             with
             it
             ?
             To
             these
             he
             answers
             ,
             That
             no
             doubt
             is
             to
             be
             made
             but
             that
             St.
             Iames's
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Faithful
             that
             were
             sick
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             Anointed
             by
             the
             Chrism
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             used
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             own
             necessities
             ▪
             but
             in
             the
             necessities
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Friends
             ;
             and
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             needless
             doubt
             that
             was
             made
             ,
             whether
             a
             Bishop
             
             might
             do
             it
             ?
             For
             Presbyters
             are
             only
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishop
             could
             not
             go
             to
             all
             the
             Sick
             ;
             but
             certainly
             he
             who
             made
             the
             Chrism
             it self
             ,
             might
             Anoint
             with
             it
             .
             A
             Bishop
             asking
             these
             Questions
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             answers
             which
             the
             other
             gives
             him
             ,
             do
             plainly
             shew
             that
             this
             was
             no
             Sacrament
             practised
             from
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             for
             no
             Bishop
             could
             be
             ignorant
             of
             those
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             some
             newly
             begun
             Custom
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             World
             was
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             instructed
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             indeed
             ,
             for
             the
             subject
             of
             these
             questions
             was
             not
             pure
             Oil
             ,
             such
             as
             now
             they
             make
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             Extreme
             Unction
             :
             But
             the
             Oil
             of
             Chrism
             which
             was
             made
             and
             kept
             for
             other
             occasions
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             very
             clear
             that
             the
             miraculous
             power
             of
             Healing
             having
             ceased
             ,
             and
             none
             being
             any
             more
             Anointed
             in
             order
             to
             that
             ;
             some
             begun
             to
             get
             a
             Portion
             of
             the
             Oil
             of
             Chrism
             ,
             which
             the
             Laity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Priests
             ,
             applied
             both
             to
             themselves
             and
             to
             their
             Friends
             ,
             hoping
             that
             they
             might
             be
             Cured
             by
             it
             .
             Nothing
             else
             can
             be
             meant
             by
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             a
             superstitious
             using
             the
             Chrism
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             arisen
             out
             of
             the
             memory
             that
             remained
             of
             those
             who
             had
             been
             cured
             by
             Oil
             ,
             as
             the
             use
             of
             Bread
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             brought
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Bread
            
             ,
             that
             was
             sent
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             as
             from
             the
             use
             of
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             sprung
             the
             use
             of
             
               Holy
               Water
            
             .
             This
             then
             being
             the
             clear
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             prove
             quite
             the
             contrary
             of
             that
             for
             which
             they
             are
             brought
             ;
             and
             though
             in
             that
             Epistle
             the
             Pope
             calls
             Chrism
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             turns
             likewise
             against
             them
             ;
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             did
             not
             think
             it
             was
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             strictly
             speaking
             :
             Besides
             that
             the
             Ancients
             used
             that
             word
             very
             largely
             ,
             both
             for
             every
             mysterious
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             for
             every
             holy
             Rite
             that
             they
             used
             .
             In
             this
             very
             Epistle
             when
             he
             gives
             directions
             for
             the
             carrying
             about
             that
             Bread
             ,
             which
             they
             Blessed
             and
             sent
             about
             as
             an
             Emblem
             of
             their
             Communion
             with
             other
             Churches
             ;
             he
             orders
             them
             to
             be
             sent
             about
             only
             to
             the
             Churches
             within
             the
             City
             ,
             because
             he
             conceived
             the
             Sacraments
             were
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ;
             so
             these
             Loaves
             are
             called
             by
             him
             not
             only
             a
             
               kind
               of
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             but
             are
             simply
             reckoned
             to
             be
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             We
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             Anointing
             the
             Sick
             with
             the
             Chrism
             ,
             among
             all
             the
             Ancients
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             as
             that
             practice
             was
             newly
             begun
             ,
             so
             it
             did
             not
             spread
             far
             ,
             nor
             continue
             long
             .
             No
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             this
             neither
             in
             the
             first
             Three
             Ages
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Age
             ,
             though
             the
             Writers
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             Councils
             of
             the
             Fourth
             Age
             ,
             are
             very
             copious
             in
             Rules
             concerning
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Nor
             in
             all
             their
             penitentiary
             Canons
             ,
             when
             they
             define
             what
             Sins
             are
             to
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             when
             Men
             were
             in
             their
             last
             Extremities
             ,
             is
             there
             so
             much
             as
             a
             hint
             given
             concerning
             the
             last
             Unction
             .
             The
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             the
             pretended
             Dionisius
             ,
             say
             not
             a
             word
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             very
             full
             upon
             all
             the
             Rituals
             of
             that
             time
             in
             which
             those
             Works
             were
             Forged
             ,
             in
             the
             Fourth
             or
             Fifth
             Century
             .
             In
             none
             of
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Saints
             before
             the
             Ninth
             Century
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             made
             of
             their
             having
             Extreme
             Unction
             ;
             tho'
             their
             deaths
             are
             sometimes
             very
             particularly
             related
             ,
             and
             their
             receiving
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             oft
             mentioned
             .
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             question
             made
             in
             all
             that
             time
             concerning
             the
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Time
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Circumstances
             relating
             to
             this
             Unction
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             have
             been
             omitted
             ,
             especially
             when
             almost
             all
             that
             was
             thought
             on
             or
             writ
             of
             in
             the
             Eighth
             and
             Ninth
             Century
             relates
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             the
             other
             Rituals
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             from
             the
             Seventh
             Century
             on
             to
             the
             Twelfth
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             use
             an
             Anointing
             of
             the
             Sick
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             mentioned
             by
             Pope
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             a
             peculiar
             Office
             was
             made
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Prayers
             that
             were
             used
             in
             it
             ,
             shew
             plainly
             that
             it
             was
             all
             intended
             only
             in
             order
             to
             their
             recovery
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             this
             anointing
             many
             Passages
             are
             found
             in
             Bede
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             Writers
             and
             Councils
             of
             the
             Eighth
             and
             Ninth
             Century
             .
             But
             all
             these
             do
             clearly
             express
             the
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             
             but
             as
             a
             Rite
             that
             carried
             with
             it
             Health
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             still
             used
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
             No
             doubt
             they
             supported
             the
             Credit
             of
             this
             with
             many
             reports
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             might
             be
             true
             ,
             of
             Persons
             that
             had
             been
             recovered
             upon
             using
             it
             .
             But
             because
             that
             failed
             so
             often
             that
             the
             Credit
             of
             this
             Rite
             might
             suffer
             much
             in
             the
             Esteem
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             began
             in
             the
             Tenth
             Century
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             did
             Good
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Body
             was
             not
             healed
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             applied
             it
             to
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             This
             begun
             from
             the
             Custom
             of
             applying
             it
             at
             first
             to
             the
             diseased
             Parts
             .
             This
             was
             carried
             on
             in
             the
             Eleventh
             Century
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             Twelfth
             ,
             those
             Prayees
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             made
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Sick
             ,
             though
             only
             as
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             being
             considered
             as
             Preparatory
             to
             their
             Recovery
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             the
             main
             and
             most
             essential
             Part
             of
             it
             :
             Then
             the
             Schoolmen
             brought
             it
             into
             shape
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             decreed
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             Pope
             Eugenius
             ,
             and
             finally
             established
             at
             Trent
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             that
             they
             draw
             from
             a
             parity
             in
             reason
             ,
             that
             because
             there
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             for
             such
             as
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             also
             One
             for
             those
             that
             go
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             very
             trifling
             ;
             for
             Christ
             has
             either
             Instituted
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             not
             One
             :
             If
             he
             has
             not
             Instituted
             it
             ,
             this
             pretended
             fitness
             ,
             is
             only
             an
             Argument
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             somewhat
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             not
             done
             .
             The
             Eucharist
             was
             considered
             by
             the
             Ancients
             as
             the
             only
             Viaticum
             of
             Christians
             ,
             in
             their
             last
             Passage
             :
             With
             them
             we
             give
             that
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             appears
             upon
             what
             Reason
             we
             reject
             those
             Five
             Sacraments
             ,
             though
             we
             allow
             both
             of
             Confirmation
             and
             Orders
             as
             Holy
             Functions
             ,
             derived
             to
             us
             down
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             because
             there
             is
             a
             visible
             Action
             in
             these
             ,
             though
             in
             strictness
             that
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             yet
             so
             the
             thing
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             dispute
             about
             the
             Extent
             of
             a
             Word
             that
             is
             not
             used
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Marriage
             is
             in
             no
             respect
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             tho'
             it
             being
             a
             State
             of
             such
             Importance
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             we
             hold
             it
             very
             proper
             both
             for
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             Imploring
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             done
             with
             Prayers
             and
             other
             Acts
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             :
             But
             a
             great
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             between
             a
             pious
             Custom
             begun
             and
             continued
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             and
             a
             Sacrament
             appointed
             by
             Christ.
             We
             acknowledge
             true
             Repentance
             to
             be
             One
             of
             the
             great
             Conditions
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             we
             see
             nothing
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             in
             it
             :
             And
             for
             Extreme
             Unction
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             have
             the
             Gift
             of
             Healing
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             will
             not
             deceive
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             an
             Office
             that
             shall
             offer
             at
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             we
             cannot
             do
             :
             Nor
             will
             we
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             which
             is
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             only
             as
             a
             Rite
             that
             accompanied
             the
             curing
             the
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Part
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             consists
             of
             Two
             Parts
             ,
             the
             First
             is
             Negative
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             ordained
             to
             be
             gazed
             on
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             carried
             about
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             used
             :
             And
             this
             is
             so
             Express
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             little
             Question
             can
             be
             made
             about
             it
             .
             The
             Institution
             of
             Baptism
             is
             
               go
               preach
               and
               baptize
            
             :
             And
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             is
             
               take
               ,
               eat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ye
               all
               of
               it
               :
            
             Which
             Words
             being
             set
             down
             before
             those
             in
             which
             the
             Consecrating
             them
             is
             believed
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             :
             And
             
               this
               is
               my
               blood
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Consecratory
             Words
             being
             delivered
             as
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             
               take
               ,
               eat
               ,
               and
               drink
            
             ;
             nothing
             can
             be
             
             more
             clearly
             exprest
             than
             this
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             consecrated
             only
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             used
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             eat
             and
             drunk
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Part
             of
             this
             Period
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             comes
             only
             upon
             the
             Worthy
             receiving
             of
             them
             ;
             of
             this
             so
             much
             was
             already
             said
             ,
             upon
             the
             first
             Paragraph
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             add
             any
             more
             here
             .
             The
             pretending
             that
             Sacraments
             have
             their
             Effect
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             is
             the
             bringing
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             Charms
             into
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             And
             it
             tends
             to
             dissolve
             all
             Obligations
             ,
             to
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             a
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             or
             a
             Purity
             of
             Temper
             :
             When
             the
             being
             in
             a
             Passive
             and
             perhaps
             Insensible
             State
             ,
             while
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             applied
             ,
             is
             thought
             a
             Disposition
             sufficient
             to
             give
             them
             their
             Vertue
             .
             Sacraments
             are
             federal
             Acts
             ,
             and
             those
             visible
             Actions
             are
             intended
             to
             quicken
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             we
             may
             raise
             our
             inward
             Acts
             to
             the
             highest
             Degrees
             possible
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             supply
             their
             Defects
             or
             Imperfections
             .
             Our
             Opinion
             in
             this
             Point
             represents
             them
             as
             means
             to
             raise
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             to
             kindle
             our
             Devotion
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             represents
             them
             as
             so
             many
             Charms
             which
             may
             heighten
             indeed
             the
             Authority
             of
             him
             that
             Administers
             them
             ,
             but
             do
             extinguish
             and
             deaden
             all
             true
             Piety
             ,
             when
             such
             helps
             are
             offered
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             worst
             Men
             ,
             living
             and
             dying
             in
             a
             bad
             State
             ,
             may
             by
             a
             few
             faint
             Acts
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             by
             none
             at
             all
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             be
             well
             enough
             taken
             care
             of
             and
             secured
             .
             But
             as
             we
             have
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
             ,
             so
             neither
             dare
             we
             corrupt
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             its
             most
             vital
             and
             essential
             Parts
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXVI
             .
             Of
             the
             Unworthiness
             of
             the
             Ministers
             which
             hinder
             not
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Altho
                 in
                 the
                 Uisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Evil
                 be
                 ever
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 the
                 Evil
                 have
                 chief
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Name
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Christ's
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 Minister
                 by
                 his
                 Commission
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 use
                 their
                 Ministry
                 both
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Ordinance
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 their
                 Wickedness
                 :
                 Nor
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God's
                 Gifts
                 diminished
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 Faith
                 and
                 rightly
                 do
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ministred
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 Effectual
                 because
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Institution
                 and
                 Promise
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 ministred
                 by
                 Evil
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 Nevertheless
                 it
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 enquiry
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Evil
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 accused
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 knowledge
                 of
                 their
                 Offences
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 being
                 found
                 Guilty
                 ,
                 by
                 just
                 Iudgment
                 to
                 be
                 deposed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THE
             occasion
             that
             was
             given
             to
             this
             Article
             ,
             was
             the
             heat
             of
             some
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             who
             being
             much
             offended
             at
             the
             publick
             Scandal
             which
             was
             given
             by
             the
             enormous
             Vices
             ,
             that
             were
             without
             any
             Disguise
             practised
             by
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             of
             all
             Ranks
             ,
             did
             from
             thence
             revive
             the
             conceit
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             not
             only
             Heresy
             and
             Schism
             did
             invalidate
             Sacred
             Functions
             ,
             but
             that
             personal
             Sins
             did
             also
             make
             them
             void
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Passages
             in
             St.
             Cyprian
             that
             look
             this
             Way
             ;
             and
             which
             seem
             to
             make
             the
             Sacraments
             depend
             as
             much
             on
             the
             good
             State
             that
             he
             was
             in
             who
             administred
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Answer
             of
             their
             other
             Prayers
             did
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Progress
             of
             the
             Controversy
             with
             the
             Donatists
             they
             carried
             this
             Matter
             very
             far
             ;
             and
             considered
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             the
             Answer
             of
             Prayers
             :
             So
             since
             the
             Prayers
             of
             a
             wicked
             Man
             are
             Abomination
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             thought
             the
             Vertue
             of
             these
             Actions
             depended
             wholly
             on
             him
             that
             officiated
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             St.
             Augustin
             set
             himself
             very
             zealously
             ;
             He
             answered
             all
             that
             was
             brought
             from
             Cyprian
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             he
             has
             set
             us
             a
             Pattern
             ,
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             separate
             the
             just
             Respect
             ,
             that
             we
             pay
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             from
             an
             Implicite
             receiving
             of
             all
             their
             Notions
             .
             If
             this
             Conceit
             were
             allowed
             of
             ,
             it
             must
             go
             to
             the
             secret
             Thoughts
             and
             inward
             State
             in
             which
             he
             is
             ,
             who
             officiates
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             only
             as
             Prayers
             offered
             up
             by
             him
             ,
             then
             a
             Man
             can
             never
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             receives
             them
             :
             Since
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             see
             into
             the
             Hearts
             ,
             or
             know
             the
             Secrets
             of
             Men.
             Sacraments
             therefore
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             the
             publick
             Acts
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Effect
             of
             them
             as
             to
             him
             that
             receives
             them
             depends
             upon
             his
             Temper
             ,
             his
             Preparation
             and
             Application
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             that
             the
             Vertue
             of
             those
             federal
             Acts
             ,
             to
             which
             Christians
             are
             admitted
             ,
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             Validity
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             Blessings
             that
             follow
             them
             ,
             can
             depend
             on
             the
             secret
             State
             or
             Temper
             of
             him
             that
             Officiates
             .
             
             Even
             in
             the
             case
             of
             publick
             Scandals
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             make
             the
             holy
             things
             to
             be
             loathed
             by
             the
             aversion
             that
             will
             naturally
             follow
             upon
             them
             ;
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             though
             that
             aversion
             may
             go
             too
             far
             ,
             we
             must
             still
             distinguish
             between
             the
             things
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             publick
             Officers
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             do
             as
             they
             are
             private
             Christians
             .
             Their
             Prayers
             and
             every
             thing
             else
             that
             they
             do
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             private
             Christians
             ,
             have
             their
             effect
             only
             according
             to
             the
             state
             and
             temper
             that
             they
             are
             in
             when
             they
             offer
             them
             up
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             their
             publick
             Functions
             are
             the
             appointments
             of
             Christ
             in
             which
             they
             Officiate
             ;
             they
             can
             neither
             make
             them
             the
             better
             nor
             the
             worse
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             join
             to
             them
             .
             And
             if
             miraculous
             Vertues
             may
             be
             in
             Bad
             Men
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             great
             Day
             some
             of
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               I
               never
               knew
               you
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               ye
               that
               work
               iniquity
               ,
            
             
             may
             yet
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               have
               we
               not
               prophesied
               in
               thy
               name
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               name
               have
               cast
               out
               devils
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               name
               done
               many
               wonderful
               works
            
             ;
             then
             certainly
             this
             may
             be
             concluded
             much
             more
             concerning
             those
             standing
             Functions
             and
             Appointments
             that
             are
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             difference
             be
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             between
             publick
             Scandals
             and
             secret
             Sins
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             former
             make
             void
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             latter
             must
             do
             so
             too
             .
             The
             only
             reason
             that
             can
             be
             pretended
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             will
             also
             fall
             upon
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             derived
             upon
             them
             as
             an
             Answer
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             then
             since
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Hypocrites
             are
             as
             little
             effectual
             as
             the
             Prayers
             of
             those
             who
             are
             openly
             Vicious
             ;
             the
             Inference
             is
             good
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Sacraments
             Administred
             by
             a
             scandalous
             Man
             are
             without
             any
             effect
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             Administred
             by
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             inwardly
             Corrupted
             ,
             though
             that
             can
             be
             only
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             will
             be
             also
             of
             no
             effect
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Opinion
             that
             was
             taken
             up
             ,
             perhaps
             from
             an
             inconsiderate
             Zeal
             against
             the
             sins
             and
             scandals
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             is
             without
             all
             foundation
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             cast
             all
             Men
             into
             endless
             scruples
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             cured
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             though
             they
             reject
             this
             Opinion
             ;
             yet
             have
             brought
             in
             another
             very
             like
             it
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             fill
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             with
             endless
             distractions
             and
             fears
             ;
             chiefly
             considering
             of
             what
             necessity
             and
             efficacy
             they
             make
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             be
             .
             They
             do
             teach
             that
             the
             Intention
             of
             him
             that
             gives
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Essence
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             without
             it
             no
             Sacrament
             can
             be
             Administred
             .
             This
             was
             expresly
             affirmed
             by
             Pope
             Eugenius
             in
             his
             Decree
             ,
             and
             an
             Anathema
             past
             at
             Trent
             against
             those
             that
             deny
             it
             .
             They
             do
             indeed
             define
             it
             to
             be
             only
             an
             Intention
             of
             doing
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             intends
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             surest
             way
             they
             say
             is
             to
             have
             an
             actual
             Intention
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             commonly
             taught
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             a
             habitual
             or
             virtual
             Intention
             will
             serve
             .
             But
             they
             do
             all
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Priest
             has
             a
             secret
             Intention
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             case
             no
             Sacrament
             is
             made
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             carried
             so
             far
             ,
             
             that
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Rubricks
             of
             the
             Missal
             it
             is
             given
             as
             a
             Rule
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Priest
             who
             goes
             to
             Consecrate
             Twelve
             Hosties
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             general
             Intention
             to
             leave
             out
             one
             of
             them
             from
             being
             truly
             Consecrated
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             apply
             that
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             run
             loosely
             through
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             case
             he
             should
             not
             Consecrate
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ;
             that
             loose
             exception
             falling
             upon
             them
             all
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             restrained
             to
             any
             one
             particular
             .
             And
             among
             the
             Articles
             that
             were
             condemned
             by
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             the
             7th
             of
             December
             ,
             1690.
             the
             28th
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               Valet
               Baptismus
               collatus
               a
               Ministro
               ,
               qui
               omnem
               ritum
               externum
               formamque
               Baptisandi
               observat
               ,
               intus
               vero
               in
               corde
               suo
               apud
               se
               resolvit
               ,
               non
               intendo
               quod
               facit
               Ecclesia
               .
            
             And
             thus
             they
             make
             the
             secret
             acts
             of
             a
             Priest's
             mind
             enter
             
             so
             far
             into
             those
             Divine
             Appointments
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             Malice
             ,
             Irreligion
             ,
             or
             Atheism
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             those
             Sacraments
             which
             he
             visibly
             Blesses
             and
             Administers
             ,
             to
             be
             only
             the
             outward
             shews
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             no
             real
             ones
             .
             We
             do
             not
             pretend
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Charms
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             in
             a
             way
             of
             open
             Mockery
             and
             Profanation
             go
             about
             them
             ,
             that
             therefore
             because
             Matter
             and
             Form
             are
             observed
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             true
             Sacraments
             .
             But
             though
             we
             make
             the
             serious
             appearances
             of
             a
             Christian
             action
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             making
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             yet
             we
             carry
             this
             no
             further
             ,
             to
             the
             inward
             and
             secret
             acts
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             essential
             to
             the
             being
             of
             it
             .
             If
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             have
             quiet
             in
             his
             Mind
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             Profanation
             for
             an
             Unbaptized
             Person
             to
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             so
             if
             Baptism
             is
             not
             true
             when
             a
             Priest
             sets
             his
             Intention
             cross
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             a
             Man
             in
             Orders
             must
             be
             in
             perpetual
             doubts
             whether
             he
             is
             not
             living
             in
             a
             continual
             state
             of
             Sacriledge
             in
             Administring
             the
             other
             Sacraments
             while
             he
             is
             not
             yet
             Baptized
             ;
             and
             if
             Baptism
             be
             so
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             who
             is
             not
             Baptized
             can
             hope
             to
             be
             Saved
             ,
             here
             a
             perpetual
             scruple
             must
             arise
             which
             can
             never
             be
             removed
             .
             Nor
             can
             a
             Man
             be
             sure
             but
             that
             when
             he
             thinks
             he
             is
             Worshipping
             the
             true
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             committing
             Idolatry
             and
             Worshipping
             only
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             no
             more
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             Priest
             had
             an
             Intention
             against
             Consecrating
             it
             .
             No
             Orders
             are
             given
             if
             an
             Intention
             lies
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             who
             passes
             for
             a
             Priest
             is
             no
             Priest
             ;
             and
             all
             his
             Consecrations
             and
             Absolutions
             are
             so
             many
             invalid
             things
             ,
             and
             a
             continued
             course
             of
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             reason
             soever
             Men
             may
             have
             in
             this
             case
             to
             hope
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             those
             sins
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Ignorance
             is
             invincible
             ;
             yet
             here
             strange
             thoughts
             must
             arise
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             if
             in
             those
             actions
             that
             are
             made
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             a
             false
             Christian
             ,
             or
             an
             Atheistical
             Priest
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             all
             void
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             consequence
             it
             should
             be
             in
             his
             power
             to
             damn
             them
             ;
             for
             since
             they
             are
             taught
             to
             expect
             Grace
             and
             Justification
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             if
             these
             are
             no
             true
             Sacraments
             which
             they
             take
             for
             such
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Shadows
             and
             the
             Phantasms
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             neither
             Grace
             nor
             Justification
             can
             follow
             upon
             them
             .
             This
             may
             be
             carried
             so
             far
             as
             even
             to
             evacuate
             the
             very
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             ;
             for
             a
             Man
             not
             truly
             Baptized
             can
             never
             be
             in
             Orders
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             Ordinations
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Succession
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             broke
             by
             the
             Impiety
             of
             any
             one
             Priest.
             This
             we
             look
             on
             as
             such
             a
             chain
             of
             Absurdities
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Intention
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             alone
             might
             serve
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             credit
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             taught
             to
             be
             both
             so
             necessary
             and
             so
             efficacious
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             made
             to
             depend
             on
             that
             which
             can
             neither
             be
             known
             nor
             prevented
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Paragraph
             of
             this
             Article
             is
             so
             clear
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             explanation
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             evident
             that
             it
             wants
             no
             proof
             .
             
             Eli
             was
             severely
             threatned
             for
             suffering
             his
             Sons
             to
             go
             on
             in
             their
             Vices
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             means
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             God
             was
             abhorred
             .
             God
             himself
             struck
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             dead
             when
             they
             offered
             strange
             Fire
             at
             his
             Altar
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             these
             words
             were
             uttered
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               sanctified
               in
               them
               that
               come
               nigh
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               before
               all
               the
               People
               will
               I
               be
               glorified
               .
               Timothy
            
             was
             required
             to
             receive
             
               an
               accusation
               of
               an
               Elder
            
             ,
             when
             regularly
             tendered
             to
             him
             ;
             
             and
             
               to
               rebuke
               before
               all
               ,
               those
               that
               sinned
            
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             charged
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             
               those
               teachers
               who
               consented
               not
               to
               wholsome
               words
               ,
            
             and
             that
             made
             a
             
               gain
               of
               godliness
            
             .
             A
             main
             part
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             lay
             
             heaviest
             on
             the
             Clergy
             :
             and
             such
             of
             them
             as
             either
             Apostatized
             ,
             or
             fell
             into
             scandalous
             Sins
             ,
             even
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             were
             indeed
             received
             into
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             Communicate
             among
             the
             Laity
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             after
             that
             admitted
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             a
             share
             in
             their
             Priviledges
             .
             Certainly
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             incumbent
             on
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             that
             all
             possible
             care
             be
             taken
             to
             discover
             the
             bad
             practices
             that
             may
             be
             among
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             which
             will
             ever
             raise
             strong
             prejudices
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             their
             Persons
             ,
             but
             even
             against
             their
             Profession
             ,
             and
             against
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             seem
             to
             advance
             with
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             while
             in
             their
             Works
             and
             by
             their
             Lives
             they
             detract
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             deny
             its
             Authority
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             our
             Zeal
             must
             go
             along
             with
             Justice
             and
             Discretion
             :
             Fame
             may
             be
             a
             just
             ground
             to
             enquire
             upon
             ,
             but
             a
             Sentence
             cannot
             be
             founded
             on
             it
             .
             The
             Laity
             must
             discover
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             so
             these
             who
             have
             Authority
             may
             be
             able
             to
             
               cut
               off
               those
               that
               trouble
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             Discretion
             will
             require
             that
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             proved
             ,
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             covered
             ,
             than
             exposed
             when
             nothing
             but
             clamour
             can
             follow
             upon
             it
             .
             In
             sum
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             will
             reckon
             severely
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             from
             partial
             regards
             ,
             or
             other
             feeble
             or
             carnal
             Considerations
             ,
             are
             defective
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             Souls
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Order
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             so
             highly
             concerned
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXVII
             .
             Of
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               Baptism
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Sign
               of
               Profession
               and
               Mark
               of
               difference
               ,
               whereby
               Christian
               Men
               are
               discerned
               from
               others
               that
               be
               not
               Christened
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               also
               a
               Sign
               of
               Regeneration
               or
               New
               Birth
               ,
               whereby
               as
               by
               an
               Instrument
               they
               that
               receive
               Baptism
               rightly
               ,
               are
               Grrafted
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Promises
               of
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sin
               ,
               of
               our
               Adoption
               to
               be
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               are
               visibly
               Signed
               and
               Sealed
               ,
               Faith
               is
               confirmed
               and
               Grace
               increased
               by
               virtue
               of
               Prayer
               to
               God.
               The
               Baptism
               of
               Young
               Children
               is
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               be
               retained
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               most
               agreeable
               with
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             WHEN
             St.
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             began
             first
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             we
             do
             plainly
             see
             by
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             Iohn's
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             the
             Iews
             were
             not
             surprised
             at
             the
             Novelty
             of
             the
             Rite
             ,
             for
             they
             sent
             to
             ask
             
               who
               he
               was
            
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             said
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Messias
             ,
             nor
             Elias
             ,
             nor
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             they
             asked
             ,
             
               Why
               Baptizest
               thou
               then
            
             ?
             Which
             shews
             not
             only
             that
             they
             had
             clear
             Notions
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             
             but
             in
             particular
             that
             they
             thought
             that
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             Messias
             ,
             or
             Elias
             ,
             or
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             might
             then
             have
             Baptized
             .
             St.
             Paul
             does
             also
             say
             that
             the
             
               Iews
               were
               all
               baptized
               unto
               Moses
               in
               the
               cloud
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sea
            
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             relate
             to
             some
             Opinion
             the
             Iews
             had
             ,
             
             that
             by
             that
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             their
             passing
             through
             the
             Sea
             ,
             they
             were
             purified
             from
             the
             Egyptian
             Defilements
             ,
             and
             made
             meet
             to
             become
             Moses's
             Disciples
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             we
             find
             no
             clear
             Warrants
             for
             a
             practice
             that
             had
             then
             got
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             taught
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             receive
             a
             Proselyte
             ,
             if
             a
             Male
             ,
             by
             
               Baptism
               ,
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             Female
             ,
             only
             by
             
               Baptism
               and
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             Thus
             they
             reckoned
             that
             when
             any
             came
             over
             from
             Heathenism
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             use
             a
             Washing
             ;
             to
             denote
             their
             Purifying
             themselves
             from
             the
             uncleanness
             of
             their
             former
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             their
             entring
             into
             a
             Holy
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             do
             still
             teach
             that
             when
             the
             Messias
             comes
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             set
             themselves
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             former
             sins
             ;
             so
             it
             seems
             they
             then
             thought
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             it
             would
             have
             been
             no
             strange
             thing
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             Messias
             had
             received
             such
             as
             came
             to
             him
             by
             Baptism
             .
             St.
             Iohn
             by
             Baptizing
             those
             who
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             took
             them
             obliged
             to
             enter
             upon
             a
             course
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             he
             declared
             to
             them
             the
             near
             approach
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               was
               at
               hand
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             those
             who
             were
             Baptized
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             that
             he
             Baptized
             none
             ,
             yet
             what
             he
             did
             by
             his
             Disciples
             he
             might
             in
             a
             more
             general
             sense
             be
             said
             to
             have
             done
             himself
             ;
             that
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             were
             Baptized
             upon
             the
             same
             Sponsions
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Declarations
             ,
             and
             with
             no
             other
             ;
             for
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Messias
             was
             not
             yet
             opened
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             then
             fully
             declared
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messias
             ;
             howsoever
             this
             was
             a
             preparatory
             Initiation
             of
             such
             as
             were
             fitted
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ;
             by
             it
             they
             owned
             their
             expectations
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             then
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             they
             professed
             their
             Repentance
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             their
             purposes
             of
             doing
             what
             should
             be
             enjoined
             them
             by
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Water
             was
             a
             very
             proper
             Emblem
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             passing
             from
             a
             Course
             of
             Defilement
             to
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             Purity
             ,
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             state
             of
             Humiliation
             as
             he
             was
             subject
             to
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             so
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             fulfil
             all
             the
             Obligations
             that
             lay
             upon
             the
             other
             Iews
             ;
             which
             by
             a
             Phrase
             used
             among
             them
             he
             expresses
             thus
             
               to
               fulfil
               all
               righteousness
            
             .
             For
             tho'
             our
             Saviour
             had
             no
             sins
             to
             Confess
             ,
             yet
             that
             not
             being
             known
             ,
             he
             might
             come
             to
             Profess
             his
             Belief
             of
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             that
             was
             then
             to
             appear
             .
             But
             how
             well
             soever
             the
             Iews
             might
             have
             been
             accustomed
             to
             this
             Rite
             ,
             and
             how
             proper
             a
             Preparation
             soever
             it
             might
             be
             to
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             yet
             the
             Institution
             of
             Baptism
             as
             it
             is
             a
             federal
             Act
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Commission
             that
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             
             
               to
               go
               preach
               and
               make
               disciples
               to
               him
               in
               all
               Nations
            
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             strict
             signification
             of
             the
             Word
             )
             ,
             
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               .
            
          
           
             By
             the
             first
             Teaching
             or
             making
             of
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             must
             go
             before
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             Convincing
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             anointed
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             fulness
             of
             Grace
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             without
             measure
             ;
             and
             sent
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             when
             any
             were
             brought
             to
             acknowledge
             this
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             to
             Baptize
             them
             ,
             to
             initiate
             them
             to
             this
             Religion
             ,
             by
             obliging
             them
             to
             Renounce
             all
             Idolatry
             and
             Ungodliness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             secular
             and
             carnal
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             led
             them
             into
             the
             Water
             ;
             and
             with
             no
             other
             Garments
             but
             what
             might
             cover
             Nature
             ,
             they
             at
             first
             laid
             them
             down
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             is
             laid
             in
             a
             Grave
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             said
             those
             words
             ,
             
               I
               baptize
               or
               wash
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             
             
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             Then
             they
             raised
             them
             up
             again
             and
             clean
             Garments
             were
             put
             on
             them
             :
             From
             whence
             came
             the
             Phrases
             
               of
               being
               baptized
               into
               Christ's
               death
               ,
            
             
             
               of
               being
               buried
               with
               him
               by
               baptism
               ,
               into
               death
               :
            
             Of
             
               our
               being
               risen
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               our
               putting
               on
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             of
             
               putting
               off
               the
               Old
               Man
               and
               putting
               on
               the
               New.
            
             After
             Baptism
             was
             thus
             performed
             ,
             the
             baptized
             Person
             was
             to
             be
             farther
             instructed
             in
             all
             the
             Specialities
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             And
             in
             all
             the
             Rules
             of
             Life
             that
             Christ
             had
             prescribed
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             plainly
             a
             different
             Baptism
             from
             St.
             Iohn's
             ;
             a
             Profession
             was
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             in
             general
             of
             the
             Belief
             of
             a
             Messias
             soon
             to
             appear
             ,
             but
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messias
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Stipulation
             in
             St.
             Iohn's
             Baptism
             was
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             here
             it
             is
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             In
             St.
             Iohn's
             Baptism
             they
             indeed
             promised
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             he
             received
             them
             into
             the
             earnests
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messias
             ;
             but
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             St.
             Iohn
             either
             did
             promise
             them
             
               Remission
               of
               Sins
            
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             had
             Commission
             so
             to
             do
             :
             For
             Repentance
             and
             
               Remission
               of
               Sins
            
             were
             not
             joined
             together
             till
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
             that
             he
             appointed
             that
             
               Repentance
               and
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               should
               be
               preached
               in
               his
               Name
               among
               all
               Nations
               ,
               beginning
               at
               Ierusalem
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             mean
             that
             which
             he
             appointed
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             (
             for
             the
             Baptism
             of
             his
             Disciples
             before
             that
             time
             was
             no
             doubt
             the
             same
             with
             St.
             Iohn's
             Baptism
             )
             ,
             there
             was
             to
             be
             an
             Instruction
             given
             in
             that
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             concerning
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             which
             those
             who
             had
             only
             received
             St.
             Iohn's
             Baptism
             knew
             not
             :
             
               They
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               know
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             St.
             Iohn's
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             
             St.
             Paul
             explained
             to
             them
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
             For
             St.
             Iohn
             in
             his
             Baptism
             had
             only
             initiated
             them
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             Messias
             ;
             but
             had
             not
             said
             a
             word
             of
             Iesus
             as
             being
             that
             Messias
             .
             
             So
             that
             this
             must
             be
             fixed
             that
             these
             two
             Baptisms
             were
             different
             ;
             the
             one
             was
             a
             dawning
             or
             imperfect
             beginning
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             administred
             the
             one
             was
             like
             the
             
               Morning
               Star
            
             before
             the
             
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
            
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             had
             this
             Ordinance
             (
             that
             was
             then
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             afterwards
             compleated
             when
             he
             himself
             had
             finished
             all
             that
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
             to
             do
             )
             he
             had
             I
             say
             this
             visibly
             in
             his
             eye
             when
             he
             spake
             to
             Nicodemus
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             
               except
               a
               man
               were
               born
               again
               he
               could
               not
               see
            
             (
             or
             discern
             )
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             :
             By
             which
             he
             meant
             that
             entire
             change
             and
             renovation
             of
             a
             man's
             mind
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             powers
             through
             which
             he
             must
             pass
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             discern
             the
             true
             Characters
             of
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Messias
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             sense
             in
             which
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             does
             stand
             ,
             almost
             universally
             through
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             .
             When
             Nicodemus
             was
             amazed
             at
             this
             odd
             expression
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             take
             it
             literally
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             answered
             more
             fully
             ,
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
               ,
               except
               a
               man
               be
               born
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             except
             a
             man
             came
             to
             be
             renewed
             ,
             by
             an
             ablution
             like
             the
             Baptism
             which
             the
             Iews
             used
             ,
             that
             imported
             the
             outward
             profession
             of
             a
             change
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             of
             Heart
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             except
             he
             were
             inwardly
             changed
             by
             a
             secret
             power
             called
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             should
             transform
             his
             nature
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             become
             one
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             a
             true
             Christian
             ;
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             his
             entring
             into
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Institution
             and
             Commission
             given
             by
             Christ
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             Apostles
             went
             up
             and
             down
             Preaching
             and
             Baptizing
             .
             And
             so
             far
             were
             they
             from
             considering
             Baptism
             only
             as
             a
             carnal
             Rite
             ,
             or
             a
             low
             Element
             ,
             above
             which
             a
             higher
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             was
             to
             raise
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             St.
             Peter
             saw
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             visibly
             descend
             upon
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             Friends
             ,
             he
             upon
             that
             immediately
             Baptized
             them
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             
             
               Can
               any
               man
               forbid
            
             (
             or
             deny
             )
             
               water
               that
               these
               should
               not
               be
               baptized
               ;
               which
               have
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ?
            
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             also
             made
             Baptism
             one
             of
             the
             Precepts
             ,
             tho'
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Means
             ,
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             A
             Mean
             is
             that
             which
             does
             so
             certainly
             procure
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             had
             ,
             the
             thing
             to
             which
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             and
             necessary
             Mean
             is
             also
             had
             ;
             and
             without
             it
             the
             thing
             cannot
             be
             had
             ;
             there
             being
             a
             natural
             connexion
             between
             it
             and
             the
             End.
             Whereas
             a
             Precept
             is
             an
             Institution
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             such
             natural
             efficiency
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             positively
             commanded
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             neglecting
             it
             is
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Authority
             that
             commanded
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             obeying
             the
             Precept
             ,
             the
             value
             or
             vertue
             of
             the
             action
             lies
             only
             in
             the
             obedience
             .
             This
             distinction
             appears
             very
             clearly
             in
             what
             our
             Saviour
             has
             said
             both
             of
             Faith
             and
             Baptism
             .
             
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             the
             Mean
             of
             Salvation
             with
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             it
             ;
             since
             such
             a
             believing
             as
             makes
             a
             man
             receive
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             as
             true
             ,
             and
             so
             firmly
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             Promises
             that
             are
             made
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             to
             observe
             all
             the
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             that
             are
             prescribed
             by
             it
             ,
             such
             a
             Faith
             as
             this
             gives
             us
             so
             sure
             a
             title
             to
             all
             the
             Blessings
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             we
             should
             continue
             in
             this
             state
             and
             not
             partake
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             less
             impossible
             that
             we
             should
             partake
             of
             them
             ,
             unless
             we
             do
             thus
             believe
             .
             It
             were
             not
             suteable
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             Holiness
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             to
             void
             a
             Covenant
             so
             solemnly
             
             made
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             favour
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             reformed
             by
             it
             :
             So
             Faith
             is
             the
             certain
             and
             necessary
             Mean
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             put
             by
             Christ
             ,
             since
             upon
             our
             having
             it
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             damned
             upon
             our
             not
             having
             it
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Ritual
             Action
             ,
             even
             when
             commanded
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             unless
             we
             could
             imagine
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Charm
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Genius
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             designs
             to
             save
             us
             by
             reforming
             our
             Natures
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             that
             there
             can
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             that
             is
             of
             it self
             ,
             effectual
             as
             a
             Mean
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             only
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             Command
             that
             is
             given
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             ;
             if
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Command
             .
             But
             this
             being
             an
             Action
             that
             is
             not
             always
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             be
             done
             by
             another
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             put
             our
             Salvation
             or
             Damnation
             in
             the
             power
             of
             another
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
             without
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             only
             a
             Precept
             which
             obliges
             us
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             our
             Saviour
             by
             leaving
             it
             out
             when
             he
             reversed
             the
             words
             ,
             saying
             only
             ,
             
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
            
             ,
             without
             adding
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             Baptized
             ,
             shall
             be
             damned
             ,
             does
             plainly
             insinuate
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Mean
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Precept
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Ends
             and
             Purposes
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             gives
             us
             two
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             
               we
               are
               all
               baptized
               into
               on●
               body
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               members
               one
               of
               another
               :
            
             
             We
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             So●●●ty
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             that
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             outward
             action
             of
             Baptism
             ▪
             when
             regularly
             gone
             about
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             .
             We
             cannot
             see
             into
             the
             sincerity
             o●
             mens
             Hearts
             :
             Outward
             Professions
             and
             regular
             Actions
             are
             all
             that
             fall
             under
             mens
             Observation
             and
             Judgment
             .
             But
             a
             second
             End
             of
             Baptism
             is
             Internal
             and
             Spiritual
             .
             Of
             this
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             in
             very
             high
             terms
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             that
             
               God
               has
               saved
               us
               according
               to
               his
               mercy
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             It
             were
             a
             strange
             perverting
             the
             design
             of
             these
             words
             to
             say
             that
             somewhat
             Spiritual
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             this
             
               washing
               of
               regeneration
            
             ,
             and
             not
             Baptism
             ;
             when
             as
             to
             the
             word
             save
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             ascribed
             to
             it
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             gives
             that
             undeniably
             to
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             St.
             Paul
             elsewhere
             in
             two
             different
             places
             ,
             
             makes
             our
             Baptism
             to
             represent
             
               our
               being
               dead
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               buried
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             our
             being
             
               risen
               and
               quickned
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               alive
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             which
             are
             words
             that
             do
             very
             plainly
             import
             Regeneration
             .
             So
             that
             St.
             Paul
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             speak
             of
             Baptism
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             here
             then
             is
             the
             inward
             effect
             of
             Baptism
             :
             It
             is
             a
             death
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             life
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             conformity
             to
             his
             Gospel
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             very
             expresly
             delivered
             to
             us
             ,
             somewhat
             that
             rises
             far
             above
             the
             Badge
             of
             a
             Profession
             ,
             or
             a
             Mark
             of
             difference
             .
          
           
             That
             does
             indeed
             belong
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             the
             visible
             Members
             of
             that
             one
             Body
             ,
             into
             which
             we
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             or
             admitted
             by
             Baptism
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             
               saves
               us
            
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             both
             deadens
             and
             quickens
             us
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             thing
             of
             another
             nature
             .
             If
             Baptism
             were
             only
             the
             receiving
             us
             into
             the
             Society
             of
             Christians
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             need
             of
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               Baptize
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             It
             were
             more
             proper
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               Baptize
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Therefore
             these
             august
             words
             ,
             that
             were
             dictated
             by
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             shew
             us
             that
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             it
             that
             is
             Internal
             ,
             which
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             admitting
             men
             into
             somewhat
             that
             depends
             only
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             giving
             of
             which
             the
             authority
             can
             only
             be
             derived
             by
             him
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Charm
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             very
             act
             of
             Baptism
             carried
             always
             with
             it
             an
             inward
             Regeneration
             .
             Here
             
             we
             must
             confess
             that
             very
             early
             some
             Doctrines
             arose
             upon
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             determined
             by
             .
             The
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             Nicodemus
             were
             expounded
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             import
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             Baptism
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             it
             not
             being
             observed
             that
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Messias
             was
             meant
             by
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             being
             taken
             to
             signifie
             Eternal
             Glory
             ,
             that
             expression
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             was
             understood
             to
             import
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             could
             be
             saved
             unless
             he
             were
             Baptized
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             believed
             to
             be
             simply
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             :
             A
             natural
             consequence
             that
             followed
             upon
             that
             was
             to
             allow
             all
             Persons
             leave
             to
             Baptize
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             Me●
             and
             Women
             ,
             since
             it
             seemed
             necessary
             to
             suffer
             every
             Person
             to
             do
             that
             without
             which
             Salvation
             could
             not
             be
             had
             .
             Upon
             this
             these
             hasty
             Baptisms
             were
             used
             ,
             without
             any
             special
             Sponsion
             on
             the
             part
             of
             those
             who
             desired
             it
             ;
             of
             which
             it
             may
             be
             reasonably
             doubted
             whether
             such
             a
             Baptism
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             Sponsion
             is
             made
             ;
             and
             this
             cannot
             be
             well
             answered
             but
             by
             saying
             that
             a
             general
             and
             an
             implied
             Sponsion
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             to
             be
             made
             by
             their
             Parents
             while
             they
             desire
             them
             to
             be
             Baptized
             .
          
           
             Another
             Opinion
             that
             arose
             out
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             was
             the
             mixing
             of
             the
             outward
             and
             the
             inward
             effects
             of
             Baptism
             :
             It
             being
             believed
             that
             every
             Person
             that
             was
             
               born
               of
               the
               Water
            
             ,
             was
             also
             
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             did
             always
             accompany
             
               the
               washing
               of
               Regeneration
            
             .
             And
             this
             obliged
             St.
             Austin
             (
             as
             was
             formerly
             told
             )
             to
             make
             that
             difference
             between
             the
             regenerate
             and
             the
             predestinated
             ;
             for
             he
             thought
             that
             all
             who
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             were
             also
             regenerated
             .
             St.
             Peter
             has
             stated
             this
             so
             fully
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             words
             are
             well
             considered
             ,
             they
             will
             clear
             the
             whole
             matter
             .
             He
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             set
             forth
             the
             miserable
             state
             in
             which
             Mankind
             was
             ,
             under
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             in
             which
             an
             Ark
             was
             prepared
             for
             Noah
             and
             his
             Family
             ,
             says
             upon
             that
             ,
             
               The
               like
               figure
               whereunto
               even
               Baptism
               doth
               also
               now
               save
               us
               :
            
             
             Upon
             which
             he
             makes
             a
             short
             digression
             to
             explain
             the
             nature
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             
               not
               the
               putting
               away
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
            
             (
             or
             the
             Demand
             and
             Interrogation
             )
             
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God
               ;
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               gone
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             all
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             having
             risen
             again
             ,
             and
             having
             then
             had
             
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
            
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             put
             that
             vertue
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             we
             are
             saved
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             Ark
             ,
             from
             that
             miserable
             state
             in
             which
             the
             world
             lies
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             it
             must
             perish
             .
             But
             then
             he
             explains
             the
             way
             how
             it
             saves
             us
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             as
             a
             Physical
             action
             ,
             as
             it
             washes
             away
             the
             filthiness
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             body
             ;
             like
             the
             Notion
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             might
             have
             of
             their
             Februations
             ;
             or
             which
             is
             more
             natural
             ,
             considering
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             ,
             like
             the
             Opinions
             that
             the
             Iews
             had
             of
             their
             Cleansings
             after
             their
             
               Legal
               Impurities
            
             ,
             from
             which
             their
             Washings
             and
             Bathings
             did
             absolutely
             free
             them
             .
             The
             Salvation
             that
             we
             Christians
             have
             by
             Baptism
             is
             effected
             by
             that
             Federation
             into
             which
             we
             enter
             ,
             when
             upon
             the
             Demands
             that
             are
             made
             of
             our
             renouncing
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             we
             make
             such
             Answers
             from
             a
             
               good
               Conscience
            
             ,
             as
             agree
             with
             the
             end
             and
             design
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             then
             by
             our
             thus
             coming
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             we
             are
             saved
             in
             Baptism
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Salvation
             by
             Baptism
             is
             given
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             federal
             compact
             that
             is
             made
             in
             it
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             made
             outwardly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             that
             are
             prescribed
             ,
             that
             must
             make
             the
             Baptism
             good
             among
             Men
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             the
             outward
             and
             visible
             effects
             of
             it
             :
             But
             since
             it
             is
             the
             
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
            
             only
             that
             saves
             ,
             then
             an
             answer
             from
             a
             bad
             Conscience
             ,
             from
             a
             hypocritical
             Person
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             inwardly
             think
             or
             purpose
             according
             to
             what
             he
             professes
             outwardly
             ,
             cannot
             save
             ;
             but
             does
             on
             the
             contrary
             aggravate
             his
             Damnation
             .
             Therefore
             our
             Article
             puts
             
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Adoption
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             upon
             the
             vertue
             of
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             those
             Vows
             and
             other
             acts
             of
             Devotion
             that
             accompany
             them
             :
             So
             that
             when
             the
             seriousness
             of
             the
             mind
             accompanies
             the
             regularity
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             then
             both
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             effects
             of
             Baptism
             are
             attained
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             not
             only
             
               Baptized
               into
               one
               Body
            
             ,
             but
             are
             also
             
               saved
               by
               Baptism
            
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             Baptism
             is
             a
             federal
             admission
             into
             Christianity
             ;
             in
             which
             on
             God's
             part
             all
             the
             Blessings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             made
             over
             to
             the
             Baptized
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             Person
             Baptized
             takes
             on
             him
             by
             a
             solemn
             Profession
             and
             Vow
             ,
             to
             observe
             and
             adhere
             to
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             So
             it
             is
             a
             very
             natural
             distinction
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             effects
             of
             Baptism
             follow
             it
             as
             outwardly
             performed
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             inward
             effects
             of
             it
             follow
             upon
             the
             inward
             acts
             ;
             but
             this
             difference
             is
             still
             to
             be
             observed
             between
             inward
             acts
             and
             outward
             actions
             ;
             that
             when
             the
             outward
             action
             is
             rightly
             performed
             ,
             the
             Church
             must
             reckon
             the
             Baptism
             good
             ,
             and
             never
             renew
             it
             :
             But
             if
             one
             has
             been
             wanting
             in
             the
             inward
             acts
             ,
             those
             may
             be
             afterwards
             renewed
             ,
             and
             that
             want
             may
             be
             made
             up
             by
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Thus
             all
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             told
             us
             concerning
             Baptism
             seems
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             explained
             .
             There
             remains
             only
             one
             place
             that
             may
             seem
             somewhat
             strange
             .
             St.
             Paul
             says
             that
             
               Christ
               sent
               him
               not
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               but
               to
               Preach
               :
            
             
             Which
             some
             have
             carried
             so
             far
             as
             to
             infer
             from
             thence
             that
             Preaching
             is
             of
             more
             value
             than
             Baptism
             .
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Promulgation
             made
             by
             Heraulds
             :
             It
             was
             an
             act
             of
             a
             special
             Authority
             by
             which
             he
             in
             particular
             was
             to
             convert
             the
             World
             from
             Idolatry
             and
             Iudaism
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Messias
               .
            
             
          
           
             Now
             when
             Men
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Miracles
             that
             accompanied
             it
             ,
             were
             so
             wrought
             on
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Christ
            
             ;
             
             then
             according
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             Philip
             towards
             the
             
               Eunuch
               of
               Ethiopia
            
             ;
             and
             of
             St.
             Paul
             to
             his
             Jayler
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             they
             might
             immediately
             Baptize
             them
             ;
             yet
             most
             commonly
             there
             was
             a
             special
             Instruction
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             before
             Persons
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             who
             might
             in
             general
             have
             some
             Conviction
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             so
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             more
             pains
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             to
             carry
             them
             on
             to
             that
             full
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             necessary
             .
             This
             was
             a
             work
             of
             much
             time
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Teachers
             of
             the
             several
             Churches
             :
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             what
             St.
             Paul
             says
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             publish
             the
             Gospel
             from
             City
             to
             City
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             descend
             to
             the
             particular
             labour
             of
             preparing
             and
             instructing
             of
             the
             Persons
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Baptizing
             them
             when
             so
             prepared
             .
             If
             he
             had
             entred
             upon
             this
             Work
             he
             could
             not
             have
             made
             that
             progress
             ,
             nor
             have
             founded
             those
             Churches
             that
             he
             did
             .
             All
             this
             is
             therefore
             misunderstood
             when
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             such
             Preaching
             as
             is
             still
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             does
             not
             succeed
             the
             Apostolical
             Preaching
             ,
             that
             was
             inspired
             and
             infallible
             ;
             but
             comes
             in
             the
             room
             of
             that
             Instruction
             and
             Teaching
             which
             was
             then
             performed
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Head
             in
             this
             Article
             relates
             to
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Infants
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             with
             that
             moderation
             ,
             that
             appears
             very
             eminently
             through
             the
             whole
             Articles
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             on
             this
             Head.
             It
             is
             only
             said
             to
             be
             most
             agreeable
             with
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             in
             ●ny
             ways
             retained
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             to
             open
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             consider●d
             ,
             that
             tho'
             Baptism
             and
             Circumcision
             do
             not
             in
             every
             particular
             come
             to
             a
             Parallel
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             agree
             in
             two
             things
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             
             were
             the
             Rites
             of
             admission
             into
             their
             respective
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             that
             did
             arise
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             both
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             Obligation
             laid
             on
             the
             Persons
             ,
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             that
             whole
             Law
             to
             which
             they
             were
             so
             initiated
             .
             St.
             Paul
             arguing
             against
             Circumcision
             ,
             lays
             this
             down
             as
             an
             uncontested
             Maxim
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             Man
             was
             Circumc●●●d
             ,
             
               he
               became
               thereby
               a
               debtor
               to
               the
               whole
               law
               .
            
          
           
             Parents
             had
             by
             the
             Iewish
             Constitution
             ,
             
             an
             Authority
             given
             them
             to
             conclude
             their
             Children
             under
             that
             Obligation
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Soul
             and
             Will
             of
             the
             Child
             was
             so
             far
             put
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Parents
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             bring
             them
             under
             federal
             Obligations
             ,
             and
             thereby
             procure
             to
             them
             a
             share
             in
             federal
             Blessings
             .
             And
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             from
             hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Iews
             made
             Proselytes
             ,
             they
             considered
             them
             as
             having
             such
             Authority
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             that
             they
             Baptized
             them
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             Circumcised
             them
             ,
             though
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Now
             since
             Christ
             took
             Baptism
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             appointed
             it
             to
             be
             the
             federal
             Admission
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Circumcision
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             ,
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             except
             where
             he
             declared
             a
             change
             that
             he
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             it
             was
             to
             go
             on
             and
             to
             continue
             as
             before
             ;
             especially
             when
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             first
             Preaching
             told
             the
             Iews
             that
             the
             Promises
             were
             made
             to
             them
             and
             to
             their
             Children
             ;
             
             which
             the
             Iews
             must
             have
             understood
             according
             to
             what
             they
             were
             already
             in
             possession
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             initiate
             their
             Children
             into
             their
             Religion
             ,
             bring
             them
             under
             the
             obligations
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             procure
             to
             them
             a
             share
             in
             those
             Blessings
             that
             belonged
             to
             it
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             puts
             Children
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             their
             Parents
             ;
             they
             are
             naturally
             their
             Guardians
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             are
             entitled
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             their
             Parents
             have
             a
             right
             to
             transact
             about
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             Child
             ;
             and
             what
             Contracts
             soever
             they
             make
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Child
             does
             not
             lose
             but
             is
             a
             gainer
             ,
             these
             do
             certainly
             bind
             the
             Child
             .
             It
             is
             then
             suitable
             both
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             Parents
             may
             dedicate
             their
             Children
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             may
             bring
             them
             under
             the
             obligations
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             may
             do
             that
             ,
             then
             they
             certainly
             procure
             to
             them
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             lieu
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             share
             in
             the
             blessings
             and
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             So
             that
             they
             may
             offer
             their
             Children
             ,
             either
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             others
             of
             their
             Friends
             ,
             to
             whom
             for
             that
             occasion
             they
             transfer
             that
             Right
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             to
             transact
             for
             and
             to
             bind
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             receives
             a
             great
             confirmation
             from
             the
             decision
             which
             St.
             Paul
             makes
             upon
             a
             case
             that
             must
             have
             hap●●ned
             commonly
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             when
             one
             of
             the
             Parties
             in
             a
             Married
             state
             ,
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             ,
             was
             Converted
             ,
             while
             the
             other
             continued
             still
             in
             the
             former
             state
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             Infidelity
             :
             Here
             then
             a
             scruple
             naturally
             arose
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Believer
             or
             Christian
             might
             still
             live
             in
             a
             married
             state
             with
             an
             Infidel
             .
             Besides
             the
             ill
             usage
             to
             which
             that
             diversity
             of
             Religion
             might
             give
             occasion
             ;
             another
             difficulty
             might
             be
             made
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Person
             defiled
             by
             Idolatry
             ,
             did
             not
             communicate
             that
             Impurity
             to
             the
             Christian
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Children
             born
             in
             such
             a
             Marriage
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             reckoned
             a
             
               holy
               seed
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Iewish
             Phrase
             ,
             or
             an
             unholy
             ,
             unclean
             Children
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Heathenish
             Children
             ;
             who
             were
             not
             to
             be
             Dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             Admitted
             into
             Covenant
             with
             him
             :
             For
             unclean
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             Unci●cumcised
             ,
             signify
             sometimes
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             and
             so
             St.
             Peter
             said
             that
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Cornelius
             God
             had
             shewed
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             call
             no
             Man
             common
             or
             unclean
             ;
             
             in
             allusion
             to
             all
             which
             St.
             Paul
             determines
             the
             case
             ,
             not
             by
             an
             immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Inferences
             that
             he
             
             drew
             from
             what
             had
             been
             Revealed
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             does
             appoint
             the
             Christian
             to
             live
             with
             the
             Infidel
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             defiled
             by
             the
             Infidel
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             communication
             of
             a
             Blessing
             that
             passes
             from
             the
             Christian
             to
             the
             Infidel
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             the
             better
             for
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             sharing
             in
             the
             Blessings
             bestowed
             on
             the
             other
             :
             The
             better
             part
             was
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               mercy
               rejoices
               over
               judgment
            
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             communication
             of
             a
             Blessing
             that
             the
             Christian
             derived
             to
             the
             Infidel
             ;
             which
             at
             least
             went
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             their
             Children
             were
             not
             unclean
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             shut
             out
             from
             being
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             were
             holy
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Saints
             ,
             or
             Holy
             ,
             stand
             all
             promiscuously
             .
             The
             Purity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Dedication
             by
             which
             Christians
             offer
             up
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             makes
             them
             Holy.
             
          
           
             In
             Scripture
             Holiness
             stands
             in
             a
             double
             Sense
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             a
             true
             and
             real
             Purity
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             Man's
             Faculties
             and
             Actions
             become
             Holy
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             a
             dedicated
             Holiness
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             appropriated
             to
             God
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             it
             stands
             most
             commonly
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             So
             Times
             ,
             Places
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             Persons
             ,
             but
             even
             Utensils
             applied
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             called
             Holy.
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Christian
             and
             Saint
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             so
             the
             saying
             that
             Children
             are
             Holy
             ,
             when
             one
             of
             the
             Parents
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             must
             import
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Child
             has
             also
             a
             right
             to
             be
             made
             Holy
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             by
             the
             Parents
             Dedication
             that
             Child
             may
             be
             made
             Holy
             ,
             or
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Upon
             these
             Reasons
             we
             conclude
             ,
             That
             though
             there
             is
             no
             express
             Precept
             or
             Rule
             given
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             for
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Infants
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             since
             he
             conformed
             his
             Institutions
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             could
             consist
             with
             his
             Design
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             just
             tenderness
             of
             the
             human
             Nature
             does
             dispose
             Parents
             to
             secure
             to
             their
             Children
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             Mercies
             and
             Blessings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             this
             being
             so
             fully
             set
             forth
             and
             assured
             to
             the
             Iews
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             not
             have
             intended
             to
             give
             Parents
             the
             same
             Comforts
             and
             Assurances
             by
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             :
             Since
             nothing
             is
             said
             against
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             two
             Dispensations
             ,
             and
             the
             proportion
             and
             gradation
             that
             is
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             Children
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             a
             
               holy
               seed
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Old
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             they
             may
             be
             now
             Baptized
             as
             well
             as
             they
             were
             then
             Circumcised
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             very
             reasonable
             to
             say
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Article
             concerning
             it
             ,
             That
             
               it
               ought
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               be
               retained
               in
               the
               Church
               :
            
             For
             the
             same
             Humanity
             that
             obliges
             Parents
             to
             feed
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             of
             them
             while
             they
             are
             in
             such
             a
             helpless
             state
             ,
             must
             dictate
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             much
             more
             incumbent
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             much
             more
             necessary
             ,
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             more
             valuable
             than
             the
             Body
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             do
             all
             that
             in
             them
             lies
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             for
             securing
             to
             them
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Blessings
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             for
             Dedicating
             them
             early
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             The
             Office
             for
             Baptizing
             Infants
             is
             in
             the
             same
             words
             with
             that
             for
             Persons
             of
             Riper
             Age
             ;
             because
             Infants
             being
             then
             in
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             Age
             ,
             are
             considered
             as
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             binding
             themselves
             by
             the
             Vows
             that
             they
             make
             in
             their
             Name
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Office
             carries
             on
             the
             supposition
             of
             an
             internal
             Regeneration
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             helpless
             state
             the
             Infant
             is
             offered
             up
             and
             Dedicated
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             provided
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             Age
             he
             takes
             those
             Vows
             on
             himself
             ,
             and
             lives
             like
             a
             Person
             so
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             
             then
             he
             shall
             find
             the
             full
             effects
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             dies
             in
             that
             state
             of
             Incapacity
             ,
             he
             being
             Dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             certainly
             accepted
             of
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             being
             put
             in
             the
             Second
             Adam
             ,
             all
             the
             bad
             effects
             of
             his
             having
             descended
             from
             the
             First
             Adam
             ,
             are
             quite
             taken
             away
             :
             
             Christ
             ,
             when
             on
             Earth
             ,
             encouraged
             those
             who
             brought
             
               little
               Children
            
             to
             him
             ,
             
               he
               took
               them
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               and
               laid
               his
               hands
               on
               them
               and
               blessed
               them
               ,
            
             and
             said
             ,
             
               suffer
               little
               children
               to
               come
               unto
               me
               and
               forbid
               them
               not
               ,
               for
               of
               such
               is
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
            
             :
             Whatever
             these
             words
             may
             signify
             mystically
             ,
             the
             literal
             meaning
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             little
             Children
             may
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             they
             may
             be
             Baptized
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXVIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 that
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 among
                 themselves
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 by
                 Christ's
                 Death
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 rightly
                 ,
                 worthily
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 faith
                 ,
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 we
                 break
                 is
                 a
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 Blessing
                 is
                 a
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Transubstantiation
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 Proved
                 by
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 plain
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 overthroweth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 occasion
                 to
                 many
                 Superstitions
                 .
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 eaten
                 in
                 the
                 Supper
                 only
                 after
                 a
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 mean
                 whereby
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 received
                 and
                 eaten
                 in
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 is
                 Faith.
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 Christ's
                 Ordinance
                 reserved
                 ,
                 carried
                 about
                 ,
                 lifted
                 up
                 and
                 Worshipped
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Edition
                   of
                   these
                   Articles
                   in
                   Edward
                   the
                   VIth's
                   Reign
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   another
                   long
                   Paragraph
                   against
                   Transubstantiation
                   added
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Man's
                 Nature
                 requireth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 self-same
                 Man
                 cannot
                 be
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 certain
                 place
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 in
                 many
                 and
                 divers
                 places
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 as
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 teach
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 continue
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 a
                 Faithful
                 Man
                 ought
                 not
                 either
                 to
                 Believe
                 ,
                 or
                 openly
                 Confess
                 the
                 Real
                 and
                 Bodily
                 Presence
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 term
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
          
           
             WHEN
             these
             Articles
             were
             at
             first
             prepared
             by
             the
             Convocation
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             Reign
             ,
             this
             Paragraph
             was
             made
             a
             part
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             Original
             Subscription
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             yet
             extant
             ,
             shews
             this
             .
             But
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Government
             was
             at
             that
             time
             much
             turned
             to
             the
             drawing
             over
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Nation
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             old
             Leven
             had
             gone
             deep
             ;
             and
             no
             part
             of
             it
             deeper
             than
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Corporeal
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             thought
             not
             expedient
             to
             offend
             them
             by
             so
             particular
             a
             Definition
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             very
             word
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             was
             rejected
             .
             It
             might
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             be
             also
             suggested
             ,
             that
             here
             a
             Definition
             was
             made
             that
             went
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ;
             which
             how
             true
             soever
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             be
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             an
             Article
             of
             Religion
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             thought
             fit
             to
             suppress
             this
             Paragraph
             ;
             though
             it
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Article
             that
             was
             Subscribed
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             published
             ,
             but
             the
             Paragraph
             that
             follows
             ,
             
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             &c.
             was
             put
             in
             its
             stead
             ,
             and
             was
             received
             and
             published
             by
             the
             next
             Convocation
             ;
             which
             upon
             the
             matter
             was
             a
             full
             Explanation
             of
             the
             way
             of
             
             Christ's
             Presence
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             that
             
               he
               is
               present
               in
               a
               heavenly
               and
               spiritual
               Manner
               ,
               and
               that
               Faith
               is
               the
               mean
               by
               which
               he
               is
               received
               .
            
             This
             seemed
             to
             be
             more
             Theological
             ;
             and
             it
             does
             indeed
             amount
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             But
             howsoever
             we
             see
             what
             was
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             first
             Convocation
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             Reign
             ;
             it
             differed
             in
             nothing
             from
             that
             in
             King
             Edward's
             Time
             :
             And
             therefore
             though
             this
             Paragraph
             is
             now
             no
             Part
             of
             our
             Articles
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             certain
             that
             the
             Clergy
             at
             that
             time
             did
             not
             at
             all
             doubt
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             are
             sure
             it
             was
             their
             Opinion
             :
             Since
             they
             subscribed
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             publish
             it
             ,
             at
             first
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             was
             afterwards
             changed
             for
             another
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             same
             in
             Sense
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             treating
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             lay
             down
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Church
             with
             the
             Grounds
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             examine
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             done
             copiously
             :
             For
             next
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             most
             valued
             of
             all
             their
             other
             Tenets
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             most
             Important
             in
             it self
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             the
             main
             Part
             of
             their
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Subject
             of
             all
             their
             Devotions
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             thing
             in
             which
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             are
             more
             concerned
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             generally
             studied
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             pretend
             they
             have
             more
             plausible
             Colours
             ,
             both
             from
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Fathers
             :
             and
             if
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             seem
             to
             press
             hard
             upon
             it
             ,
             they
             reckon
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             understand
             the
             Words
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               every
               thought
               must
               be
               captivated
               into
               the
               obedience
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             expounding
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             Occasion
             and
             the
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             Iews
             were
             required
             once
             a
             Year
             to
             meet
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             deliverance
             of
             their
             Fathers
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             
             Moses
             appointed
             that
             every
             Family
             should
             kill
             a
             Lamb
             whose
             Blood
             was
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             on
             their
             Door-posts
             and
             Lintels
             ,
             and
             whose
             Flesh
             they
             were
             to
             eat
             ;
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             which
             Blood
             thus
             sprinkled
             ,
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             that
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             out
             to
             kill
             the
             First-born
             of
             every
             Family
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             was
             to
             
               pass
               over
            
             all
             the
             Houses
             that
             were
             so
             marked
             :
             And
             from
             that
             
               passing
               by
            
             or
             over
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             Lamb
             was
             called
             
               the
               Lord's
               passover
            
             ,
             as
             being
             then
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             Memorial
             of
             that
             Passover
             .
             The
             People
             of
             Israel
             were
             required
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Memorial
             of
             that
             Transaction
             ,
             by
             slaying
             a
             Lamb
             before
             the
             Place
             where
             God
             should
             set
             his
             Name
             ;
             and
             by
             eating
             it
             up
             that
             Night
             :
             They
             were
             also
             to
             eat
             with
             it
             a
             Sallet
             of
             bitter
             Herbs
             and
             unleavened
             Bread
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             went
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Lamb
             they
             repeated
             these
             Words
             of
             
               Moses
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               the
               Lord's
               Passover
               .
            
             Now
             tho'
             the
             first
             Lamb
             that
             was
             killed
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             was
             indeed
             the
             Sacrifice
             upon
             which
             God
             promised
             to
             
               pass
               over
            
             their
             Houses
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lambs
             that
             were
             afterwards
             offered
             ,
             were
             only
             the
             Memorials
             of
             it
             ;
             though
             they
             still
             carried
             that
             Name
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             to
             the
             First
             :
             And
             were
             called
             
               the
               Lord's
               Passover
            
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Iews
             were
             in
             the
             Paschal-Supper
             accustomed
             to
             call
             the
             Memorial
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             that
             of
             which
             it
             was
             the
             Memorial
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             and
             Representation
             of
             that
             greater
             Deliverance
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             to
             have
             by
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             first
             Lamb
             being
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             that
             Deliverance
             ,
             
             and
             the
             succeeding
             Lambs
             the
             Memorials
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             in
             order
             to
             this
             new
             and
             greater
             Deliverance
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             was
             our
             
               Passover
               that
               was
               sacrificed
               for
               us
               :
            
             He
             was
             the
             
               Lamb
               of
               God
            
             that
             was
             both
             to
             
               take
               away
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             was
             to
             lead
             Captivity
             Captive
             :
             To
             bring
             us
             out
             of
             the
             Bondage
             of
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             into
             the
             Obedience
             of
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             He
             therefore
             chose
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Passover
             that
             he
             might
             be
             then
             offered
             up
             for
             us
             :
             And
             did
             Institute
             this
             Memorial
             of
             it
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             celebrating
             
             the
             
               Iewish
               Pascha
            
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             much
             accustomed
             to
             the
             Forms
             and
             Phrases
             of
             that
             Supper
             ,
             in
             which
             every
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             did
             officiate
             among
             his
             Houshold
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             very
             Natural
             to
             them
             to
             understand
             all
             that
             our
             Saviour
             said
             or
             did
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             Forms
             with
             which
             they
             were
             acquainted
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             after
             Supper
             upon
             a
             new
             covering
             of
             the
             Table
             ,
             Loaves
             of
             Unleavened
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Cups
             of
             Wine
             set
             on
             it
             ;
             in
             which
             though
             the
             Bread
             was
             very
             unacceptable
             ,
             yet
             they
             drank
             liberally
             of
             the
             Wine
             :
             Christ
             took
             a
             Portion
             of
             that
             Bread
             and
             brake
             it
             ;
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               :
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             He
             did
             not
             say
             only
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             but
             
               this
               is
               my
               body
               broken
            
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             Body
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             in
             its
             broken
             State
             ,
             if
             the
             Words
             are
             to
             be
             expounded
             literally
             .
             And
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             assigned
             ,
             why
             the
             Word
             Broken
             should
             be
             so
             separated
             from
             Body
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Bread
             should
             be
             literally
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             not
             literally
             his
             
               Body
               broken
            
             :
             The
             whole
             Period
             must
             be
             either
             literally
             True
             ,
             or
             must
             be
             understood
             mystically
             .
             And
             if
             any
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             Body
             cannot
             be
             there
             but
             in
             the
             same
             state
             in
             which
             it
             is
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             is
             not
             now
             broken
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             
               Blood
               shed
            
             or
             separated
             from
             the
             Body
             there
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Words
             must
             be
             understood
             thus
             ;
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               which
               is
               to
               be
               broken
               .
            
             But
             from
             thence
             we
             argue
             ,
             that
             since
             all
             is
             one
             Period
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             all
             understood
             in
             the
             same
             Manner
             :
             And
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Broken
             and
             Shed
             ,
             can
             be
             understood
             literally
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             whole
             is
             to
             be
             mystically
             understood
             ;
             and
             this
             appears
             more
             evident
             since
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             were
             naturally
             slow
             at
             understanding
             the
             easiest
             Mysteries
             ,
             that
             he
             opened
             to
             them
             ,
             must
             naturally
             have
             understood
             those
             Words
             as
             they
             did
             the
             other
             Words
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Supper
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               Lord
               's
               Passover
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Memorial
             of
             it
             :
             And
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             since
             Christ
             added
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             If
             they
             had
             understood
             them
             in
             any
             other
             Sense
             ,
             that
             must
             have
             surprized
             them
             ,
             and
             naturally
             have
             led
             them
             to
             ask
             him
             many
             Questions
             :
             Which
             we
             find
             them
             doing
             upon
             Occasions
             that
             were
             much
             less
             surprizing
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Questions
             in
             the
             14th
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             that
             discourse
             coming
             probably
             immediately
             after
             this
             Institution
             :
             Whereas
             no
             Question
             was
             asked
             upon
             this
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             conclude
             that
             they
             could
             understand
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             understood
             that
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               Lord
               's
               Passover
            
             .
             And
             by
             consequence
             as
             their
             celebrating
             the
             Pascha
             ,
             was
             a
             constant
             Memorial
             of
             the
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Symbolical
             Action
             by
             which
             they
             had
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             Blessings
             of
             the
             Covenant
             that
             Moses
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             it
             was
             natural
             for
             them
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             after
             Christ
             had
             made
             himself
             to
             be
             truly
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             first
             Lamb
             was
             in
             a
             Type
             ,
             the
             true
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             greater
             and
             better
             Passover
             ;
             they
             were
             to
             commemorate
             it
             and
             to
             communicate
             in
             the
             Benefits
             and
             Effects
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             continuing
             that
             Action
             of
             
               taking
               ,
               blessing
               ,
               breaking
            
             and
             distributing
             of
             Bread
             :
             Which
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Memorial
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Death
             in
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             yet
             appear
             more
             Evident
             from
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             this
             Institution
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             Cup
             and
             blessed
             it
             ;
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             or
             New
             Covenant
             
               in
               my
               blood
               :
               drink
               ye
               all
               of
               it
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Gospels
             report
             it
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               many
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               .
            
             As
             Moses
             had
             enjoined
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             so
             he
             himself
             sprinkled
             both
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Calves
             and
             of
             Goats
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             (
             or
             Covenant
             )
             
             
               which
               God
               had
               enjoined
            
             you
             .
             The
             Blood
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ,
             was
             the
             Token
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             then
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Iews
             were
             under
             a
             very
             strict
             Prohibition
             of
             eating
             no
             Blood
             at
             all
             :
             But
             it
             seems
             by
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             payed
             their
             Vows
             unto
             God
             ,
             they
             took
             in
             their
             Hands
             
               a
               cup
               of
               Salvation
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             of
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             to
             rejoice
             before
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             These
             being
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             without
             Horror
             have
             heard
             Christ
             when
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             Cup
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Blood
            
             :
             The
             Prohibition
             of
             Blood
             was
             given
             in
             such
             severe
             Terms
             ,
             as
             that
             
               God
               would
               set
               his
               face
               against
               him
               that
               did
               eat
               blood
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               cut
               him
               off
               from
               among
               his
               people
               :
            
             And
             this
             was
             so
             often
             repeated
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             natural
             Horror
             which
             Humanity
             gives
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             drinking
             a
             Man's
             Blood
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             special
             Part
             of
             their
             Religion
             to
             make
             no
             use
             of
             Blood
             ;
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             were
             not
             startled
             at
             it
             :
             Which
             shews
             that
             they
             must
             have
             understood
             it
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Customs
             of
             their
             Country
             :
             and
             since
             St.
             Luke
             and
             St.
             Paul
             report
             the
             Words
             that
             our
             Saviour
             said
             when
             he
             gave
             it
             ,
             differently
             from
             what
             is
             reported
             by
             St.
             Matthew
             and
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             he
             spake
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             he
             first
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Blood
            
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             a
             clearer
             Explanation
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               This
               cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               Blood
               :
            
             The
             one
             being
             a
             more
             easy
             Expression
             and
             in
             a
             style
             to
             which
             the
             Iews
             had
             been
             more
             accustomed
             .
             They
             knew
             that
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             was
             sprinkled
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             so
             doing
             they
             entred
             into
             a
             Covenant
             with
             God
             :
             And
             tho'
             the
             Blood
             was
             never
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             after
             the
             first
             Passover
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             that
             sprinkling
             in
             Egypt
             :
             In
             remembrance
             of
             that
             deliverance
             ,
             they
             drank
             of
             the
             Cup
             of
             Blessing
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             rejoiced
             before
             the
             Lord.
             So
             that
             they
             could
             not
             understand
             our
             Saviour
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Cup
             so
             blessed
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             to
             them
             the
             Assurance
             of
             a
             
               New
               Testament
            
             or
             Covenant
             which
             was
             to
             be
             established
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             which
             was
             to
             be
             shed
             :
             In
             lieu
             of
             which
             they
             were
             to
             drink
             this
             
               cup
               of
               Blessing
            
             and
             Praise
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             their
             Customs
             and
             Phrases
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             could
             understand
             our
             Saviour's
             Words
             in
             this
             Sense
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             other
             .
             So
             that
             if
             he
             had
             intended
             that
             they
             should
             have
             understood
             him
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             expressed
             himself
             in
             another
             Manner
             :
             And
             must
             have
             enlarged
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             corrected
             those
             Notions
             ,
             into
             which
             it
             was
             otherwise
             most
             Natural
             for
             Iews
             to
             have
             fallen
             .
             Here
             is
             also
             to
             be
             remembred
             that
             which
             was
             formerly
             observed
             ,
             upon
             the
             word
             Broken
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Words
             are
             to
             be
             expounded
             literally
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             Cup
             is
             literally
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             his
             Blood
             shed
             ,
             poured
             out
             of
             his
             Veins
             and
             separated
             from
             his
             Body
             .
             And
             if
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             understand
             it
             so
             ,
             we
             conclude
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             Right
             to
             understand
             the
             whole
             Period
             in
             a
             mystical
             and
             figurative
             Sense
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             a
             Man
             born
             and
             bred
             a
             Iew
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             accustomed
             to
             the
             Paschal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             understood
             our
             Saviour's
             Words
             ,
             chiefly
             at
             the
             time
             of
             that
             Festivity
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             New
             Covenant
             that
             he
             was
             to
             make
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             
               Body
               was
               to
               be
               broken
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               blood
               shed
            
             for
             the
             
               remission
               of
               Sins
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             to
             substitute
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             lasting
             Memorials
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             repeating
             of
             which
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             were
             to
             renew
             their
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             claim
             a
             share
             in
             the
             blessings
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             was
             the
             Sense
             that
             must
             naturally
             have
             occurred
             to
             a
             Iew
             ;
             upon
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             these
             Words
             :
             Or
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             our
             Saviour
             must
             have
             enlarged
             more
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             expressed
             his
             meaning
             more
             particularly
             .
             Since
             
             therefore
             he
             said
             no
             more
             than
             what
             according
             to
             the
             Ideas
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             understood
             as
             has
             been
             explained
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             only
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             next
             consider
             the
             importance
             of
             a
             long
             Discourse
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             ,
             set
             down
             by
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             which
             seems
             such
             a
             preparation
             of
             his
             Apostles
             to
             understand
             this
             Institution
             literally
             ,
             
             that
             the
             weight
             of
             this
             Argument
             must
             turn
             upon
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Discourse
             .
             The
             design
             of
             that
             was
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             was
             more
             Excellent
             than
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             that
             though
             Moses
             gave
             the
             
               Israelites
               Manna
            
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             nourish
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             
               they
               died
               in
               the
               Wilderness
            
             :
             But
             Christ
             was
             to
             give
             his
             Followers
             such
             Food
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             give
             them
             Life
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             
               did
               eat
               of
               it
               they
               should
               never
               die
               :
            
             Where
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             Bread
             and
             nourishment
             must
             be
             such
             as
             the
             life
             was
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             Eternal
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             the
             Bread
             must
             be
             so
             understood
             :
             For
             it
             is
             clearly
             expressed
             how
             that
             Food
             was
             to
             be
             received
             ;
             
               he
               that
               believeth
               on
               me
               hath
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             
          
           
             Since
             then
             he
             had
             formerly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Bread
             which
             he
             was
             to
             give
             ,
             should
             make
             them
             
               live
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             and
             since
             here
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Life
             is
             given
             by
             Faith
             ,
             then
             this
             Bread
             must
             be
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             For
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Faith
             receives
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Iews
             desired
             him
             to
             give
             them
             evermore
             of
             that
             Bread
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               that
               comes
               to
               me
               shall
               never
               hunger
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               he
               that
               believeth
               on
               me
               shall
               never
               thirst
               .
            
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             they
             received
             that
             Bread
             by
             coming
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             believing
             on
             him
             .
             Christ
             calls
             himself
             that
             Bread
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Man
               must
               eat
               thereof
            
             ,
             which
             is
             plainly
             a
             Figure
             ;
             and
             if
             Figures
             are
             confessed
             to
             be
             in
             some
             Parts
             of
             their
             Discourse
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             deny
             that
             they
             run
             quite
             through
             it
             .
             Christ
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Bread
               was
               his
               flesh
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               to
               give
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             which
             can
             only
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             Offering
             himself
             up
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             World
             :
             The
             Iews
             murmured
             at
             this
             and
             said
             ,
             
               how
               can
               this
               Man
               give
               us
               his
               flesh
               to
               eat
               ?
            
             To
             which
             our
             Saviour
             answers
             ,
             That
             
               except
               they
               did
               eat
               the
               flesh
               and
               drink
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               had
               no
               life
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             these
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             literal
             eating
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             then
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             saved
             that
             does
             not
             receive
             it
             :
             It
             was
             a
             natural
             Consequence
             of
             the
             expounding
             these
             Words
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             to
             Children
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             so
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             Life
             is
             not
             to
             be
             had
             without
             it
             .
             But
             the
             words
             that
             come
             next
             ,
             carry
             this
             Matter
             farther
             ;
             
               whoso
               eateth
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinketh
               my
               blood
               hath
               eternal
               life
               :
            
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             Christ
             is
             here
             speaking
             of
             that
             without
             which
             no
             Man
             can
             have
             Life
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             all
             who
             receive
             it
             have
             Life
             ;
             if
             therefore
             this
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             none
             can
             be
             damned
             that
             does
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             be
             saved
             that
             receives
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             since
             
               eternal
               life
            
             does
             always
             follow
             the
             
               eating
               of
               Christ's
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               drinking
               his
               blood
            
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             had
             without
             it
             ;
             then
             this
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             an
             Internal
             and
             Spiritual
             feeding
             on
             him
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             none
             are
             saved
             without
             that
             ,
             so
             all
             are
             saved
             that
             have
             it
             .
             This
             is
             yet
             clearer
             from
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             
               my
               flesh
               is
               meat
               indeed
               ,
               and
               my
               blood
               is
               drink
               indeed
               :
            
             It
             may
             well
             be
             inferred
             that
             Christ's
             Flesh
             is
             eaten
             in
             the
             same
             Sense
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             says
             it
             is
             meat
             ;
             now
             certainly
             it
             is
             not
             literally
             meat
             :
             For
             none
             do
             say
             that
             the
             Body
             is
             nourished
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             somewhat
             Emphatical
             in
             this
             ,
             since
             the
             word
             indeed
             is
             not
             added
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             weight
             to
             the
             Expression
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             
               He
               that
               eats
               my
               flesh
               and
               drinks
               my
               blood
               ,
               dwells
               in
               me
               and
               I
               in
               him
               :
            
             
             Here
             the
             description
             seems
             to
             be
             made
             of
             that
             eating
             and
             drinking
             of
             
             his
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             such
             as
             the
             mutual
             indwelling
             of
             Christ
             and
             Believers
             is
             :
             Now
             that
             is
             certainly
             only
             Internal
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             not
             Carnal
             or
             Literal
             :
             And
             therefore
             such
             also
             must
             the
             eating
             and
             drinking
             be
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             fully
             confirmed
             from
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             that
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             the
             Key
             to
             it
             all
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Iews
             were
             offended
             at
             the
             hardness
             of
             Christ's
             Discourse
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               quickneth
               ;
               the
               flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
               :
            
             
             
               The
               words
               I
               speak
               unto
               you
               ,
               they
               are
               Spirit
               and
               they
               are
               Life
               :
            
             Which
             do
             plainly
             Import
             ,
             that
             his
             former
             Discourse
             was
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             spiritual
             Sense
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             divine
             Spirit
             that
             quickned
             them
             ,
             or
             gave
             them
             that
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             been
             speaking
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             his
             natural
             Body
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             conveyer
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Sense
             in
             which
             we
             find
             eating
             and
             drinking
             frequently
             used
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             is
             observed
             by
             Iewish
             Writers
             ;
             they
             stand
             for
             Wisdom
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             all
             intellectual
             Apprehensions
             through
             which
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             is
             preserved
             ,
             by
             the
             Perfection
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             preserved
             by
             Food
             :
             
               So
               buy
               and
               eat
               ,
               eat
               fat
               of
               things
               ,
               drink
               of
               wine
               well
               refined
               .
            
          
           
             Maimonides
             also
             observes
             ,
             
             that
             whensoever
             eating
             and
             drinking
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Proverbs
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             after
             he
             has
             brought
             several
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             this
             Purpose
             ,
             He
             concludes
             ,
             that
             because
             
               this
               acceptation
               of
               eating
               ,
               occurs
               so
               often
               and
               is
               so
               manifest
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               primary
               and
               most
               proper
               Sense
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               therefore
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               stand
               for
               a
               privation
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Vnderstanding
               :
            
             And
             the
             Caldee
             Paraphrast
             turns
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               draw
               Water
               out
               of
               the
               Wells
               of
               Salvation
               ,
            
             thus
             ,
             
             
               ye
               shall
               receive
               a
               new
               Doctrine
               with
               joy
               from
               some
               select
               Persons
               .
            
          
           
             Since
             then
             the
             Figure
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             was
             used
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             for
             receiving
             and
             imbibing
             a
             Doctrine
             ;
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             if
             our
             Saviour
             pursued
             it
             in
             a
             Discourse
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             are
             several
             hints
             given
             to
             shew
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             understood
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             further
             observable
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             frequently
             follow
             that
             common
             way
             of
             Instruction
             among
             the
             Eastern
             Nations
             ,
             by
             Figures
             that
             to
             us
             would
             seem
             strong
             and
             bold
             .
             These
             were
             much
             used
             in
             those
             Parts
             ,
             to
             excite
             the
             Attention
             of
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             always
             to
             be
             severely
             expounded
             according
             to
             the
             full
             Extent
             that
             the
             words
             will
             bear
             .
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             unjust
             Judge
             ,
             of
             the
             unjust
             Steward
             ,
             of
             the
             ten
             Virgins
             ,
             of
             plucking
             out
             the
             right
             Eye
             ,
             and
             cutting
             off
             the
             right
             Hand
             or
             Foot
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             might
             be
             instanced
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             in
             these
             considered
             the
             Genius
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             spoke
             :
             So
             that
             these
             Figures
             must
             be
             restrained
             only
             to
             that
             Particular
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             meant
             them
             ;
             and
             must
             not
             be
             stretched
             to
             every
             thing
             to
             which
             the
             Words
             may
             be
             carried
             .
             We
             find
             our
             Saviour
             compares
             himself
             to
             a
             great
             many
             Things
             ;
             to
             a
             Vine
             ,
             a
             Door
             ,
             and
             a
             Way
             :
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Scope
             of
             a
             Discourse
             does
             plainly
             run
             in
             a
             Figu●e
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             go
             and
             descant
             on
             every
             Word
             of
             it
             ;
             much
             less
             may
             any
             pretend
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             Parts
             of
             it
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             and
             some
             Parts
             figuratively
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ,
             if
             that
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             then
             Christ's
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             must
             be
             the
             Nourishment
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             
               meat
               indeed
            
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             
               never
               hunger
               any
               more
               ,
               and
               never
               die
               after
            
             we
             have
             eat
             of
             it
             :
             If
             therefore
             all
             do
             confess
             that
             those
             Expressions
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             figuratively
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             conclude
             that
             the
             whole
             is
             a
             Figure
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             reasonable
             for
             us
             to
             make
             all
             of
             it
             a
             Figure
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             for
             them
             to
             make
             those
             Parts
             of
             it
             a
             Figure
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             conveniently
             expound
             in
             a
             literal
             Sense
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             abundantly
             clear
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             that
             Discourse
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ought
             to
             be
             literally
             understood
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             calls
             the
             Wine
             ,
             after
             those
             Words
             had
             been
             used
             by
             him
             ,
             the
             
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Vine
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             strict
             a
             Form
             of
             Speech
             as
             can
             well
             be
             imagined
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             understand
             that
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Wine
             was
             not
             altered
             :
             And
             when
             St.
             Paul
             treats
             of
             it
             in
             those
             two
             Chapters
             in
             which
             all
             that
             is
             left
             us
             besides
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             he
             calls
             it
             five
             times
             Bread
             ,
             and
             never
             once
             
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             
             In
             one
             Place
             he
             calls
             it
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               the
               Cup
               is
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             Which
             is
             rather
             a
             saying
             that
             it
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             and
             after
             a
             manner
             ,
             the
             Body
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             is
             so
             strictly
             speaking
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             Sacrament
             had
             been
             that
             mysterious
             and
             unconceivable
             Thing
             ,
             which
             it
             has
             been
             since
             believed
             to
             be
             ;
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             should
             have
             contained
             fuller
             Explanations
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             larger
             Instructions
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             enough
             indeed
             said
             in
             them
             to
             support
             the
             plain
             and
             natural
             Sense
             ,
             that
             we
             give
             to
             this
             Institution
             ;
             and
             because
             no
             more
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             it
             is
             plainly
             declared
             to
             be
             to
             remember
             Christ's
             death
             ,
             and
             
               to
               shew
               it
               forth
               till
               he
               come
               ,
            
             we
             reckon
             that
             by
             this
             natural
             Simplicity
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Matter
             is
             delivered
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             very
             much
             confirmed
             in
             that
             plain
             and
             easy
             Signification
             ,
             which
             we
             put
             upon
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             .
             Plain
             things
             need
             not
             be
             insisted
             on
             :
             But
             if
             the
             most
             sublime
             and
             wonderful
             Thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             delivered
             in
             Words
             that
             yet
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             lower
             and
             plainer
             Sense
             ,
             then
             unless
             there
             is
             a
             concurrence
             of
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             to
             force
             us
             to
             that
             higher
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             go
             into
             it
             ;
             for
             simple
             Things
             prove
             themselves
             :
             Whereas
             the
             more
             extraordinary
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             ,
             it
             requires
             a
             fulness
             and
             evidence
             in
             the
             Proof
             proportioned
             to
             the
             uneasiness
             of
             conceiving
             or
             believing
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             therefore
             understand
             our
             Saviour's
             Institution
             thus
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             was
             to
             give
             
               his
               body
               to
               be
               broken
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               blood
               to
               be
               shed
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
            
             so
             he
             intended
             that
             this
             his
             Death
             and
             Suffering
             ,
             should
             be
             still
             commemorated
             by
             all
             such
             as
             look
             for
             
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             by
             it
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             their
             Thoughts
             and
             Devotions
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             visible
             Representation
             :
             Which
             he
             appointed
             should
             be
             done
             in
             Symbols
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             both
             very
             plain
             and
             simple
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             expressive
             of
             that
             which
             he
             intended
             should
             be
             remembred
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Bread
             is
             the
             plainest
             Food
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             can
             receive
             ;
             and
             Wine
             was
             the
             common
             nourishing
             Liquor
             of
             that
             Countrey
             :
             So
             he
             made
             choice
             of
             these
             Materials
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             appointed
             a
             Representation
             and
             Remembrance
             to
             be
             made
             of
             his
             
               body
               broken
            
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             
               blood
               shed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             till
             his
             
               Second
               coming
            
             :
             And
             he
             obliged
             his
             Followers
             to
             repeat
             this
             frequently
             .
             In
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             according
             to
             his
             Institution
             ,
             they
             profess
             the
             Belief
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             look
             for
             his
             Second
             coming
             .
          
           
             This
             does
             also
             import
             ,
             that
             as
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             the
             simplest
             of
             bodily
             Nourishments
             ,
             ●o
             his
             Death
             is
             that
             which
             restores
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             that
             do
             believe
             in
             him
             :
             As
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             convey
             a
             vital
             Nourishment
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             so
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             Death
             conveys
             somewhat
             to
             the
             Soul
             that
             is
             vital
             ,
             that
             fortifies
             and
             exalts
             it
             .
             And
             as
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             is
             a
             natural
             Emblem
             of
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             
             the
             Eucharist
             are
             the
             Emblems
             of
             somewhat
             that
             is
             derived
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             raises
             our
             Faculties
             and
             fortifies
             all
             our
             Powers
             .
          
           
             St.
             Pàul
             does
             very
             plainly
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               unworthy
               receivers
            
             that
             did
             neither
             examine
             nor
             discern
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             yet
             discern
             the
             Lord's
             Body
             ,
             
               were
               guilty
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               did
               eat
               and
               drink
               their
               own
               damnation
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             do
             receive
             it
             without
             truly
             believing
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             without
             a
             grateful
             acknowledgment
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             without
             feeling
             that
             they
             are
             walking
             suitably
             to
             this
             Religion
             that
             they
             profess
             ,
             and
             without
             that
             decency
             and
             charity
             ,
             which
             becomes
             so
             Holy
             an
             Action
             ;
             but
             that
             receive
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             only
             as
             bare
             bodily
             Nourishments
             ;
             without
             considering
             that
             Christ
             has
             instituted
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Memorials
             of
             his
             Death
             ;
             such
             Persons
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             guilty
             either
             of
             a
             Prophanation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             or
             they
             do
             in
             a
             manner
             Crucify
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             an
             open
             shame
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             so
             faulty
             as
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             ,
             in
             observing
             this
             Holy
             Institution
             ,
             with
             so
             little
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             scandalous
             Disorders
             ,
             as
             those
             were
             for
             which
             he
             reproached
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             such
             as
             did
             thus
             Prophane
             this
             Institution
             ,
             he
             says
             farther
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             eat
             and
             drink
             their
             own
             Damnation
             or
             Iudgment
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Punishment
             ;
             for
             the
             word
             rendred
             Damnation
             ,
             signifies
             sometimes
             only
             temporary
             Punishments
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             that
             Iudgment
             (
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             same
             )
             
               must
               begin
               at
               the
               House
               of
               God
               :
            
             God
             had
             sent
             such
             Judgments
             upon
             the
             Corinthians
             for
             those
             disorderly
             Practices
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             some
             had
             fallen
             sick
             and
             others
             had
             died
             ,
             perhaps
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             drinking
             to
             excess
             in
             those
             Feasts
             :
             But
             as
             God's
             Judgments
             have
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             shew
             that
             these
             Judgments
             were
             only
             Chastisements
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             delivering
             them
             from
             the
             Condemnation
             ,
             under
             which
             the
             World
             lies
             .
             It
             being
             said
             ,
             that
             
               when
               we
               are
               judged
               we
               are
               chastened
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               we
               should
               not
               be
               condemned
               with
               the
               World.
            
             Therefore
             though
             God
             may
             very
             justly
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             great
             Mercy
             punish
             Men
             who
             prophane
             this
             Holy
             Ordinance
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             an
             unreasonable
             Terrour
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             carry
             this
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             an
             impardonable
             Sin
             ;
             which
             is
             punished
             with
             eternal
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             now
             seen
             the
             ill
             Effects
             of
             unworthy
             Receiving
             ,
             and
             from
             hence
             according
             to
             that
             Gradation
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             it
             not
             only
             holds
             a
             Proportion
             with
             his
             Justice
             ,
             but
             
               rejoyceth
               over
               it
            
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             that
             the
             good
             Effects
             upon
             the
             worthy
             receiving
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             equal
             ,
             if
             not
             superiour
             to
             the
             bad
             Effects
             upon
             the
             unworthy
             receiving
             of
             it
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Nourishment
             which
             the
             Types
             ,
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Wine
             ,
             give
             the
             Body
             ,
             are
             answered
             in
             the
             Effects
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             them
             ,
             has
             upon
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             In
             explaining
             this
             there
             is
             some
             diversity
             :
             Some
             teach
             that
             this
             Memomorial
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             seriously
             and
             devoutly
             gone
             about
             ,
             when
             it
             animates
             our
             Faith
             ,
             encreases
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             inflames
             our
             Love
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             so
             unites
             us
             to
             God
             and
             to
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             when
             these
             follow
             it
             ,
             which
             it
             naturally
             excites
             in
             all
             holy
             and
             good
             Minds
             ,
             then
             they
             draw
             down
             the
             returns
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             a
             farther
             increase
             of
             Grace
             in
             us
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Promises
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             :
             And
             in
             this
             they
             put
             the
             Vertue
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             But
             others
             think
             that
             all
             this
             belongs
             only
             to
             the
             inward
             Acts
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             Sacramental
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             think
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             a
             federal
             Act
             ,
             in
             which
             as
             on
             the
             one
             Hand
             we
             renew
             our
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             Hand
             we
             receive
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             a
             
             visible
             Consignation
             as
             in
             a
             Tradition
             by
             a
             Symbol
             or
             Pledge
             ,
             of
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             is
             somewhat
             superadded
             to
             those
             returns
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             other
             inward
             Acts.
             
          
           
             This
             they
             think
             answers
             the
             nourishment
             which
             the
             Body
             receives
             from
             the
             Symbols
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             and
             stands
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             of
             the
             unworthy
             Receivers
             ,
             being
             guilty
             of
             
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             their
             eating
             and
             drinking
             that
             which
             will
             bring
             some
             judgment
             upon
             themselves
             .
             This
             they
             also
             found
             on
             these
             words
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               The
               cup
               of
               blessing
               that
               we
               bless
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             considers
             the
             Bread
             which
             was
             offered
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             an
             emblem
             of
             their
             Unity
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             was
             one
             Loaf
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             
               one
               Body
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             all
             partakers
             of
             that
             one
             Loaf
             :
             From
             hence
             it
             is
             inferred
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             word
             rendred
             Communion
             ,
             signifies
             a
             
               communication
               in
               fellowship
            
             ,
             or
             Partnership
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             there
             is
             a
             distribution
             made
             in
             that
             Symbolical
             action
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             benefits
             and
             effects
             of
             it
             .
             
               The
               Communion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             is
             a
             common
             sharing
             in
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             the
             same
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             ,
             
               if
               there
               is
               any
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             all
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             :
             We
             are
             said
             to
             have
             a
             
               fellowship
               in
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             in
             which
             every
             one
             must
             take
             his
             share
             .
             
               The
               communication
            
             ,
             or
             fellowship
             
               of
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             was
             its
             being
             shared
             equally
             among
             both
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             the
             fellowship
             in
             which
             the
             first
             Converts
             to
             Christianity
             lived
             ,
             was
             their
             liberal
             distribution
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             holding
             all
             things
             in
             common
             .
             In
             these
             and
             some
             other
             places
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Communion
             signifies
             somewhat
             that
             is
             more
             real
             and
             effectual
             ,
             than
             merely
             mens
             owning
             themselves
             to
             be
             joined
             together
             in
             a
             Society
             ;
             which
             it
             is
             true
             it
             does
             also
             often
             signify
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             conclude
             that
             as
             in
             Bargains
             or
             Covenants
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Method
             of
             them
             before
             Writings
             were
             invented
             ,
             was
             the
             mutual
             delivering
             of
             some
             Pledges
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Symbols
             of
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             plighted
             ;
             instead
             of
             which
             the
             sealing
             and
             delivering
             of
             Writings
             is
             now
             used
             among
             us
             ,
             so
             our
             Saviour
             instituted
             this
             in
             compliance
             with
             our
             frailty
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             an
             outward
             and
             sensible
             Pledge
             ,
             of
             his
             entring
             into
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             constituted
             the
             Symbols
             .
          
           
             Others
             think
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             can
             only
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             joint
             owning
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             in
             the
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Communication
             nor
             Partnership
             can
             be
             inferred
             from
             it
             :
             Because
             St.
             Paul
             brings
             it
             in
             to
             shew
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             how
             detestable
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             join
             in
             the
             Idols
             Feasts
             :
             That
             it
             was
             to
             be
             a
             
               partaker
               with
               devils
            
             :
             So
             they
             think
             that
             the
             Fellowship
             or
             Communion
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             with
             the
             
               fellowship
               of
               devils
            
             in
             Acts
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             Which
             consisted
             only
             in
             associating
             themselves
             with
             those
             that
             worshipped
             Idols
             ;
             for
             that
             upon
             the
             Matter
             was
             the
             Worshipping
             of
             Devils
             :
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             
             that
             they
             
               who
               did
               eat
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               were
               partakers
               of
               the
               Altar
            
             ;
             which
             it
             seems
             can
             signify
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             professed
             that
             Religion
             of
             which
             the
             Altar
             was
             the
             chief
             Instrument
             ;
             the
             Sacrifices
             being
             offered
             there
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             it
             may
             be
             replied
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             reasonable
             enough
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Power
             which
             God
             suffered
             the
             Devil
             to
             exercise
             over
             the
             Idolatrous
             World
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             some
             Inchantment
             in
             the
             Sacrifices
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Devil
             might
             have
             some
             Power
             over
             those
             that
             did
             partake
             of
             them
             :
             And
             in
             order
             to
             this
             St.
             Paul
             removed
             an
             Objection
             
             that
             might
             have
             been
             made
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             harm
             in
             their
             joining
             to
             the
             Idol
             Feasts
             ;
             for
             
               an
               Idol
               was
               nothing
            
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             wstich
             was
             offered
             to
             an
             Idol
             could
             contract
             no
             defilement
             from
             the
             Idol
             ,
             it
             being
             nothing
             :
             Now
             if
             the
             meaning
             of
             their
             being
             
               partakers
               with
               Devils
            
             imports
             only
             ,
             their
             joining
             themselves
             in
             Acts
             of
             Fellowship
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             then
             the
             Sin
             of
             this
             would
             have
             easily
             appeared
             ,
             without
             such
             a
             re-inforcing
             of
             the
             Matter
             :
             For
             ,
             tho'
             an
             Idol
             was
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             still
             a
             great
             Sin
             to
             join
             in
             the
             Acts
             that
             were
             meant
             to
             be
             the
             Worship
             of
             this
             nothing
             :
             This
             was
             a
             dishonouring
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             debasing
             of
             Man.
             But
             St.
             Paul
             seems
             to
             carry
             the
             Argument
             farther
             ;
             that
             how
             true
             soever
             it
             was
             that
             the
             
               Idol
               was
               nothing
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             dead
             and
             lifeless
             thing
             that
             had
             no
             Vertue
             nor
             Operation
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             consequence
             could
             derive
             nothing
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             that
             was
             offered
             to
             it
             :
             Yet
             since
             those
             Idols
             were
             the
             Instruments
             by
             which
             the
             Devil
             kept
             the
             World
             in
             Subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             did
             partake
             in
             their
             Sacrifices
             might
             come
             under
             the
             Effects
             of
             that
             Magick
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             exerted
             about
             their
             Temples
             or
             Sacrifices
             :
             By
             which
             the
             Credit
             of
             Idolatry
             was
             much
             kept
             up
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             every
             Christian
             had
             a
             sure
             defence
             against
             the
             Powers
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             continued
             true
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             went
             out
             of
             that
             Protection
             ,
             into
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             joined
             in
             the
             Acts
             that
             were
             as
             a
             Homage
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             then
             fell
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             might
             justly
             fear
             his
             being
             brought
             into
             a
             Partnership
             of
             those
             magical
             Possessions
             or
             Temptations
             that
             might
             be
             suffered
             to
             fall
             upon
             such
             Christians
             ,
             as
             should
             associate
             themselves
             in
             so
             detestable
             a
             Service
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Sense
             it
             was
             also
             said
             ,
             
             
               that
               all
               the
            
             Israelites
             
               who
               did
               eat
               of
               the
               Sacrifices
               were
               partakers
               of
               the
               Altar
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             who
             joined
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Offering
             their
             Peace-Offerings
             ,
             for
             of
             those
             of
             that
             kind
             they
             might
             only
             eat
             ,
             all
             these
             were
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               Altar
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Blessings
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Expiations
             ,
             the
             Burnt-offerings
             and
             Sin-offerings
             ,
             that
             were
             offered
             on
             the
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             :
             For
             that
             as
             a
             great
             Stock
             ,
             went
             in
             a
             common
             Dividend
             among
             such
             as
             observed
             the
             Precepts
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             joined
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             prescribed
             by
             it
             :
             Thus
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             joined
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Idolatry
             became
             partakers
             of
             all
             that
             Influence
             that
             Devils
             might
             have
             over
             those
             Sacrifices
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             continued
             in
             the
             Observances
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             had
             thereby
             a
             partnership
             in
             the
             Expiations
             of
             the
             Altar
             ;
             so
             likewise
             all
             Christians
             who
             receive
             this
             Sacrament
             worthily
             ,
             have
             by
             their
             so
             doing
             a
             share
             in
             that
             which
             is
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Expiation
             and
             other
             Benefits
             that
             follow
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             seemed
             necessary
             to
             be
             fully
             explained
             :
             For
             this
             Matter
             ,
             how
             plain
             soever
             in
             it self
             ,
             has
             been
             made
             very
             dark
             ,
             by
             the
             ways
             in
             which
             some
             have
             pretended
             to
             open
             it
             .
             With
             this
             I
             conclude
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             first
             Part
             of
             the
             Article
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             first
             to
             be
             explained
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             By
             which
             we
             assert
             a
             
               real
               Presence
            
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             not
             of
             his
             Body
             as
             it
             is
             now
             glorified
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Body
             as
             it
             was
             broken
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             when
             his
             
               blood
               was
               shed
            
             and
             separated
             from
             it
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             Death
             with
             the
             merit
             and
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             visible
             and
             federal
             Act
             ,
             offered
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             all
             worthy
             Believers
             .
          
           
             By
             Real
             we
             understand
             True
             ,
             in
             opposition
             both
             to
             Fiction
             and
             Imagination
             :
             And
             to
             those
             Shadows
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Mosaical
             Dispensation
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Manna
             ,
             the
             Rock
             ,
             the
             
               brazen
               Serpent
            
             ,
             but
             most
             eminently
             the
             
               Cloud
               of
               Glory
            
             ,
             were
             the
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             
             come
             :
             With
             whom
             came
             
               Grace
               and
               Truth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             most
             wonderful
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Mercy
             or
             Grace
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             a
             verifying
             of
             the
             Promises
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             In
             this
             Sense
             we
             acknowledge
             a
             
               real
               Presence
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             Though
             we
             are
             convinced
             that
             our
             first
             Reformers
             judged
             right
             ,
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Phrase
             
               real
               Presence
            
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             better
             to
             be
             let
             fall
             than
             to
             be
             continued
             ;
             since
             the
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             Idea
             which
             does
             naturally
             arise
             from
             the
             common
             acceptation
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             stick
             deeper
             ,
             and
             feed
             Superstition
             more
             ,
             than
             all
             tho●e
             larger
             Explanations
             that
             are
             given
             to
             it
             can
             be
             able
             to
             cure
             .
          
           
             But
             howsoever
             in
             this
             Sense
             ,
             it
             is
             innocent
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             lawfully
             used
             ;
             though
             perhaps
             it
             were
             more
             cautiously
             done
             not
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             since
             advantages
             have
             been
             taken
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             urge
             it
             farther
             ,
             than
             we
             intend
             it
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             has
             been
             a
             snare
             to
             some
             :
          
           
             I
             go
             in
             the
             next
             Place
             to
             explain
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             Transubstantiation
             does
             express
             it
             in
             one
             Word
             ;
             but
             that
             a
             full
             Idea
             may
             be
             given
             of
             this
             Part
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             I
             shall
             open
             it
             in
             all
             its
             Branches
             and
             Consequences
             .
          
           
             The
             Matter
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             For
             ,
             they
             are
             annihilated
             when
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             made
             .
             They
             are
             only
             the
             remote
             Matter
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             made
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             made
             ,
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             :
             And
             instead
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             outward
             Appearances
             or
             Accidents
             do
             only
             remain
             :
             Which
             though
             they
             are
             no
             Substances
             ,
             yet
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             Nature
             and
             Essence
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             separable
             from
             Matter
             :
             And
             these
             Appearances
             with
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             under
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             the
             Natural
             and
             Visible
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             yet
             they
             think
             his
             
               real
               Body
            
             being
             thus
             veiled
             under
             the
             Appearances
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             glorified
             Body
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             it
             seeming
             somewhat
             strange
             to
             make
             a
             
               true
               Body
            
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             it self
             ,
             they
             would
             willingly
             put
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             Appearances
             ;
             but
             that
             would
             sound
             very
             harsh
             ,
             to
             make
             Accidents
             which
             are
             not
             Matter
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             Therefore
             since
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             must
             be
             literally
             understood
             ,
             the
             Matter
             must
             be
             the
             
               true
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             so
             that
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             Body
             .
          
           
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             though
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             as
             they
             think
             ,
             presented
             in
             every
             Place
             where
             a
             true
             Consecration
             is
             made
             .
             And
             though
             it
             is
             in
             Heaven
             in
             an
             extended
             State
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Bodies
             are
             ,
             yet
             they
             think
             that
             Extension
             may
             be
             separated
             from
             Matter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Appearances
             or
             Accidents
             are
             believed
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             it
             .
             And
             whereas
             our
             Souls
             are
             believed
             to
             be
             so
             in
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             whole
             Soul
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             Soul
             is
             believed
             to
             be
             in
             every
             Part
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             so
             that
             if
             any
             Part
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             divided
             ;
             being
             one
             single
             Substance
             ,
             but
             retires
             back
             into
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Body
             :
             They
             apprehend
             that
             Christ's
             Body
             is
             present
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             Extension
             or
             the
             filling
             of
             Space
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Space
             which
             the
             Appearances
             possess
             is
             still
             a
             Vacuum
             ,
             or
             only
             filled
             by
             the
             Accidents
             :
             For
             a
             Body
             without
             Extension
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             Christ's
             Body
             to
             be
             ,
             can
             never
             fill
             up
             an
             Extension
             .
          
           
             Christ's
             Body
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             denominated
             One
             ,
             yet
             still
             as
             the
             Species
             are
             broken
             and
             divided
             ,
             so
             many
             new
             Bodies
             are
             divided
             from
             one
             another
             ;
             every
             crumb
             of
             Bread
             and
             drop
             of
             Wine
             that
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             whole
             ,
             is
             a
             new
             Body
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             a
             new
             Miracle
             ,
             all
             being
             done
             in
             consequence
             of
             the
             first
             great
             One
             that
             was
             all
             at
             once
             wrought
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Body
             of
             Christ
             continues
             in
             this
             State
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Accidents
             remain
             in
             theirs
             ;
             but
             how
             it
             should
             alter
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             apprehend
             :
             The
             corruption
             of
             all
             other
             Accidents
             ,
             arises
             from
             a
             change
             in
             the
             common
             Substance
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             new
             Accidents
             do
             arise
             ,
             while
             the
             old
             ones
             vanish
             ;
             but
             Accidents
             without
             a
             Subject
             may
             seem
             more
             fixed
             and
             stable
             :
             Yet
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             subject
             to
             Corruption
             as
             other
             Accidents
             are
             :
             Howsoever
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Alteration
             is
             not
             total
             ;
             though
             the
             Bread
             should
             be
             both
             musty
             and
             mouldy
             ,
             and
             the
             Wine
             both
             dead
             and
             sour
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             still
             so
             far
             preserved
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             their
             Appearances
             subsist
             ,
             so
             long
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             remains
             :
             But
             when
             they
             are
             so
             far
             altered
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             no
             more
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             corrupted
             either
             in
             part
             or
             in
             whole
             ,
             Christ's
             Body
             is
             withdrawn
             ,
             either
             in
             part
             or
             in
             whole
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Miracle
             to
             make
             the
             Accidents
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             subsist
             without
             a
             Subject
             ;
             yet
             the
             new
             Accidents
             that
             arise
             upon
             these
             Accidents
             ,
             such
             as
             mouldiness
             or
             sourness
             come
             on
             without
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             know
             how
             .
             When
             the
             main
             Accidents
             are
             destroyed
             ,
             then
             the
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             ceases
             :
             And
             a
             new
             Miracle
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             produce
             new
             Matter
             ,
             for
             the
             filling
             up
             of
             that
             space
             which
             the
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             did
             formerly
             fill
             :
             And
             which
             was
             all
             this
             while
             possessed
             by
             the
             Accidents
             .
             So
             much
             of
             the
             Matter
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             The
             Form
             of
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             sound
             declarative
             as
             if
             the
             thing
             were
             already
             done
             ;
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             and
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
            
             :
             Yet
             they
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             productive
             .
             But
             whereas
             the
             common
             Notion
             of
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             that
             it
             sanctifies
             and
             applies
             the
             Matter
             ;
             here
             the
             former
             Matter
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             consecrated
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             annihilated
             ,
             and
             new
             Matter
             is
             not
             sanctified
             but
             brought
             thither
             or
             produced
             :
             And
             whereas
             whensoever
             we
             say
             of
             any
             thing
             
               this
               is
            
             ,
             we
             suppose
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             it
             is
             ,
             before
             we
             say
             it
             ;
             yet
             here
             all
             the
             while
             that
             this
             is
             a
             saying
             till
             the
             last
             Syllable
             is
             pronounced
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             which
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Minute
             in
             which
             the
             last
             Syllable
             is
             uttered
             ,
             then
             the
             change
             is
             made
             :
             And
             of
             this
             they
             are
             so
             firmly
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             presently
             pay
             all
             that
             Adoration
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             pay
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             visibly
             present
             :
             Tho'
             the
             whole
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             depends
             on
             the
             Intention
             of
             a
             Priest
             :
             So
             that
             he
             with
             a
             cross
             Intention
             hinders
             all
             this
             Series
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             he
             fetches
             it
             all
             on
             ,
             by
             letting
             his
             Intention
             go
             along
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             some
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             the
             bare
             exposing
             them
             is
             a
             most
             effectual
             Confutation
             of
             them
             ,
             certainly
             that
             is
             more
             Applicable
             to
             this
             ,
             than
             to
             any
             other
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             in
             stating
             it
             considered
             some
             of
             the
             most
             important
             Difficulties
             ,
             which
             are
             seen
             and
             confessed
             by
             the
             School-men
             themselves
             ,
             who
             have
             poised
             all
             these
             with
             much
             exactness
             and
             subtilty
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             passed
             over
             a
             great
             many
             more
             ,
             with
             which
             those
             that
             deal
             in
             School-divinity
             ,
             will
             find
             enough
             to
             exercise
             both
             their
             Thoughts
             and
             their
             Patience
             .
             They
             run
             out
             in
             many
             Subtilties
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Accidents
             both
             primary
             and
             secondary
             :
             Concerning
             the
             Ubication
             ,
             the
             Production
             and
             Reproduction
             of
             Bodies
             ;
             concerning
             the
             Penetrability
             of
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Organization
             of
             a
             Penetrable
             Body
             ;
             concerning
             the
             Way
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Species
             ;
             concerning
             the
             Words
             of
             Consecration
             ;
             concerning
             the
             Water
             that
             is
             mixed
             with
             the
             Wine
             ,
             whether
             it
             is
             first
             changed
             by
             natural
             Causes
             into
             Wine
             ;
             and
             since
             nothing
             but
             Wine
             is
             transubstantiated
             ,
             what
             becomes
             of
             such
             Particles
             of
             Water
             that
             are
             not
             turned
             into
             Wine
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             Grace
             produced
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             Effect
             of
             the
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             
             the
             Communicant
             ;
             what
             is
             got
             by
             his
             Presence
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             lost
             by
             his
             Absence
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             let
             a
             Man
             read
             the
             shortest
             Body
             of
             School-divinity
             that
             he
             can
             find
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             see
             in
             it
             a
             ●ast
             Number
             of
             other
             difficulties
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             of
             which
             their
             own
             Authors
             are
             aware
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             quite
             past
             over
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             this
             Doctrine
             fell
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             nice
             and
             exact
             Men
             ,
             they
             were
             soon
             sensible
             of
             all
             the
             Consequences
             that
             must
             needs
             follow
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             pursued
             all
             these
             with
             a
             closeness
             far
             beyond
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Writers
             of
             our
             side
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             they
             might
             have
             a
             Salvo
             for
             every
             difficulty
             ,
             they
             framed
             a
             new
             Model
             of
             Philosophy
             ;
             new
             Theories
             were
             invented
             of
             Substances
             and
             Accidents
             ,
             of
             Matter
             and
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             of
             Extension
             ,
             Ubication
             and
             Impenetrability
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             new
             Definitions
             and
             Maxims
             to
             which
             they
             accustomed
             Men
             in
             the
             Study
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             they
             prepared
             them
             to
             swallow
             down
             all
             this
             more
             easily
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             The
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             had
             expresly
             defined
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             bear
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Burden
             :
             If
             the
             Church
             was
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             that
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             could
             be
             no
             longer
             doubted
             of
             .
             In
             dark
             Ages
             ,
             Miracles
             and
             Visions
             came
             in
             abundantly
             to
             support
             it
             :
             In
             Ages
             of
             more
             Light
             the
             infinite
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Testament
             of
             our
             Saviour
             then
             dying
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             confirmed
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             were
             things
             of
             great
             Pomp
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             were
             apt
             to
             strike
             Men
             that
             could
             not
             distinguish
             between
             the
             shews
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             Arguments
             .
             But
             when
             all
             our
             Senses
             ,
             all
             our
             Ideas
             of
             things
             rise
             up
             so
             strongly
             against
             every
             part
             of
             this
             Chain
             of
             Wonders
             ,
             we
             ought
             at
             least
             to
             expect
             Proofs
             suitable
             to
             the
             difficulty
             of
             believing
             such
             a
             flat
             Contradiction
             to
             our
             Reasons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             our
             Senses
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             no
             other
             Notion
             of
             Accidents
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             the
             different
             Shapes
             or
             Modes
             of
             Matter
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Being
             distinct
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             appear
             :
             We
             have
             no
             other
             Notion
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             an
             extended
             Substance
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             Impenetrable
             Parts
             ,
             one
             without
             another
             ;
             every
             one
             of
             which
             fills
             its
             proper
             space
             :
             We
             have
             no
             other
             Notion
             of
             a
             Body's
             being
             in
             a
             Place
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             fills
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             can
             be
             no
             where
             else
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             And
             though
             we
             can
             very
             easily
             apprehend
             that
             an
             Insinite
             Power
             can
             both
             create
             and
             annihilate
             Beings
             at
             pleasure
             ;
             yet
             we
             cannot
             apprehend
             that
             God
             does
             change
             the
             Essences
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             that
             Nature
             and
             sort
             of
             Being
             of
             which
             he
             has
             made
             them
             .
          
           
             Another
             Argument
             against
             Transubstantiation
             is
             this
             ;
             God
             has
             made
             us
             capable
             to
             know
             and
             serve
             him
             :
             And
             in
             order
             to
             that
             he
             has
             put
             some
             S●nses
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             conveyances
             of
             many
             subtile
             Motions
             to
             our
             Brains
             ,
             that
             give
             us
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             Objects
             ,
             which
             by
             those
             Motions
             are
             represented
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             When
             those
             Motions
             are
             lively
             ,
             and
             the
             Object
             is
             in
             a
             due
             distance
             ;
             when
             we
             feel
             that
             neither
             our
             Organs
             ,
             nor
             our
             Faculties
             are
             under
             any
             disorder
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Impression
             is
             clear
             and
             strong
             ,
             we
             are
             determined
             by
             it
             :
             We
             cannot
             help
             being
             so
             .
             When
             we
             see
             the
             Sun
             risen
             and
             all
             is
             bright
             about
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             dark
             Night
             :
             No
             authority
             can
             impose
             it
             on
             us
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             so
             far
             the
             Masters
             of
             our
             own
             Thoughts
             ,
             as
             to
             force
             our selves
             to
             think
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             would
             ;
             for
             God
             has
             made
             us
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             
             that
             we
             are
             determined
             by
             such
             an
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             cannot
             contradict
             it
             .
             When
             an
             Object
             is
             at
             too
             great
             a
             distance
             ,
             we
             may
             mistake
             ;
             a
             weakness
             or
             an
             ill
             disposition
             in
             our
             sight
             may
             misrepresent
             it
             ;
             and
             a
             false
             Medium
             ,
             Water
             ,
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             or
             a
             Glass
             ,
             may
             give
             it
             a
             tincture
             or
             cast
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             see
             cause
             to
             correct
             our
             first
             Apprehensions
             ,
             in
             some
             Sensations
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             have
             duly
             examined
             every
             thing
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             corrected
             one
             Sense
             by
             another
             ,
             we
             grow
             at
             last
             to
             be
             so
             sure
             ,
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             that
             Nature
             that
             God
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             ,
             much
             less
             believe
             in
             contradiction
             to
             the
             express
             Evidence
             of
             our
             Senses
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             by
             this
             Evidence
             only
             ,
             that
             God
             convinces
             the
             World
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             sends
             to
             speak
             in
             his
             Name
             ;
             He
             gives
             them
             a
             Power
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Senses
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             Appeal
             that
             can
             be
             made
             ;
             for
             those
             who
             stood
             out
             against
             the
             Conviction
             of
             Christ's
             Miracles
             ,
             had
             no
             Cloak
             for
             their
             Sins
             .
             It
             is
             the
             utmost
             Conviction
             that
             God
             offers
             ,
             or
             that
             Man
             can
             pretend
             to
             :
             From
             all
             which
             we
             must
             infer
             this
             ,
             That
             either
             our
             Senses
             in
             their
             clearest
             Apprehensions
             ,
             or
             rather
             Representations
             of
             Things
             ,
             must
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             or
             we
             must
             throw
             up
             all
             Faith
             and
             Certainty
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             receive
             the
             Evidence
             that
             is
             given
             us
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             by
             our
             Senses
             ;
             and
             since
             we
             do
             naturally
             acquiesce
             in
             that
             Evidence
             ,
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             God
             has
             so
             made
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             his
             voice
             in
             us
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             those
             Faculties
             that
             he
             has
             put
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             only
             way
             by
             which
             we
             can
             find
             out
             Truth
             ,
             and
             be
             led
             by
             it
             :
             And
             if
             our
             Faculties
             fail
             us
             in
             any
             one
             thing
             ,
             so
             that
             God
             should
             reveal
             to
             us
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             did
             plainly
             contradict
             our
             Faculties
             ,
             he
             should
             thereby
             give
             us
             a
             right
             to
             disbelieve
             them
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             can
             mistake
             when
             they
             bring
             any
             Object
             to
             us
             with
             the
             fullest
             Evidence
             that
             they
             can
             give
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             depend
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             be
             certain
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             because
             they
             shew
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             that
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Revelation
             that
             God
             may
             make
             to
             convince
             us
             .
             We
             can
             only
             receive
             a
             Revelation
             by
             hearing
             ,
             or
             reading
             ,
             by
             our
             Ears
             or
             our
             Eyes
             .
             So
             if
             any
             part
             of
             this
             Revelation
             destroys
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             our
             Senses
             ,
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             or
             our
             Ears
             ,
             give
             us
             ,
             it
             destroys
             it self
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             upon
             the
             Evidence
             of
             our
             Senses
             ,
             if
             this
             is
             a
             part
             of
             it
             that
             our
             Senses
             are
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             .
             Nor
             will
             this
             matter
             be
             healed
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             certainly
             we
             must
             believe
             God
             more
             than
             our
             Senses
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             he
             has
             revealed
             any
             thing
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             their
             Evidence
             ,
             we
             must
             as
             to
             that
             pa●ticular
             believe
             God
             ,
             before
             our
             Senses
             :
             But
             that
             as
             to
             all
             other
             things
             where
             we
             have
             not
             an
             express
             Revelation
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             must
             still
             believe
             our
             Senses
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             between
             that
             feeble
             Evidence
             that
             our
             Senses
             give
             us
             of
             remote
             Objects
             ,
             or
             those
             loose
             Inferences
             that
             we
             may
             make
             from
             a
             slight
             view
             of
             Things
             ;
             and
             the
             full
             Evidence
             that
             Sense
             gives
             us
             ;
             as
             when
             we
             see
             and
             smell
             to
             ,
             we
             handle
             and
             taste
             the
             same
             Object
             :
             This
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ;
             he
             has
             made
             us
             so
             that
             we
             are
             determined
             by
             it
             :
             And
             as
             we
             should
             not
             believe
             a
             Prophet
             that
             wrought
             ever
             ●o
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             contradict
             any
             part
             of
             that
             which
             God
             had
             already
             revealed
             ,
             so
             we
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             a
             Revelation
             ,
             contrary
             to
             our
             Sense
             ;
             because
             that
             were
             to
             believe
             God
             in
             contradiction
             to
             Himself
             ;
             which
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             true
             .
             For
             we
             should
             believe
             that
             Revelation
             certainly
             upon
             an
             Evidence
             ,
             which
             it self
             tells
             us
             is
             not
             certain
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             .
             We
             believe
             our
             Senses
             upon
             this
             foundation
             ,
             because
             we
             reckon
             there
             is
             an
             Intrinsick
             
             certainty
             in
             their
             Evidence
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             them
             as
             we
             believe
             another
             Man
             upon
             a
             Moral
             presumption
             of
             his
             Truth
             and
             Sincerity
             ;
             but
             we
             believe
             them
             ,
             because
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             our
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             full
             Impressions
             that
             are
             made
             upon
             the
             Senses
             ,
             the
             Soul
             does
             necessarily
             produce
             ,
             or
             rather
             feel
             those
             Thoughts
             and
             Sensations
             arise
             with
             a
             full
             Evidence
             that
             correspond
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             sensible
             Objects
             ,
             upon
             the
             Organs
             of
             Sense
             .
             The
             Soul
             has
             a
             sagacity
             to
             examine
             these
             Sensations
             ,
             to
             correct
             one
             Sense
             by
             another
             ;
             but
             when
             she
             has
             used
             all
             the
             means
             she
             can
             ,
             and
             the
             Evidence
             is
             still
             clear
             ,
             she
             is
             perswaded
             and
             cannot
             help
             being
             so
             ;
             she
             naturally
             takes
             all
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             necessary
             connexion
             that
             she
             feels
             between
             such
             Sensations
             ,
             and
             her
             assent
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             if
             she
             should
             find
             that
             she
             could
             be
             mistaken
             in
             this
             ,
             even
             tho'
             she
             should
             know
             this
             ,
             by
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             all
             the
             Intrinsick
             certainty
             of
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Sense
             ,
             and
             that
             connexion
             between
             those
             Sensations
             and
             her
             assent
             to
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             hereby
             dissolved
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             another
             Objection
             may
             be
             made
             from
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             which
             contradict
             our
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             them
             ;
             altho'
             Reason
             is
             a
             faculty
             much
             superior
             to
             Sense
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             a
             mistake
             ;
             we
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             that
             contradicts
             our
             Reasons
             ;
             for
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Reason
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Sense
             ,
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             to
             us
             .
             But
             as
             great
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             between
             a
             feeble
             Evidence
             that
             Sense
             gives
             us
             of
             an
             Object
             that
             is
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             that
             appears
             to
             us
             through
             a
             false
             Medium
             ;
             such
             as
             a
             Concave
             or
             a
             Convex-Glass
             ;
             and
             the
             full
             Evidence
             of
             an
             Object
             that
             is
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             clearly
             apprehended
             by
             us
             :
             So
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             between
             our
             Reasonings
             upon
             Difficulties
             that
             we
             can
             neither
             understand
             nor
             resolve
             ,
             and
             our
             Reasonings
             upon
             clear
             Principles
             .
             The
             one
             may
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             must
             be
             true
             :
             We
             are
             sure
             that
             a
             Thing
             cannot
             be
             one
             and
             three
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             ;
             our
             Reason
             assures
             us
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             and
             must
             believe
             it
             ;
             but
             we
             know
             that
             in
             different
             respects
             the
             same
             thing
             may
             be
             one
             and
             three
             .
             And
             since
             we
             cannot
             know
             all
             the
             possibilities
             of
             those
             different
             respects
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             revealing
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             both
             one
             and
             three
             ;
             tho'
             if
             a
             Revelation
             should
             affirm
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             were
             one
             and
             three
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             ,
             and
             indeed
             could
             not
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             deserves
             to
             be
             fully
             opened
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             sure
             either
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             or
             we
             cannot
             be
             sure
             that
             any
             thing
             else
             whatsoever
             ,
             is
             true
             .
             In
             confirmation
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             ought
             also
             to
             consider
             the
             nature
             and
             ends
             of
             Miracles
             .
             They
             put
             Nature
             out
             of
             its
             channel
             ,
             and
             reverse
             its
             fixed
             Laws
             and
             Motions
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             of
             God's
             giving
             Men
             a
             power
             to
             work
             them
             ,
             is
             that
             by
             them
             the
             World
             may
             be
             convinced
             ,
             that
             such
             Persons
             are
             Commissionated
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             deliver
             his
             Pleasure
             to
             them
             in
             some
             Particulars
             .
             And
             as
             it
             could
             not
             become
             the
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Great
             Creator
             ,
             to
             change
             the
             Order
             of
             Nature
             (
             which
             is
             his
             own
             Workmanship
             )
             upon
             slight
             Grounds
             ;
             so
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             that
             he
             should
             work
             a
             Chain
             of
             Extraordinary
             Miracles
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             a
             Revelation
             that
             he
             is
             making
             ;
             for
             the
             Senses
             do
             not
             perceive
             it
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             do
             reject
             and
             contradict
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Revelation
             instead
             of
             getting
             credit
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             loaded
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             introducing
             that
             which
             destroys
             all
             credit
             and
             certainty
             .
          
           
           
             In
             other
             Miracles
             our
             Senses
             are
             appealed
             to
             ,
             but
             here
             they
             must
             be
             appealed
             from
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Spiritual
             end
             served
             in
             working
             this
             Miracle
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             that
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             are
             given
             upon
             our
             due
             coming
             to
             it
             ,
             independent
             upon
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             does
             not
             always
             accompany
             it
             ,
             since
             unworthy
             Receivers
             ,
             tho'
             according
             to
             the
             Romish
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             receive
             the
             true
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             receive
             Grace
             with
             it
             :
             And
             the
             Grace
             that
             is
             given
             in
             it
             to
             the
             worthy
             Receivers
             ,
             stays
             with
             them
             after
             that
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             is
             withdrawn
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             that
             the
             Spiritual
             effect
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             does
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             it
             is
             supposed
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             every
             day
             working
             a
             great
             many
             Miracles
             ,
             in
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             different
             Places
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             so
             extraordinary
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             they
             are
             far
             beyond
             all
             the
             other
             Wonders
             ,
             even
             of
             Omnipotence
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             to
             no
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             apprehend
             ;
             neither
             to
             any
             sensible
             and
             visible
             end
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             Internal
             and
             Spiritual
             one
             .
             This
             must
             needs
             seem
             an
             amazing
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             work
             such
             a
             Miracle
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             and
             yet
             should
             not
             acquaint
             us
             with
             any
             end
             for
             which
             he
             should
             work
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             whole
             Argument
             ,
             We
             have
             one
             great
             advantage
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             our
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             of
             a
             Mystical
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Symbols
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             on
             the
             worthy
             and
             unworthy
             Receivers
             ,
             is
             all
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             added
             to
             this
             the
             Wonder
             of
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             :
             So
             that
             we
             need
             bring
             no
             Proofs
             to
             them
             at
             least
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             we
             teach
             concerning
             it
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             all
             confessed
             by
             them
             .
             But
             as
             to
             that
             which
             they
             have
             added
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             give
             Proofs
             against
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             shew
             that
             all
             the
             Proofs
             that
             they
             bring
             for
             it
             are
             weak
             and
             unconcluding
             .
             They
             must
             be
             very
             demonstrative
             if
             it
             is
             expected
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             authority
             and
             evidence
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             themselves
             confess
             to
             be
             contrary
             both
             to
             our
             Sense
             and
             Reasons
             .
             We
             cannot
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Reasoning
             be
             bound
             to
             give
             Arguments
             against
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             enough
             if
             we
             can
             shew
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             nor
             the
             Discourse
             in
             the
             sixth
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             do
             necessarily
             infer
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             shew
             that
             those
             Passages
             can
             well
             bear
             another
             sense
             ,
             which
             is
             agreeable
             both
             to
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             style
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             Phraseology
             to
             which
             the
             Iews
             were
             accustomed
             ,
             upon
             the
             occasion
             on
             which
             this
             was
             Instituted
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             words
             can
             well
             bear
             the
             Sense
             that
             we
             give
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             advantages
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             of
             its
             being
             simple
             and
             natural
             ,
             of
             its
             being
             suitable
             to
             the
             design
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             having
             no
             hard
             consequences
             of
             any
             sort
             depending
             upon
             it
             ,
             then
             I
             say
             by
             all
             the
             Rules
             of
             expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             do
             justly
             infer
             that
             our
             Sense
             of
             those
             words
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             according
             to
             a
             Rule
             that
             St.
             Augustin
             gives
             to
             judge
             what
             Expressions
             in
             Scripture
             are
             Figurative
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             
             
               If
               any
               place
               seems
               to
               command
               a
               Crime
               or
               horrid
               Action
               ,
               it
               is
               Figurative
               :
               And
               for
               an
               Instance
               of
               this
               he
               cites
               those
               Words
               ,
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 eat
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 drink
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 life
                 in
                 you
                 :
              
               Which
               seems
               to
               command
               a
               Crime
               and
               an
               horrid
               Action
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               Figure
               commanding
               us
               to
               communicate
               in
               the
               Passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               up
               in
               our
               Memory
               
               with
               delight
               and
               profit
               ,
               that
               his
               Flesh
               was
               crucified
               and
               wounded
               for
               us
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             given
             for
             a
             Rule
             by
             the
             great
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             Maxim
             had
             been
             delivered
             almost
             two
             Ages
             before
             him
             ,
             
             by
             the
             great
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             Origen
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             
               that
               the
               understanding
               our
               Saviour's
               words
               of
               eating
               his
               Flesh
               and
               drinking
               his
               Blood
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Letter
               ,
               is
               a
               Letter
               that
               kills
               .
            
             These
             Passages
             I
             cite
             by
             an
             Anticipation
             ,
             before
             I
             enter
             upon
             the
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Matter
             ;
             because
             they
             belong
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             the
             Discourse
             in
             St.
             Iohn
             ;
             Now
             if
             the
             Sense
             that
             we
             give
             to
             these
             Words
             is
             made
             good
             ,
             we
             need
             be
             at
             no
             more
             pains
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             Sense
             :
             Since
             this
             must
             prove
             that
             to
             be
             the
             only
             true
             Sense
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             for
             all
             the
             Arguments
             that
             have
             been
             brought
             by
             us
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             arising
             out
             of
             the
             Fruitfulness
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             we
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             use
             them
             :
             For
             ,
             our
             Doctrine
             being
             confessed
             by
             them
             it
             wants
             no
             Proof
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             be
             bound
             to
             prove
             a
             Negative
             .
             Therefore
             though
             the
             Copiousness
             of
             this
             Matter
             has
             afforded
             us
             many
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Negative
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             not
             necessary
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             a
             Negative
             always
             proves
             it self
             ;
             so
             that
             holds
             more
             especially
             here
             ,
             where
             that
             which
             is
             denied
             is
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             and
             so
             strange
             Absurdities
             ,
             as
             do
             follow
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Topick
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             is
             the
             Sense
             that
             the
             ancient
             Church
             had
             of
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             we
             certainly
             have
             both
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Evidence
             of
             our
             Senses
             and
             Reason
             of
             our
             side
             ,
             so
             that
             will
             be
             much
             fortified
             ,
             if
             it
             appears
             that
             no
             such
             Doctrine
             was
             received
             in
             the
             First
             and
             best
             Ages
             :
             And
             that
             it
             came
             in
             not
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             .
             I
             shall
             first
             urge
             this
             Matter
             by
             some
             general
             Presumptions
             :
             And
             then
             I
             shall
             go
             to
             plain
             Proofs
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Presumptions
             shall
             be
             put
             only
             as
             Presumptions
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             appear
             to
             be
             violent
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             Man
             cannot
             hold
             giving
             his
             Assent
             to
             the
             Conclusion
             that
             follows
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             though
             they
             are
             put
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             presumptive
             Arguments
             ,
             yet
             that
             will
             not
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             considered
             as
             concluding
             ones
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             stating
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             has
             appeared
             how
             many
             Difficulties
             there
             are
             involved
             in
             it
             :
             These
             are
             Difficulties
             that
             are
             obvious
             and
             soon
             seen
             :
             They
             are
             not
             found
             out
             by
             deep
             enquiry
             and
             much
             speculation
             :
             They
             are
             soon
             felt
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             hardly
             avoided
             :
             And
             ever
             since
             the
             Time
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             has
             been
             received
             by
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             these
             have
             been
             much
             insisted
             on
             :
             Explanations
             have
             been
             offered
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Principles
             of
             natural
             Philosophy
             have
             been
             cast
             into
             a
             new
             Mould
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             ply
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             At
             least
             those
             who
             have
             studied
             their
             Philosophy
             in
             that
             System
             ,
             have
             had
             such
             Notions
             put
             in
             them
             ,
             while
             their
             Minds
             were
             yet
             tender
             and
             capable
             of
             any
             Impressions
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             thereby
             prepared
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             before
             they
             came
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             Train
             of
             Philosophical
             Terms
             and
             Distinctions
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             not
             much
             alarmed
             at
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             came
             to
             be
             set
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             accustomed
             to
             think
             that
             Ubication
             ,
             or
             the
             being
             in
             a
             Place
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             Accident
             to
             a
             Substance
             :
             So
             that
             the
             same
             Bodies
             being
             in
             more
             Places
             ,
             is
             only
             its
             having
             a
             few
             more
             of
             those
             Accidents
             produced
             in
             it
             by
             God
             :
             They
             are
             accustomed
             to
             think
             that
             Accidents
             are
             Beings
             different
             from
             Matter
             :
             like
             a
             sort
             of
             cloathing
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             do
             indeed
             require
             the
             having
             of
             a
             Substance
             for
             their
             Subject
             :
             But
             yet
             since
             they
             are
             believed
             to
             have
             a
             being
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             God
             may
             make
             them
             subsist
             :
             As
             the
             Skin
             of
             a
             Man
             may
             stand
             out
             in
             its
             proper
             Shape
             and
             Colour
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             nothing
             but
             Air
             or
             Vacuity
             within
             it
             .
          
           
           
             They
             are
             accustomed
             to
             think
             that
             as
             an
             Accident
             may
             be
             without
             its
             proper
             Substance
             ,
             so
             a
             Substance
             may
             be
             without
             its
             proper
             Accidents
             :
             And
             they
             do
             reckon
             Extension
             and
             Impenetrability
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Bodies
             so
             filling
             a
             Space
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             Body
             can
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Space
             with
             it
             ,
             among
             its
             Accidents
             :
             So
             that
             a
             Body
             composed
             of
             Organs
             ,
             and
             of
             large
             Dimensions
             ,
             may
             be
             not
             only
             all
             crouded
             within
             one
             Wafer
             ,
             but
             an
             entire
             distinct
             Body
             may
             be
             in
             every
             separable
             Part
             of
             this
             Wafer
             :
             At
             least
             in
             every
             piece
             that
             carries
             in
             it
             the
             Appearances
             of
             Bread.
             
          
           
             These
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             lesser
             Subtilties
             ,
             are
             the
             evident
             Results
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             it
             was
             a
             natural
             Effect
             of
             its
             being
             received
             ,
             that
             their
             Philosophy
             should
             be
             so
             transformed
             as
             to
             agree
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             Men
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             Matter
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             ,
             We
             find
             none
             of
             these
             Subtilties
             among
             the
             Ancients
             .
             They
             seem
             to
             apprehend
             none
             of
             those
             Difficulties
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             take
             any
             pains
             to
             solve
             or
             clear
             them
             .
             They
             had
             a
             Philosophical
             Genius
             ,
             and
             shewed
             it
             in
             all
             other
             things
             :
             They
             disputed
             very
             nicely
             concerning
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Essence
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             :
             They
             saw
             the
             Difficulties
             concerning
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             being
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             :
             They
             treat
             of
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Decrees
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             They
             explained
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             different
             States
             of
             the
             Blessed
             and
             the
             Damned
             .
          
           
             They
             saw
             the
             Difficulties
             in
             all
             these
             Heads
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             Copious
             in
             their
             Explanations
             of
             them
             :
             And
             they
             may
             be
             rather
             thought
             by
             some
             too
             full
             ,
             than
             too
             sparing
             in
             the
             canvassing
             of
             Difficulties
             :
             But
             all
             those
             were
             more
             speculative
             Matters
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Difficulty
             was
             not
             so
             soon
             seen
             as
             on
             this
             Subject
             :
             Yet
             they
             found
             these
             out
             ,
             and
             pursued
             them
             with
             that
             Subtilty
             that
             shewed
             they
             were
             not
             at
             all
             displeased
             ,
             when
             occasions
             were
             offered
             them
             to
             shew
             their
             Skill
             in
             answering
             Difficulties
             :
             Which
             ,
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             appears
             very
             evidently
             to
             be
             St.
             Augustin's
             Character
             .
             Yet
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Fathers
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             Sensible
             of
             the
             Difficulties
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             They
             neither
             state
             them
             nor
             answer
             them
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             use
             those
             reserves
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             Philosophical
             Matters
             ,
             that
             Men
             must
             have
             used
             who
             were
             possessed
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             For
             ,
             a
             Man
             cannot
             hold
             it
             without
             bringing
             himself
             to
             think
             and
             speak
             otherways
             upon
             all
             natural
             Things
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             do
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             so
             far
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             deliver
             themselves
             in
             a
             way
             that
             shews
             they
             had
             no
             such
             Apprehensions
             of
             Things
             .
          
           
             They
             thought
             that
             all
             Creatures
             were
             limited
             to
             one
             Place
             :
             And
             from
             thence
             they
             argued
             against
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             believed
             that
             their
             Deities
             were
             in
             every
             one
             of
             those
             Statues
             which
             they
             consecrated
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             Head
             they
             proved
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             Because
             he
             wrought
             in
             many
             different
             Places
             at
             once
             :
             Which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             if
             he
             were
             only
             a
             Creature
             .
          
           
             They
             affirm
             that
             Christ
             can
             be
             no
             more
             on
             Earth
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             can
             be
             but
             in
             one
             Place
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             Bounds
             nor
             Figure
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             neither
             be
             touched
             nor
             seen
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             Body
             :
             That
             Bodies
             are
             extended
             in
             some
             Place
             ,
             and
             cannot
             exist
             after
             the
             Manner
             of
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             They
             argue
             against
             the
             Eternity
             of
             Matter
             ,
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             produced
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             Being
             before
             it
             was
             produced
             :
             And
             on
             all
             Occasions
             they
             appeal
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Senses
             as
             Infallible
             .
          
           
           
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             believe
             otherwise
             tended
             to
             reverse
             the
             whole
             State
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Order
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             to
             reproach
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             since
             it
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             given
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             all
             his
             Works
             to
             Liars
             and
             Deceivers
             ,
             if
             our
             Senses
             may
             be
             false
             :
             That
             we
             must
             doubt
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             if
             the
             Testimony
             of
             hearing
             ,
             seeing
             and
             feeling
             ,
             could
             deceive
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             their
             Contests
             with
             the
             Marcionites
             and
             others
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             they
             appeal
             always
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Senses
             as
             Infallible
             :
             And
             even
             treating
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             without
             Limitation
             or
             Exception
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Bread
             ,
             as
             their
             Eyes
             witnessed
             ,
             and
             true
             Wine
             that
             Christ
             did
             Consecrate
             to
             be
             the
             Memorial
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ;
             and
             they
             tell
             us
             in
             this
             very
             Particular
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Senses
             .
          
           
             Another
             presumptive
             Proof
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancients
             knew
             nothing
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathens
             and
             the
             Iews
             who
             charged
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             with
             every
             thing
             that
             they
             could
             invent
             ,
             to
             make
             both
             it
             and
             them
             odious
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             passed
             over
             this
             in
             which
             both
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             seemed
             to
             be
             so
             evidently
             on
             their
             side
             .
          
           
             They
             reproach
             the
             Christians
             for
             believing
             a
             God
             that
             was
             Born
             ,
             a
             God
             of
             Flesh
             that
             was
             crucified
             and
             buried
             :
             They
             laughed
             at
             their
             belief
             of
             a
             Judgment
             to
             come
             ,
             of
             endless
             Flames
             ,
             of
             a
             heavenly
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Those
             who
             writ
             the
             first
             Apologies
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Arnobius
            
             and
             
               Minutius
               Felix
            
             ,
             have
             given
             us
             a
             large
             Account
             of
             the
             Blasphemies
             both
             of
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             against
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Cyril
             of
             Alexandria
             has
             given
             us
             Iulian's
             Objections
             in
             his
             own
             Words
             ;
             who
             having
             been
             not
             only
             initiated
             into
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             but
             having
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             Philosophical
             and
             Inquisitive
             Man
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             well
             instructed
             concerning
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             this
             Religion
             :
             And
             his
             Relation
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Constantine
             ,
             must
             have
             made
             the
             Christians
             concerned
             to
             take
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Pains
             on
             him
             .
             When
             he
             made
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             he
             reproached
             the
             Christians
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             laughed
             at
             them
             for
             thinking
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Ablution
             and
             Sanctification
             in
             it
             ,
             conceiving
             it
             a
             thing
             Impossible
             that
             Water
             should
             wash
             or
             cleanse
             a
             Soul
             :
             Yet
             neither
             he
             nor
             Porphiry
             ,
             nor
             Celsus
             before
             them
             ,
             did
             charge
             this
             Religion
             with
             the
             Absurdities
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Christians
             of
             that
             time
             had
             any
             such
             Doctrine
             among
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             been
             known
             .
             Every
             Christian
             must
             have
             known
             in
             what
             Sense
             those
             Words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               is
               my
               body
            
             and
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
            
             were
             understood
             among
             them
             .
             All
             the
             Apostates
             from
             Christianity
             must
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             published
             it
             to
             excuse
             or
             hide
             the
             shame
             of
             their
             Apostacy
             :
             Since
             Apostates
             are
             apt
             to
             spread
             Lies
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             forsake
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             conceal
             such
             Truths
             as
             are
             to
             their
             Prejudice
             .
             Iulian
             must
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             had
             known
             it
             ,
             his
             Judgment
             was
             too
             True
             ,
             and
             his
             Malice
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             too
             Quick
             ,
             to
             overlook
             or
             neglect
             the
             Advantages
             which
             this
             part
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             gave
             him
             .
             Nor
             can
             this
             be
             carried
             off
             by
             saying
             that
             the
             
               eating
               of
               human
               Flesh
            
             and
             the
             
               Thyestean
               Suppers
            
             ,
             which
             were
             objected
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             relate
             to
             this
             :
             When
             the
             Fathers
             answer
             that
             ,
             they
             tell
             the
             Heathens
             that
             it
             was
             a
             downright
             Calumny
             and
             Lie
             :
             And
             do
             not
             offer
             any
             Explanations
             or
             Distinctions
             taken
             from
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             clear
             them
             from
             the
             mistake
             and
             malice
             of
             this
             Calumny
             .
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             the
             execrable
             Practices
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             
             Christians
             ,
             gave
             the
             Rise
             to
             those
             as
             well
             as
             to
             many
             other
             Calumnies
             :
             But
             they
             were
             not
             at
             all
             founded
             on
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             once
             mentioned
             as
             the
             Occasion
             of
             this
             Accusation
             .
          
           
             Another
             Presumption
             from
             which
             we
             conclude
             that
             the
             Ancients
             knew
             nothing
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             that
             we
             find
             Heresies
             and
             Disputes
             arising
             concerning
             all
             the
             other
             Points
             of
             Religion
             :
             There
             were
             very
             few
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             fall
             under
             great
             Objections
             :
             But
             there
             was
             not
             any
             one
             Heresy
             raised
             upon
             this
             Head
             :
             Men
             were
             never
             so
             meek
             and
             tame
             as
             easily
             to
             believe
             things
             ,
             when
             there
             appeared
             strong
             Evidence
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             great
             Presumptions
             against
             them
             .
             In
             these
             last
             Eight
             or
             Nine
             Centuries
             ,
             since
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             received
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             a
             perpetual
             Opposition
             made
             to
             it
             ,
             even
             in
             dark
             and
             unlearned
             Ages
             :
             In
             which
             ,
             implicite
             Faith
             and
             blind
             Obedience
             have
             carried
             a
             great
             sway
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Secular
             Arm
             has
             been
             employed
             with
             great
             and
             unrelenting
             Severities
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             all
             that
             have
             opposed
             it
             :
             Yet
             all
             the
             while
             many
             have
             stood
             out
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             suffered
             much
             and
             long
             for
             their
             rejecting
             it
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             opposition
             should
             have
             been
             made
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             during
             the
             nine
             hundred
             Years
             last
             past
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             former
             eight
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             there
             should
             have
             been
             no
             Disputes
             at
             all
             concerning
             it
             :
             And
             that
             while
             all
             other
             things
             were
             so
             much
             questioned
             ,
             that
             several
             Fathers
             writ
             ,
             and
             Councils
             were
             called
             to
             settle
             the
             Belief
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             that
             for
             about
             eight
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             single
             Point
             that
             went
             down
             so
             easily
             that
             no
             Treatise
             was
             all
             that
             while
             writ
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             nor
             Council
             held
             to
             establish
             it
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             much
             rather
             ,
             that
             since
             there
             have
             been
             Contests
             upon
             this
             Point
             these
             last
             Nine
             Ages
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             none
             the
             first
             Eight
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             known
             during
             those
             First
             Ages
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             great
             Silence
             about
             it
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             strong
             Presumption
             that
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             thought
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             of
             those
             Considerations
             that
             I
             shall
             offer
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             presumptive
             Proofs
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             Rites
             and
             other
             practices
             ,
             that
             have
             arisen
             out
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             as
             its
             natural
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             thought
             of
             for
             a
             great
             many
             Ages
             ;
             but
             that
             have
             gone
             on
             by
             a
             perpetual
             progress
             ,
             and
             have
             increased
             very
             fruitfully
             ,
             ever
             since
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             received
             .
             Such
             are
             the
             Elevation
             ,
             Adoration
             ,
             and
             Processions
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Concomitance
             ,
             and
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Rites
             and
             Rubricks
             ;
             the
             first
             occasions
             and
             beginnings
             of
             which
             are
             well
             known
             .
             These
             did
             all
             arise
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             it
             being
             natural
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Ages
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             for
             Men
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             Christ's
             being
             Corporally
             present
             ,
             to
             run
             out
             into
             all
             possible
             Inventions
             of
             Pomp
             and
             Magnificence
             ,
             about
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             reasonable
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             since
             these
             things
             are
             of
             so
             late
             and
             so
             certain
             a
             date
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             upon
             which
             they
             are
             founded
             is
             not
             much
             ancienter
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Forms
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             they
             are
             reported
             by
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Tertullian
             in
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             Poverty
             and
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             represented
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             Century
             by
             Cyril
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             the
             pretended
             Areopagite
             ,
             have
             nothing
             of
             that
             Air
             that
             appears
             in
             the
             latter
             Ages
             .
             The
             Sacrament
             was
             then
             given
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             it
             was
             put
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             they
             reserved
             some
             portions
             of
             it
             :
             It
             was
             
             given
             to
             Children
             for
             many
             Ages
             :
             The
             Laity
             ,
             and
             even
             Boys
             were
             imployed
             to
             carry
             it
             to
             dying
             Penitents
             ;
             what
             remained
             of
             it
             was
             burnt
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             and
             consumed
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             by
             Children
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             the
             making
             Cataplasms
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             mixing
             the
             Wine
             with
             Ink
             ,
             to
             sign
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             are
             very
             clear
             Presumptions
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             then
             known
             .
          
           
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             their
             not
             adoring
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             done
             to
             this
             day
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             ,
             by
             all
             those
             who
             writ
             of
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Eighth
             and
             Ninth
             Centuries
             so
             copiously
             ;
             this
             I
             say
             of
             their
             not
             adoring
             it
             ,
             is
             perhaps
             more
             than
             a
             presumption
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             then
             thought
             on
             .
             But
             since
             it
             was
             established
             ,
             all
             the
             Old
             Forms
             and
             Rituals
             have
             been
             altered
             ,
             and
             the
             Adoring
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             now
             become
             the
             main
             act
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             among
             them
             .
             One
             ancient
             Form
             is
             indeed
             still
             continued
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             strongest
             kind
             of
             Presumptions
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             came
             in
             much
             later
             than
             some
             other
             Superstitions
             which
             we
             condemn
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             In
             the
             Masses
             that
             are
             appointed
             on
             Saints-days
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             Collects
             in
             which
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             is
             offered
             up
             in
             
               honour
               to
               the
               Saint
            
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             prayed
             that
             it
             may
             become
             the
             
               more
               valuable
               and
               acceptable
               ,
               by
               the
               Merits
               and
               Intercessions
               of
               the
               Saint
               .
            
             Now
             when
             a
             practice
             will
             well
             agree
             with
             one
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             with
             another
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             possible
             reason
             to
             presume
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             it
             came
             in
             under
             that
             Opinion
             with
             which
             it
             will
             agree
             ,
             and
             not
             under
             another
             which
             cannot
             consist
             with
             it
             .
             Our
             Opinion
             is
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             federal
             act
             of
             our
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             offer
             up
             our
             highest
             Devotions
             to
             God
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             largest
             Returns
             from
             him
             :
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             Superstitious
             conceit
             to
             celebrate
             this
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             but
             howsoever
             upon
             the
             supposition
             of
             Saints
             hearing
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Interceding
             for
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             still
             good
             sense
             in
             this
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             is
             believed
             that
             Christ
             is
             Corporally
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             offered
             up
             in
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             against
             all
             Sense
             ,
             and
             it
             approaches
             to
             Blasphemy
             ,
             to
             do
             this
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             desire
             that
             this
             which
             is
             of
             infinite
             value
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             God's
             Blessings
             to
             us
             ,
             should
             receive
             any
             addition
             or
             increase
             in
             its
             value
             or
             acceptation
             from
             the
             
               Merits
               or
               Intercession
            
             of
             Saints
             .
             So
             this
             ,
             tho'
             a
             late
             practice
             ,
             yet
             does
             fully
             evince
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             was
             not
             yet
             thought
             on
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             first
             brought
             into
             the
             Office.
             
          
           
             So
             far
             I
             have
             gone
             upon
             the
             Presumptions
             that
             may
             be
             offered
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             not
             known
             to
             the
             Ancients
             .
             They
             are
             not
             only
             just
             and
             lawful
             Presumptions
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             so
             strong
             and
             violent
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             well
             considered
             ,
             they
             force
             an
             assent
             to
             that
             which
             we
             infer
             from
             them
             .
             I
             go
             next
             to
             the
             more
             plain
             and
             direct
             Proofs
             that
             we
             find
             of
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Ancients
             in
             this
             Matter
             .
          
           
             They
             call
             the
             Elements
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             after
             the
             Consecration
             .
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             calls
             them
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               a
               nourishment
               which
               nourished
            
             :
             He
             indeed
             says
             it
             is
             not
             
               common
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             was
             still
             so
             in
             Substance
             :
             And
             he
             illustrates
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Elements
             by
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             human
             Nature
             did
             not
             lose
             or
             change
             its
             Substance
             by
             its
             Union
             with
             the
             Divine
             :
             So
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Wine
             do
             not
             according
             to
             that
             Explanation
             ,
             lose
             their
             proper
             Substance
             ,
             when
             they
             become
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             Irenoeus
             calls
             it
             that
             
               Bread
               over
               which
               thanks
               are
               given
               ,
            
             and
             says
             ,
             it
             is
             
               no
               more
               common
               Bread
               ,
               but
               the
               Eucharist
               consisting
               of
               two
               things
               ,
               an
               earthly
               and
               a
               heavenly
               .
            
             
          
           
             Tertullian
             arguing
             against
             the
             Marcionites
             ,
             who
             held
             two
             Gods
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Creator
             of
             this
             Earth
             was
             the
             bad
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             Christ
             was
             contrary
             to
             him
             ;
             urges
             against
             them
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Creatures
             :
             And
             says
             ,
             
               he
               did
               not
               reject
               Bread
               by
               which
               he
               represents
               his
               own
               Body
            
             :
             And
             in
             another
             Place
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Christ
               calls
               Bread
               his
               Body
            
             ,
             That
             from
             thence
             you
             may
             understand
             ,
             
               that
               he
               gave
               the
               figure
               of
               his
               Body
               to
               the
               Bread.
               
            
          
           
             Origen
             says
             ,
             we
             eat
             of
             the
             Loaves
             that
             are
             set
             before
             us
             :
             
             
               Which
               by
               prayer
               are
               become
               a
               certain
               holy
               body
               ,
               that
               sanctifies
               those
               who
               use
               them
               with
               a
               sound
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Cyprian
             says
             ,
             
               Christ
               calls
               the
               Bread
               that
               was
               compounded
               of
               many
               grains
               ,
            
             
             
               his
               Body
               :
               And
               the
               Wine
               that
               is
               pressed
               out
               of
               many
               grapes
               his
               Blood
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Vnion
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             Place
             writing
             against
             those
             who
             used
             only
             Water
             ,
             but
             no
             Wine
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             He
             says
             ,
             
               we
               cannot
               see
               the
               Blood
               by
               which
               we
               are
               Redeemed
               ,
               when
               Wine
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Chalice
               ;
               by
               which
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               shewed
               .
            
          
           
             Epiphanius
             being
             to
             Prove
             that
             Man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             is
             not
             like
             him
             ,
             urges
             this
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Bread
               is
               not
               like
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               in
               his
               invisible
               Deity
               ,
               nor
               in
               his
               Incarnate
               likeness
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               round
               and
               without
               feeling
               as
               to
               its
               vertue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             says
             ,
             the
             
               Bread
               in
               the
               beginning
               is
               common
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               after
               the
               Mystery
               has
               consecrated
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             To
             this
             he
             compares
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             mystical
             Oil
             ,
             of
             the
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Stones
             of
             an
             Altar
             or
             Church
             dedicated
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             St.
             Ambrose
             calls
             it
             still
             Bread
             ;
             
             and
             says
             this
             
               Bread
               is
               made
               of
               the
               food
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostom
             on
             these
             words
             
               the
               Bread
               that
               we
               break
            
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               What
               is
               the
               bread
               ?
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ
               :
               What
               are
               they
               made
               to
               be
               who
               take
               it
               ?
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             Which
             shews
             that
             he
             considered
             the
             Bread
             as
             being
             so
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             worthy
             Receivers
             became
             his
             Body
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             not
             by
             a
             change
             of
             Substance
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Sanctification
             of
             their
             Natures
             .
          
           
             St.
             Ierom
             says
             ,
             
               Christ
               took
               Bread
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               as
               Melchisedeck
               had
               in
               the
               figure
               offered
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               he
               might
               also
               represent
               the
               truth
            
             (
             that
             is
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Figure
             )
             
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood.
            
             
          
           
             St.
             Augustin
             does
             very
             largely
             compare
             the
             Sacraments
             being
             called
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             with
             those
             other
             Places
             in
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             are
             his
             Members
             :
             Which
             shews
             that
             he
             thought
             the
             One
             was
             to
             be
             understood
             Mystically
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
             He
             calls
             the
             Eucharist
             frequently
             our
             daily
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             All
             these
             call
             the
             Eucharist
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             in
             express
             Words
             :
             But
             when
             they
             call
             it
             
               Christ's
               Body
               and
               Blood
            
             ,
             they
             call
             it
             so
             
               after
               a
               sort
            
             ,
             or
             that
             
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
            
             ,
             or
             with
             some
             other
             mollifying
             Expression
             .
          
           
             St.
             Augustin
             says
             this
             plainly
             ,
             
             
               after
               some
               sort
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Blood
               is
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               he
               carried
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               hands
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostom
             says
             ,
             
               the
               Bread
               is
               thought
               worthy
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Lord
               :
            
             And
             in
             another
             Place
             reckoning
             up
             the
             improper
             Senses
             of
             the
             word
             Flesh
             ;
             he
             says
             the
             Scriptures
             use
             to
             call
             the
             Mysteries
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               whole
               Church
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
           
             So
             Tertullian
             says
             ,
             
               Christ
               calls
               the
               Bread
               his
               Body
               ,
               and
               names
               the
               Bread
               by
               his
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             Fathers
             do
             not
             only
             call
             the
             consecrated
             Elements
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             :
             They
             do
             also
             affirm
             that
             they
             retain
             their
             proper
             Nature
             and
             Substance
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             to
             their
             Nature
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             before
             .
             And
             the
             Occasion
             upon
             which
             the
             Passages
             ,
             that
             I
             go
             next
             to
             mention
             ,
             are
             used
             by
             them
             ,
             does
             prove
             this
             Matter
             beyond
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             Apollinaris
             did
             broach
             that
             Heresy
             which
             was
             afterwards
             put
             in
             full
             Form
             by
             Eutyche●
             ;
             and
             that
             had
             so
             great
             a
             Party
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             had
             one
             General
             Council
             (
             a
             pretended
             one
             at
             least
             )
             to
             favour
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             condemned
             by
             another
             .
             Their
             Error
             was
             that
             the
             human
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             was
             swallowed
             up
             by
             the
             Divine
             ,
             if
             not
             while
             he
             was
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             after
             his
             Ascension
             to
             Heaven
             .
             This
             Error
             was
             confuted
             by
             several
             Writers
             who
             lived
             very
             wide
             one
             from
             another
             :
             And
             at
             a
             distance
             of
             above
             a
             hundred
             Years
             one
             from
             another
             .
             St.
             Chrysostom
             at
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
               Ephrem
            
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Gelasius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             All
             those
             write
             to
             Prove
             that
             the
             human
             Nature
             did
             still
             remain
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             changed
             nor
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             but
             only
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             that
             was
             united
             to
             it
             .
             They
             do
             all
             fall
             into
             one
             Argument
             ,
             which
             very
             probably
             those
             who
             came
             after
             St.
             Chrysostom
             took
             from
             him
             :
             
             So
             that
             though
             both
             Theodoret
             and
             Gelasius's
             Words
             are
             much
             fuller
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             Argument
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             St.
             Chrysostom
             had
             urged
             against
             Apollinaris
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             set
             down
             his
             Words
             :
             He
             brings
             an
             Illustration
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             human
             Nature
             was
             not
             destroyed
             by
             its
             Union
             with
             the
             Divine
             ,
             and
             has
             upon
             that
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               As
               before
               the
               Bread
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               we
               call
               it
               Bread
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Divine
               Grace
               has
               sanctified
               it
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               it
               is
               freed
               from
               the
               name
               of
               Bread
               ,
               and
               is
               thought
               worthy
               of
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Body
               ,
               though
               the
               nature
               of
               Bread
               remains
               in
               it
               :
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               said
               there
               are
               two
               Bodies
               but
               one
               Body
               of
               the
               Son
               :
               So
               the
               divine
               Nature
               being
               joined
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               Both
               these
               make
               one
               Son
               and
               one
               Person
               .
            
          
           
             
             Ephrem
             of
             Antioch
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               received
               by
               the
               faithful
               ,
               does
               not
               depart
               from
               its
               sensible
               Substance
               :
               So
               Baptism
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               does
               not
               lose
               its
               own
               sensible
               Substance
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               lose
               that
               which
               it
               was
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
             Theodoret
             says
             ,
             
               Christ
               does
               honour
               the
               Symbols
               with
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ;
               not
               changing
               the
               nature
               ,
               but
               adding
               grace
               to
               nature
               :
            
             In
             another
             Place
             pursuing
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               The
               mystical
               Symbols
               after
               the
               sanctification
               ,
               do
               not
               depart
               from
               their
               own
               nature
               :
               For
               they
               continue
               in
               their
               former
               substance
               ,
               figure
               and
               form
               ,
               and
               are
               visible
               and
               palpable
               as
               they
               were
               before
               :
               But
               they
               are
               understood
               to
               be
               that
               which
               they
               are
               made
               .
            
          
           
             Pope
             Gelasius
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               are
               a
               divine
               thing
            
             ;
             
             
               for
               which
               reason
               we
               become
               by
               them
               partakers
               of
               the
               divine
               Nature
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               does
               not
               cease
               to
               exist
               :
               And
               the
               image
               and
               likeness
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               are
               celebrated
               in
               holy
               Mysteries
               .
            
             Upon
             all
             these
             Places
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             Design
             with
             which
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ's
             Human
             Nature
             did
             still
             subsist
             ,
             unchanged
             and
             not
             swallowed
             up
             by
             its
             Union
             with
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             some
             Reflections
             are
             very
             obvious
             ;
             ●irst
             ,
             If
             the
             corporal
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             had
             been
             then
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             natural
             and
             unavoidable
             Argument
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             which
             must
             put
             an
             end
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             believed
             such
             corporal
             Presence
             ,
             was
             this
             :
             Christ
             has
             certainly
             a
             natural
             Body
             
             still
             ,
             because
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Wine
             are
             turned
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             cannot
             be
             turned
             to
             that
             which
             is
             not
             .
             In
             their
             Writings
             they
             argued
             against
             the
             possibility
             of
             a
             substantial
             Change
             of
             a
             Human
             Nature
             into
             the
             Divine
             ;
             but
             that
             could
             not
             have
             been
             urged
             by
             Men
             who
             believed
             a
             substantial
             Mutation
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             For
             then
             the
             Eutychians
             might
             have
             retorted
             the
             Argument
             with
             great
             Advantage
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Eutychians
             did
             make
             use
             of
             some
             Expressions
             ,
             that
             were
             used
             by
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             Import
             that
             they
             did
             argue
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             represents
             their
             Objections
             :
             But
             to
             that
             he
             answers
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             denying
             that
             any
             such
             substantial
             Change
             was
             made
             .
             The
             Design
             of
             those
             Fathers
             was
             to
             prove
             that
             things
             might
             be
             united
             together
             ,
             and
             continue
             so
             united
             without
             the
             change
             of
             their
             Substances
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             true
             in
             the
             two
             Natures
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             to
             make
             this
             more
             Sensible
             they
             bring
             in
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             known
             and
             confessed
             :
             For
             in
             their
             arguing
             upon
             it
             they
             do
             suppose
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             out
             of
             dispute
             .
          
           
             Now
             according
             to
             the
             Roman
             Doctrine
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             a
             very
             odd
             Sort
             of
             an
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ's
             Human
             Nature
             was
             not
             swallowed
             up
             of
             the
             Divine
             ,
             because
             the
             Mysteries
             or
             Elements
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             
               Substance
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               ,
               only
               they
               retain
               the
               outward
               appearances
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             an
             Eutychian
             might
             readily
             have
             answered
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Human
             Nature
             might
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             destroyed
             :
             And
             though
             Christ
             had
             appeared
             in
             that
             likeness
             ,
             he
             retained
             only
             the
             Accidents
             of
             Human
             Nature
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Human
             Nature
             it self
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Wine
             were
             destroyed
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             This
             had
             been
             a
             very
             absurd
             way
             of
             arguing
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             had
             indeed
             delivered
             up
             the
             Cause
             to
             the
             Eutychians
             :
             Whereas
             those
             Fathers
             make
             it
             an
             Argument
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             notwithstanding
             an
             Uninion
             of
             two
             Beings
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             Union
             as
             did
             communicate
             a
             Sanctification
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             the
             two
             Natures
             might
             remain
             still
             distinguish'd
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             Therefore
             it
             might
             be
             so
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             so
             evident
             an
             Indication
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             Century
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Writers
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             do
             urge
             it
             so
             home
             as
             an
             Argument
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Point
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             scarce
             think
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             consider
             it
             fully
             without
             being
             determined
             by
             it
             .
             And
             so
             far
             we
             have
             considered
             the
             Authorities
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             believed
             that
             the
             Substance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             did
             still
             remain
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Another
             Head
             of
             Proof
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             our
             Bodies
             are
             nourished
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             which
             shews
             very
             plainly
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Notion
             of
             a
             Change
             of
             Substance
             made
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             calls
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             
             
               That
               food
               by
               which
               our
               flesh
               and
               blood
               through
               its
               transmutation
               into
               them
               are
               nourished
               .
            
          
           
             Irenaeus
             makes
             this
             an
             Argument
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             fed
             by
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               When
               the
               Cup
               and
               the
               Bread
               ,
               receives
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               becomes
               the
               Eucharist
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               flesh
               is
               encreased
               and
               subsists
               :
            
             And
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               the
               flesh
               is
               nourished
               by
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               made
               his
               Member
               .
            
          
           
             Tertullian
             says
             ,
             
               The
               flesh
               is
               fed
               with
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Origen
             explains
             this
             very
             largely
             on
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               that
               which
               enters
               within
               a
               man
               that
               defiles
               the
               man
            
             ;
             He
             says
             ,
             if
             every
             thing
             that
             
             goes
             into
             the
             Belly
             ,
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             Draught
             ,
             then
             
               that
               food
               which
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               goes
               also
               into
               the
               belly
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               which
               is
               material
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               goes
               from
               thence
               into
               the
               draught
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               but
               the
               Word
               that
               is
               pronounced
               over
               it
               ,
               which
               profits
               him
               that
               eats
               it
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               is
               not
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Spain
             in
             a
             Councel
             that
             sat
             at
             Toledo
             in
             the
             Seventh
             Century
             ,
             
             condemned
             those
             that
             began
             to
             Consecrate
             Round
             Wafers
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             offer
             one
             intire
             Loaf
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             and
             appointed
             that
             for
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Bread
             as
             remained
             after
             the
             Communion
             ,
             that
             either
             it
             should
             be
             put
             in
             some
             Bag
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             was
             needful
             to
             eat
             it
             up
             ,
             that
             
               it
               might
               not
               oppress
               the
               belly
               of
               him
               that
               took
               it
               with
               an
               over-charging
               burden
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               might
               not
               go
               into
               the
               digestion
               .
            
             They
             fancying
             that
             a
             lesser
             quantity
             made
             no
             digestion
             ,
             and
             produced
             no
             Excrement
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Ninth
             Century
             both
             
               Rabanus
               Maurus
            
             ,
             and
             Heribald
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             so
             digested
             that
             some
             part
             of
             it
             turned
             to
             Excrement
             ;
             which
             was
             also
             held
             by
             divers
             Writers
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             whom
             their
             Adversaries
             called
             by
             way
             of
             reproach
             Stercoranists
             .
             Others
             indeed
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             did
             think
             that
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             became
             Excrement
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             spread
             through
             the
             whole
             Substance
             of
             the
             Communicant
             ,
             
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul.
             Both
             Cyril
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               Damascene
            
             ,
             fell
             into
             this
             conceit
             ;
             but
             still
             they
             thought
             that
             it
             was
             changed
             into
             the
             Substance
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             nourished
             them
             without
             any
             Excrement
             coming
             from
             any
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             do
             call
             the
             Consecrated
             Elements
             the
             Figures
             ,
             the
             Signs
             ,
             the
             Symbols
             ,
             the
             Types
             and
             Antitypes
             ,
             the
             Commemoration
             ,
             the
             Representation
             ,
             the
             Mysteries
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ;
             which
             does
             evidently
             demonstrate
             that
             they
             could
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             very
             Substance
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             
             Tertullian
             when
             he
             is
             proving
             that
             Christ
             had
             a
             true
             Body
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             a
             Phantasm
             ,
             argues
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               made
               Bread
               to
               be
               his
               Body
               ;
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               figure
               of
               my
               Body
               :
            
             From
             which
             he
             argues
             ,
             that
             since
             his
             Body
             had
             that
             for
             its
             figure
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             true
             Body
             ;
             for
             an
             empty
             thing
             ,
             such
             as
             a
             Phantasm
             is
             ,
             cannot
             have
             a
             figure
             .
             It
             is
             from
             hence
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             then
             believed
             that
             Christ's
             Body
             was
             literally
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             the
             Argument
             would
             have
             been
             much
             clearer
             and
             shorter
             :
             Christ
             has
             a
             
               true
               Body
            
             ,
             because
             we
             believe
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             truly
             his
             Body
             ,
             than
             to
             go
             and
             prove
             it
             so
             far
             about
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             a
             Phantasm
             has
             no
             figure
             :
             But
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             Phantasm
             .
          
           
             
             St.
             Austin
             says
             ,
             
               He
               commended
               and
               gave
               to
               his
               Disciples
               the
               Figure
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood.
            
             And
             when
             the
             Manicheans
             objected
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             Blood
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             the
             Life
             or
             Soul
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             New.
             He
             answers
             ,
             that
             Blood
             was
             not
             the
             Soul
             or
             Life
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Sign
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Sign
             sometimes
             bears
             the
             name
             of
             that
             of
             which
             it
             is
             the
             Sign
             :
             
             So
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Christ
               did
               not
               doubt
               to
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               giving
               the
               Sign
               of
               his
               Body
               .
            
             Now
             that
             had
             been
             a
             very
             bad
             Argument
             ,
             if
             the
             Bread
             was
             truly
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             it
             had
             proved
             that
             the
             Sign
             must
             be
             one
             with
             the
             thing
             signified
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Ancient
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             do
             so
             frequently
             use
             the
             words
             
               Type
               ,
               Antitype
               ,
               Sign
            
             and
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             denied
             ;
             it
             is
             their
             constant
             Style
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             a
             thing
             cannot
             be
             the
             Type
             and
             Symbol
             of
             it self
             .
             And
             tho'
             they
             had
             more
             frequent
             occasions
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             than
             either
             of
             Baptism
             or
             the
             Chrism
             ;
             yet
             as
             they
             called
             the
             Water
             and
             the
             
               Oyl
               ,
               Types
            
             and
             Mysteries
             ,
             so
             
             they
             bestowed
             the
             same
             descriptions
             on
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             have
             many
             strong
             Expressions
             concerning
             the
             Water
             and
             the
             Oyl
             that
             cannot
             be
             literally
             understood
             ,
             so
             upon
             the
             same
             Grounds
             it
             will
             appear
             reasonable
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             same
             Exposition
             to
             some
             high
             Expressions
             ,
             that
             they
             fell
             into
             concerning
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             Facundus
             has
             some
             very
             full
             Discourses
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             He
             is
             proving
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             called
             the
             
               Adopted
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             is
             truly
             
               his
               Son
            
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             he
             was
             Baptized
             .
             
               The
               Sacrament
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
            
             
             
               may
               be
               called
               Baptism
               ;
               as
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Consecrated
               Bread
               and
               Cup
               ,
               is
               called
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               :
               Not
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               properly
               his
               Body
               ,
               or
               the
               Cup
               properly
               his
               Blood
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               contain
               in
               them
               the
               Mystery
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood.
            
             St.
             Austin
             says
             ,
             
               That
               Sacraments
               must
               have
               some
               resemblance
               of
               those
               things
               of
               which
               they
               are
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               So
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               after
               some
               manner
               his
               Body
               :
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Blood
               is
               after
               some
               manner
               his
               Blood.
            
             And
             speaking
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Praise
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
             
               The
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               was
               promised
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               Sacrifices
               that
               were
               the
               Types
               of
               it
               .
               In
               the
               Passion
               the
               Sacrifice
               was
               truly
               offered
               ;
               and
               after
               his
               Ascension
               it
               is
               Celebrated
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Remembrance
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             murmuring
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             upon
             our
             Saviour's
             speaking
             of
             giving
             his
             Flesh
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             eat
             it
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               They
               foolishly
               and
               carnally
               thought
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               was
               to
               cut
               off
               some
               parcels
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               to
               be
               given
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               he
               shews
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Sacrament
               hid
               there
            
             ;
             and
             he
             thus
             Paraphrases
             that
             Passage
             ,
             
               The
               words
               that
               I
               have
               spoken
               to
               you
               ,
               they
               are
               spirit
               and
               life
               :
               Vnderstand
               spiritually
               that
               which
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               this
               Body
               which
               you
               see
               that
               you
               are
               to
               eat
               ,
               or
               to
               drink
               this
               Blood
               which
               they
               shall
               shed
               ,
               who
               crucifie
               me
               .
               But
               I
               have
               recommended
               a
               Sacrament
               to
               you
               ,
               which
               being
               spiritually
               understood
               ,
               shall
               quicken
               you
               :
               And
               tho'
               it
               be
               necessary
               that
               it
               be
               celebrated
               visibly
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               invisibly
               .
            
          
           
             Primasius
             compares
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             a
             Pledge
             ,
             
             which
             a
             dying
             Man
             leaves
             to
             any
             one
             whom
             he
             loved
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             more
             Important
             than
             the
             Quotation
             of
             any
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             pass
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             St.
             Ambrose
             ;
             
             tho'
             it
             is
             generally
             agreed
             that
             those
             Books
             were
             writ
             some
             Ages
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             gives
             us
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             used
             in
             his
             time
             :
             He
             calls
             it
             
               the
               Heavenly
               Words
            
             ,
             and
             sets
             it
             down
             .
             The
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             a
             clearer
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Discourses
             that
             can
             be
             made
             by
             any
             Doctor
             in
             it
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             are
             only
             the
             private
             reasonings
             of
             particular
             Men
             :
             And
             of
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Consecration
             is
             that
             which
             does
             most
             certainly
             set
             out
             to
             us
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             Church
             that
             used
             it
             :
             But
             that
             which
             makes
             this
             Remark
             the
             more
             Important
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             Prayer
             as
             set
             down
             by
             this
             pretended
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             is
             very
             near
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             only
             there
             is
             one
             very
             Important
             variation
             ,
             which
             will
             best
             appear
             by
             setting
             both
             down
             .
          
           
             That
             of
             St.
             Ambrose's
             is
             ,
             
               Fac
               nobis
               hanc
               oblationem
               ,
               ascriptam
               ,
               rationabilem
               ,
               acceptabilem
               ,
               quod
               est
               figura
               Corporis
               &
               Sanguinis
               Domini
               nostri
               Iesu
               Christi
               ,
               qui
               pridie
               quam
               pateretur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Mass
             is
             ,
             
               Quam
               oblationem
               tu
               Deus
               in
               omnibus
               quae
               sumus
               benedictam
               ,
               ascriptam
               ,
               ratam
               ,
               rationabilem
               ,
               acceptabilemque
               facere
               digneris
               :
               ut
               nobis
               Corpus
               &
               Sanguis
               fiat
               dilectissimi
               filii
               tui
               Domini
               nostri
               Iesu
               Christi
               .
            
          
           
           
             We
             do
             plainly
             see
             so
             great
             a
             resemblance
             of
             the
             later
             to
             the
             former
             of
             these
             two
             Prayers
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             was
             begun
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             we
             observe
             an
             Essential
             difference
             .
             In
             the
             former
             this
             Sacrifice
             is
             called
             the
             
               Figure
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             Whereas
             in
             the
             later
             it
             is
             Prayed
             that
             
               it
               may
               become
               to
               us
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             As
             long
             as
             the
             former
             was
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             pofsible
             for
             us
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             could
             be
             received
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             was
             believed
             to
             be
             the
             
               true
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             could
             not
             be
             called
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             the
             
               Figure
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             change
             that
             was
             made
             in
             this
             Prayer
             ,
             was
             an
             evident
             proof
             of
             a
             change
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             could
             tell
             in
             what
             Age
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             we
             might
             then
             upon
             greater
             certainty
             fix
             the
             time
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             change
             was
             made
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             which
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             that
             Prayer
             with
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             observed
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             set
             down
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             Proofs
             reduced
             under
             different
             Heads
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             appears
             evidently
             that
             the
             Fathers
             did
             not
             believe
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             did
             affirm
             the
             contrary
             very
             expresly
             .
             This
             Sacrament
             continued
             to
             be
             so
             long
             considered
             as
             the
             Figure
             or
             Image
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             that
             the
             Seventh
             General
             Council
             which
             met
             at
             Constantinople
             in
             the
             Year
             754
             ,
             and
             consisted
             of
             above
             Three
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             it
             condemned
             the
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             affirmed
             that
             this
             was
             the
             only
             Image
             that
             we
             might
             lawfully
             have
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             appointed
             us
             to
             offer
             this
             
               Image
               of
               his
               Body
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Substance
               of
               the
               Bread.
            
             That
             was
             indeed
             contradicted
             with
             much
             confidence
             by
             the
             Second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             what
             appears
             to
             this
             day
             in
             all
             the
             Greek
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             they
             do
             positively
             deny
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             ever
             called
             the
             
               Image
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             they
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             the
             
               true
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             shall
             next
             shew
             how
             this
             Doctrine
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             this
             seems
             plausible
             ,
             that
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             nature
             could
             never
             have
             got
             into
             the
             Church
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             if
             those
             of
             the
             Age
             that
             admitted
             it
             ,
             had
             not
             known
             that
             it
             had
             been
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             former
             Age
             ,
             and
             so
             upwards
             to
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             very
             early
             both
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Irenaeus
             thought
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Divine
             Vertue
             in
             them
             :
             And
             in
             those
             very
             Passages
             which
             we
             have
             urg'd
             from
             the
             Arguings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             against
             the
             Eutychians
             ,
             tho'
             they
             do
             plainly
             prove
             that
             they
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             did
             still
             remain
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             suppose
             an
             Union
             of
             the
             Elements
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Human
             Nature's
             being
             united
             to
             the
             Divine
             ;
             here
             a
             Foundation
             was
             laid
             for
             all
             the
             Superstructure
             that
             was
             afterwards
             raised
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             tho'
             the
             Liturgies
             and
             Publick
             Offices
             continued
             long
             in
             the
             first
             simplicity
             ,
             yet
             the
             Fathers
             who
             did
             very
             much
             study
             Eloquence
             ,
             chiefly
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             carried
             this
             matter
             very
             far
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             Homilies
             .
             They
             did
             only
             apprehend
             the
             Profanation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             from
             the
             unworthiness
             of
             those
             who
             came
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             being
             much
             set
             on
             the
             begetting
             a
             due
             reverence
             for
             so
             holy
             an
             action
             ,
             and
             a
             seriousness
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             urg'd
             all
             the
             Topicks
             that
             sublime
             Figures
             ,
             or
             warm
             Expressions
             could
             help
             them
             with
             ;
             and
             with
             this
             exalted
             Eloquence
             of
             theirs
             ,
             we
             must
             likewise
             observe
             the
             state
             that
             the
             World
             fell
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             :
             Vast
             Swarms
             out
             of
             the
             North
             over-run
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             long
             continued
             Succession
             of
             new
             Invaders
             ,
             all
             was
             sackt
             and
             ruined
             .
             In
             the
             West
             ,
             the
             Goths
             were
             followed
             by
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             the
             
             Alans
             ,
             the
             Gepides
             ,
             the
             Franks
             ,
             the
             Sweves
             ,
             the
             Huns
             ,
             and
             the
             Lombards
             ,
             some
             of
             these
             Nations
             ;
             but
             in
             conclusion
             the
             Saracens
             and
             Turks
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             made
             Havock
             of
             all
             that
             was
             polite
             or
             learned
             ;
             by
             which
             we
             lost
             the
             chief
             Writings
             of
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Times
             ;
             but
             instead
             of
             these
             ,
             many
             spurious
             ones
             were
             afterwards
             produced
             ,
             and
             they
             passed
             easily
             in
             dark
             and
             ignorant
             Ages
             .
             All
             fell
             under
             much
             oppression
             and
             misery
             ;
             and
             Europe
             was
             so
             over-run
             with
             Barbarity
             and
             Ignorance
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             easily
             apprehended
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             as
             have
             been
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             go
             through
             one
             of
             the
             ungratefullest
             pieces
             of
             Study
             that
             can
             be
             well
             imagined
             ;
             and
             have
             read
             the
             Productions
             of
             those
             Ages
             .
             The
             understanding
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             Languages
             ,
             or
             History
             were
             not
             so
             much
             as
             thought
             on
             .
             Some
             affected
             Homilies
             or
             Discantings
             on
             the
             Rituals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             full
             of
             many
             very
             odd
             Speculations
             about
             them
             ,
             are
             among
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             those
             Times
             .
             They
             were
             easily
             imposed
             on
             by
             any
             new
             Forgery
             ;
             witness
             the
             Reception
             and
             Authority
             that
             was
             given
             to
             the
             
               Decretal
               Epistles
            
             of
             the
             Popes
             of
             the
             first
             Three
             Centuries
             ,
             which
             for
             many
             Ages
             maintained
             its
             credit
             ,
             tho'
             it
             was
             plainly
             a
             Forgery
             of
             the
             Eighth
             Century
             ,
             and
             was
             contrived
             with
             so
             little
             Art
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             in
             them
             colour
             enough
             to
             excuse
             the
             ignorance
             of
             those
             that
             were
             deceived
             by
             it
             .
             As
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             mislead
             ignorant
             multitudes
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             Incredible
             Opinions
             and
             Stories
             ,
             that
             is
             suited
             to
             such
             a
             state
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             as
             Men
             are
             apt
             to
             fancy
             that
             they
             see
             Sprights
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             so
             the
             more
             of
             darkness
             and
             unconceivableness
             that
             there
             is
             in
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             more
             properly
             calculated
             for
             such
             times
             .
             The
             Ages
             that
             succeeded
             were
             not
             only
             times
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             also
             times
             of
             much
             Corruption
             .
             The
             Writers
             of
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             Century
             give
             us
             dismal
             Representations
             of
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             their
             times
             ;
             and
             the
             scandalous
             unconstancy
             of
             the
             Councils
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             is
             too
             evident
             a
             proof
             of
             what
             we
             find
             said
             by
             the
             Good
             Men
             of
             those
             days
             :
             But
             things
             fell
             lower
             and
             lower
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             .
             It
             is
             an
             amazing
             thing
             that
             in
             the
             very
             Office
             of
             Consecrating
             Bishops
             ,
             Examinations
             are
             ordered
             concerning
             those
             Crimes
             ,
             the
             very
             mention
             of
             which
             give
             horrour
             ;
             
               De
               Coitu
               cum
               Masculo
               &
               cum
               Quadruped●bus
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Popes
             more
             particularly
             were
             such
             a
             Succession
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             as
             their
             own
             Historians
             have
             described
             them
             ,
             nothing
             in
             any
             History
             can
             be
             produced
             that
             is
             like
             them
             .
             The
             Characters
             they
             give
             them
             are
             so
             monstrous
             ,
             that
             nothing
             under
             the
             authority
             of
             unquestioned
             Writers
             ,
             and
             the
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Facts
             themselves
             ,
             could
             make
             them
             credible
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             Introduction
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             appear
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             is
             that
             we
             plainly
             see
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             was
             every
             where
             so
             Influenced
             by
             the
             management
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             that
             they
             generally
             entred
             into
             Combinations
             to
             subject
             the
             Temporalty
             to
             the
             Spiritualty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             every
             Opinion
             that
             tended
             to
             render
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Clergy
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             their
             Character
             high
             ,
             was
             sure
             to
             receive
             the
             best
             entertainment
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             incouragement
             possible
             .
             Nothing
             could
             carry
             this
             so
             far
             as
             an
             Opinion
             that
             represented
             the
             Priest
             as
             having
             a
             Character
             by
             which
             with
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             he
             could
             make
             a
             God.
             The
             Opinion
             of
             Transubstantiation
             was
             such
             an
             Engine
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             once
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             meet
             with
             a
             favourable
             reception
             from
             those
             who
             were
             then
             seeking
             all
             possible
             colours
             ,
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             it
             .
             The
             numbers
             of
             the
             Clergy
             were
             then
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             their
             contrivances
             were
             so
             well
             suited
             to
             the
             credulity
             and
             superstition
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             by
             Visions
             and
             wonderful
             Stories
             confidently
             vouched
             ,
             they
             could
             easily
             infuse
             any
             thing
             into
             weak
             
             and
             giddy
             Multitudes
             .
             Besides
             that
             the
             Genius
             of
             those
             Times
             led
             them
             much
             to
             the
             love
             of
             Pomp
             and
             Shew
             ;
             they
             had
             lost
             the
             true
             Power
             and
             Beauty
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             were
             willing
             by
             outward
             Appearances
             to
             balance
             or
             compensate
             for
             their
             great
             Defects
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             all
             those
             general
             Considerations
             which
             such
             as
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             History
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             know
             do
             belong
             to
             them
             in
             a
             much
             higher
             Degree
             than
             is
             here
             set
             forth
             :
             There
             are
             some
             Specialities
             that
             relate
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             Particular
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             the
             Introduction
             of
             it
             appear
             the
             more
             Practicable
             .
             This
             had
             never
             been
             condemned
             in
             any
             former
             Age
             ;
             for
             as
             none
             condemn
             Errors
             by
             Anticipation
             or
             Prophesy
             ,
             so
             the
             Promoters
             of
             it
             had
             this
             Advantage
             ,
             that
             no
             formal
             Decision
             had
             been
             made
             against
             them
             .
             It
             did
             also
             in
             the
             outward
             sound
             agree
             with
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             Phrases
             generally
             used
             ,
             of
             the
             Elements
             being
             changed
             into
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             Outward
             sound
             and
             appearance
             was
             enough
             in
             Ignorant
             Ages
             ,
             to
             hide
             the
             Change
             that
             was
             made
             .
             The
             step
             that
             is
             made
             from
             believing
             any
             thing
             in
             General
             ,
             with
             an
             indistinct
             and
             confused
             Apprehension
             ,
             to
             a
             determined
             way
             of
             explaining
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             be
             brought
             about
             .
          
           
             The
             People
             in
             General
             believed
             that
             Christ
             was
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Elements
             were
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ;
             without
             troubling
             themselves
             to
             Examine
             in
             what
             Manner
             all
             this
             was
             done
             :
             So
             it
             was
             no
             great
             step
             in
             a
             dark
             Age
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             particular
             Explanation
             of
             this
             upon
             them
             :
             And
             this
             Change
             being
             brought
             in
             without
             any
             visible
             Alterations
             made
             in
             the
             Worship
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             have
             passed
             with
             the
             World
             more
             easily
             :
             For
             in
             all
             Times
             ,
             visible
             Rites
             are
             more
             minded
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             than
             speculative
             Points
             ;
             which
             they
             consider
             very
             little
             .
             No
             Alterations
             were
             at
             first
             made
             in
             the
             Worship
             ;
             the
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             and
             the
             Processions
             invented
             to
             Honour
             it
             came
             all
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             
             Honorius
             IV.
             who
             first
             appointed
             the
             Adoration
             ,
             does
             not
             pretend
             to
             Found
             it
             on
             ancient
             Practice
             :
             Only
             he
             commands
             the
             Priests
             to
             tell
             the
             People
             to
             do
             it
             :
             And
             he
             at
             first
             enjoined
             only
             an
             Inclination
             of
             the
             Head
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             But
             his
             Successor
             Gregory
             IX
             .
             did
             more
             resolutely
             Command
             it
             ,
             and
             ordered
             a
             Bell
             to
             be
             rung
             at
             the
             Consecration
             and
             Elevation
             ,
             to
             give
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             those
             who
             heard
             it
             might
             kneel
             and
             join
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             so
             Worship
             the
             Host.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Controversy
             about
             the
             Manner
             of
             the
             Presence
             ,
             arose
             incidentally
             upon
             the
             Controversy
             of
             Images
             :
             The
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             the
             
               Image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               remained
               .
            
             Those
             at
             Nice
             how
             furiously
             soever
             they
             fell
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             calling
             the
             Sacrament
             the
             
               Image
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             yet
             do
             no
             where
             blame
             them
             for
             saying
             that
             
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               remained
               in
               it
               :
            
             For
             indeed
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Damascene
             and
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             was
             ,
             That
             
               there
               was
               an
               Assumption
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               into
               an
               Vnion
               with
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             Council
             of
             Constantinople
             brought
             in
             their
             Decision
             occasionally
             ,
             that
             being
             considered
             as
             the
             setled
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             whereas
             those
             of
             Nice
             did
             visibly
             Innovate
             and
             Falsify
             the
             Tradition
             :
             For
             they
             affirm
             as
             Damascene
             had
             done
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Elements
             we●e
             called
             the
             
               Antitypes
               of
               Christ's
               Body
            
             ,
             only
             before
             they
             were
             consecrated
             ,
             but
             not
             after
             it
             :
             Which
             they
             say
             none
             of
             the
             Fathers
             had
             done
             .
             This
             is
             so
             notoriously
             False
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             pretend
             now
             to
             justify
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             since
             there
             are
             above
             twenty
             of
             the
             Fathers
             that
             were
             before
             them
             ,
             who
             in
             plain
             words
             call
             the
             Elements
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             the
             
               Figure
               and
               Antitype
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               :
            
             Here
             then
             was
             the
             Tradition
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             falsified
             ,
             which
             
             is
             no
             small
             Prejudice
             against
             those
             that
             support
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             the
             Credit
             of
             that
             Council
             .
          
           
             About
             thirty
             Years
             after
             that
             Council
             ,
             
               Paschase
               Radbert
            
             Abbot
             of
             Corby
             in
             France
             ,
             did
             very
             plainly
             assert
             the
             corporal
             Presence
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             He
             is
             acknowledged
             both
             by
             Bellarmin
             and
             Sirmondus
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Writer
             ,
             that
             did
             on
             purpose
             advance
             and
             explain
             that
             Doctrine
             :
             He
             himself
             values
             his
             Pains
             in
             that
             Matter
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             laments
             the
             slowness
             of
             some
             in
             believing
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             pretends
             that
             he
             had
             moved
             many
             to
             assent
             to
             it
             :
             But
             he
             confesses
             that
             some
             blamed
             him
             for
             ascribing
             a
             Sense
             to
             the
             Words
             of
             Christ
             that
             was
             not
             consonant
             to
             Truth
             .
             There
             was
             but
             one
             Book
             writ
             in
             that
             Age
             to
             second
             him
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Author
             was
             lost
             till
             Mabillon
             discovered
             that
             it
             was
             writ
             by
             one
             Herigerus
             Abbot
             of
             Cob.
             But
             all
             the
             Eminent
             Men
             and
             the
             great
             Writers
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             wrote
             plainly
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             affi●med
             that
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             remained
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             did
             nourish
             our
             Bodies
             as
             other
             Meats
             do
             .
             Those
             were
             
               Rabanus
               Maurus
            
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Mentz
               ,
               Amalarius
            
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Triers
               ,
               Heribald
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Auxerre
               ,
               Bertram
            
             or
             
               Ratramne
               ,
               Iohn
               Scot
               Erigena
               ,
               Walafridus
               Strabus
               ,
               Florus
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christian
               Druthmar
            
             .
             Three
             of
             these
             set
             themselves
             on
             purpose
             to
             refute
             Paschase
             .
          
           
             
               Rabanus
               Maurus
            
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Abbot
             Egilon
             wrote
             against
             Paschase
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             that
             Body
             that
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             that
             was
             crucified
             and
             raised
             up
             again
             ,
             which
             was
             daily
             offered
             up
             .
             And
             though
             that
             Book
             is
             lost
             ,
             yet
             as
             he
             himself
             refers
             his
             Reader
             to
             it
             in
             his
             Penitential
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             an
             Account
             given
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Anonymous
             defender
             of
             Paschase
             .
          
           
             Ratramne
             was
             commanded
             by
             Charles
             the
             Bald
             ,
             then
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             write
             upon
             that
             Subject
             ,
             which
             he
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Book
             promises
             to
             do
             ,
             not
             trusting
             to
             his
             own
             Sense
             ,
             but
             following
             the
             Steps
             of
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             different
             Opinions
             about
             it
             :
             Some
             believing
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             was
             there
             without
             a
             Figure
             :
             Others
             saying
             that
             it
             was
             there
             in
             a
             Figure
             ,
             or
             Mystery
             :
             Upon
             which
             he
             apprehended
             that
             a
             great
             Schism
             must
             follow
             .
             His
             Book
             is
             very
             short
             and
             very
             plain
             :
             He
             asserts
             our
             Doctrine
             as
             expresly
             as
             we
             our selves
             can
             do
             :
             He
             delivers
             it
             in
             the
             same
             Words
             ,
             and
             proves
             it
             by
             many
             of
             the
             same
             Arguments
             and
             Authorities
             that
             we
             bring
             .
          
           
             Raban
             and
             Ratramne
             were
             without
             dispute
             reckoned
             among
             the
             first
             Men
             of
             that
             Age.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Scot
            
             was
             also
             commanded
             by
             the
             same
             Emperour
             to
             write
             on
             the
             same
             Subject
             :
             He
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             the
             most
             Ingenious
             Men
             of
             the
             age
             ;
             and
             was
             in
             great
             Esteem
             both
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             King
             Alfred
             :
             He
             was
             reckoned
             both
             a
             Saint
             and
             a
             Martyr
             .
             He
             did
             formally
             refute
             Paschase's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             assert
             ours
             .
             His
             Book
             is
             indeed
             lost
             ,
             but
             a
             full
             Account
             of
             it
             is
             given
             us
             by
             other
             Writers
             of
             that
             Time.
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             his
             Opinion
             in
             this
             Matter
             was
             not
             then
             thought
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             general
             Sense
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             Age
             :
             For
             he
             having
             writ
             against
             St.
             Augustin's
             Doctrine
             concerning
             Predestination
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             very
             severe
             Censure
             of
             him
             and
             of
             his
             Writings
             published
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Lions
             :
             In
             which
             they
             do
             not
             once
             reflect
             on
             him
             for
             his
             Opinions
             touching
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             It
             appears
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             then
             generally
             received
             :
             Since
             both
             Ratramne
             and
             he
             ,
             though
             they
             differ'd
             extreamly
             in
             that
             Point
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             yet
             both
             agreed
             in
             this
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             Saxon
             Homily
             that
             was
             read
             in
             England
             on
             Easter-day
             was
             taken
             from
             Scot's
             Book
             ;
             which
             does
             fully
             reject
             the
             corporal
             Presence
             .
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             shew
             that
             Paschase's
             
             Opinion
             was
             an
             Innovation
             broached
             in
             the
             Ninth
             Century
             ,
             and
             was
             opposed
             by
             all
             the
             Great
             Men
             of
             that
             Age.
             
          
           
             The
             Tenth
             Century
             was
             the
             blackest
             and
             most
             ignorant
             of
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             There
             is
             not
             one
             Writer
             in
             that
             Age
             that
             gives
             us
             any
             clear
             Account
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Such
             remote
             Hints
             as
             occur
             do
             still
             savour
             of
             Ratramne's
             Doctrine
             .
             All
             Men
             were
             then
             asleep
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             a
             fit
             time
             for
             the
             Tares
             that
             Paschase
             had
             sown
             to
             grow
             up
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Popes
             of
             that
             Age
             were
             such
             a
             Succession
             of
             Monsters
             ,
             that
             Baronius
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             make
             the
             saddest
             Exclamations
             possible
             against
             their
             Debaucheries
             ,
             their
             Cruelties
             ,
             and
             their
             other
             Vices
             .
             About
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Eleventh
             Century
             ,
             after
             this
             Dispute
             had
             slept
             almost
             two
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             it
             was
             again
             revived
             .
          
           
             Bruno
             Bishop
             of
             Angiers
             ,
             and
             Berengarius
             his
             Archdeacon
             ,
             maintained
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Ratramne
             :
             Little
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             the
             Archdeacon
             is
             spoken
             of
             as
             a
             Man
             of
             great
             Piety
             :
             So
             that
             he
             past
             for
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             such
             Learning
             that
             when
             he
             was
             brought
             before
             Pope
             Nicolaus
             ,
             no
             Man
             could
             resist
             him
             .
             He
             writ
             against
             Paschase
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             followers
             .
             The
             Historians
             of
             that
             Age
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             had
             overspread
             all
             France
             .
             The
             Books
             writ
             against
             him
             by
             Lanfranc
             and
             others
             ,
             are
             filled
             with
             an
             impudent
             corrupting
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             .
             Many
             Councils
             were
             held
             upon
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             these
             together
             with
             the
             Terrours
             of
             Burning
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             beginning
             to
             be
             the
             common
             Punishment
             of
             Heresy
             ,
             made
             him
             renounce
             his
             Opinion
             :
             But
             he
             returned
             to
             it
             again
             ;
             yet
             he
             afterwards
             renounced
             it
             :
             Though
             Lanfranc
             reproaches
             him
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Love
             of
             Truth
             ,
             but
             the
             Fear
             of
             Death
             that
             brought
             him
             to
             it
             .
             And
             his
             final
             Retracting
             of
             that
             renouncing
             of
             his
             Opinion
             is
             lately
             found
             in
             France
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             credibly
             informed
             .
             Thus
             this
             Opinion
             that
             in
             the
             Ninth
             Century
             was
             generally
             received
             ,
             and
             was
             condemned
             by
             neither
             Pope
             nor
             Council
             ,
             was
             become
             so
             odious
             in
             the
             Eleventh
             Century
             ,
             that
             none
             durst
             own
             it
             .
             And
             he
             who
             had
             the
             Courage
             to
             own
             it
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             resolute
             enough
             to
             stand
             to
             it
             :
             For
             about
             this
             Time
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             extirpating
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             of
             deposing
             such
             Princes
             as
             were
             Defective
             in
             that
             Matter
             ,
             was
             universally
             put
             in
             Practice
             .
             Great
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             began
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             in
             the
             Southern
             Parts
             of
             France
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             Points
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             was
             their
             believing
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             corporally
             Present
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             there
             only
             in
             a
             Figure
             or
             Mystery
             .
             But
             now
             that
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             was
             established
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             who
             denied
             it
             were
             adjudged
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             it
             quickly
             gained
             Ground
             ,
             when
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             the
             Priests
             saw
             their
             Interest
             in
             promoting
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             People
             felt
             the
             Danger
             of
             denying
             it
             .
             The
             Anathema's
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Terrours
             of
             Burning
             ,
             were
             infallible
             Things
             ,
             to
             silence
             Contradiction
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             gain
             Assent
             .
          
           
             Soon
             after
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             received
             ,
             the
             Schoolmen
             began
             to
             refine
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             as
             they
             did
             upon
             every
             thing
             else
             .
             The
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             would
             not
             determine
             how
             Christ
             was
             Present
             ;
             whether
             formally
             ,
             or
             substantially
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             .
             Some
             Schoolmen
             thought
             that
             the
             Matter
             of
             Bread
             was
             destroyed
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Form
             remained
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Form
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             Matter
             of
             it
             .
             Others
             thought
             that
             the
             Matter
             of
             the
             Elements
             remained
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Form
             only
             was
             destroyed
             :
             But
             that
             to
             which
             many
             inclined
             ,
             was
             the
             Assumption
             of
             the
             Elements
             into
             an
             Union
             with
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             a
             hypostatical
             Union
             of
             the
             eternal
             Word
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             became
             as
             truly
             a
             Body
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             he
             has
             in
             Heaven
             :
             Yet
             it
             was
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             a
             different
             Body
             .
          
           
           
             Stephen
             Bishop
             of
             Autun
             was
             the
             First
             that
             fell
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Amalric
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Thirteenth
             Century
             denied
             in
             express
             Words
             the
             corporal
             Presence
             :
             
             He
             was
             condemned
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Council
             of
             the
             Lateran
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             his
             Body
             was
             ordered
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             and
             burnt
             :
             And
             in
             opposition
             to
             him
             Transubstantiation
             was
             decreed
             .
             Yet
             the
             Schoolmen
             continued
             to
             offer
             different
             Explanations
             of
             this
             for
             a
             great
             while
             after
             that
             :
             But
             in
             conclusion
             all
             agreed
             to
             explain
             it
             as
             was
             formerly
             set
             forth
             .
             It
             appears
             by
             the
             crude
             Way
             in
             which
             it
             was
             at
             first
             explained
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Novelty
             :
             And
             that
             Men
             did
             not
             know
             how
             to
             mould
             and
             frame
             it
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             it
             was
             licked
             into
             shape
             ;
             the
             whole
             Philosophy
             being
             cast
             into
             such
             a
             Mould
             as
             agreed
             with
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             in
             which
             that
             Philosophy
             has
             lost
             its
             Credit
             ,
             great
             Pains
             are
             taken
             to
             suppress
             the
             New
             and
             freer
             Way
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             easily
             subdued
             to
             support
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             the
             Old
             one
             was
             .
             And
             the
             Arts
             that
             those
             who
             go
             into
             the
             New
             Philosophy
             ,
             take
             to
             reconcile
             their
             Scheme
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             subtile
             and
             unsincere
             Men
             will
             not
             venture
             on
             :
             For
             ,
             since
             they
             make
             Extension
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               Essence
               of
               Matter
            
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             Accidents
             are
             only
             the
             
               Modes
               of
               Matter
            
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             proper
             being
             of
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             a
             Body
             cannot
             be
             without
             its
             Extension
             ,
             and
             that
             Accidents
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             their
             Subject
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             can
             be
             in
             no
             sort
             reconciled
             to
             Transubstantiation
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             would
             willingly
             avoid
             this
             special
             Manner
             of
             the
             Presence
             ,
             and
             only
             in
             General
             assert
             that
             Christ
             is
             corporally
             Present
             .
             But
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Lateran
             and
             Trent
             Councils
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             Transubstantiation
             is
             now
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             bound
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             Tradition
             :
             And
             that
             they
             are
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             as
             to
             believe
             the
             corporal
             Presence
             it self
             .
             Thus
             the
             going
             off
             from
             the
             Simplicity
             in
             which
             Christ
             did
             deliver
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             Church
             at
             first
             received
             it
             ,
             into
             some
             sublime
             Expressions
             about
             it
             ,
             led
             Men
             once
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             they
             still
             went
             farther
             and
             farther
             from
             it
             .
             Pious
             and
             Rhetorical
             Figures
             ,
             pursued
             far
             by
             Men
             of
             heated
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             of
             inflamed
             Affections
             ,
             were
             followed
             with
             Explanations
             invented
             by
             colder
             and
             more
             designing
             Men
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             increased
             till
             it
             grew
             by
             degrees
             to
             that
             which
             at
             last
             it
             settled
             on
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             if
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             had
             rested
             only
             in
             a
             Speculation
             ,
             tho'
             we
             should
             have
             judged
             those
             who
             held
             it
             to
             be
             very
             bad
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             no
             good
             Criticks
             ,
             yet
             we
             could
             have
             endured
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             had
             rested
             there
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             gone
             on
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             practice
             ,
             by
             the
             Adoration
             and
             Processions
             ,
             with
             every
             thing
             else
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             which
             followed
             upon
             it
             ;
             for
             this
             corrupted
             the
             Worship
             .
          
           
             The
             Lutherans
             believe
             a
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             Christ's
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Elements
             are
             together
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             That
             some
             explain
             by
             an
             Vbiquity
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             is
             communicated
             to
             the
             Human
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             his
             Body
             is
             every
             where
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             Whereas
             others
             of
             them
             think
             that
             since
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             must
             needs
             be
             true
             in
             a
             literal
             sense
             ,
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             is
             therefore
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             
               in
               ,
               with
            
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
             All
             this
             we
             think
             is
             ill
             grounded
             ,
             and
             is
             neither
             agreeable
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             .
             A
             great
             deal
             of
             that
             which
             was
             formerly
             set
             forth
             in
             defence
             of
             our
             Doctrine
             falls
             likewise
             upon
             this
             .
             The
             Vbiquity
             communicated
             to
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             a
             thing
             in
             it self
             impossible
             ,
             so
             it
             gives
             no
             more
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             than
             to
             every
             thing
             else
             .
             Christ's
             Body
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             in
             every
             
             thing
             ,
             or
             rather
             every
             thing
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Elements
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             impossibility
             of
             a
             Bodies
             being
             without
             extension
             ,
             or
             in
             more
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             lies
             against
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             Transubstantiation
             .
             But
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             this
             is
             only
             a
             Point
             of
             Speculation
             ,
             nothing
             follows
             upon
             it
             in
             practice
             ,
             no
             Adoration
             is
             offered
             to
             the
             Elements
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             judge
             that
             Speculative
             Opinions
             may
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             when
             they
             neither
             fall
             upon
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             false
             Ideas
             of
             the
             Essential
             parts
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             affect
             our
             practice
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             when
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             is
             maintained
             in
             its
             Purity
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             see
             God
             has
             expressed
             so
             particular
             a
             concern
             ,
             giving
             it
             the
             Word
             which
             of
             all
             others
             raises
             in
             us
             the
             most
             sensible
             and
             the
             strongest
             Ideas
             ,
             calling
             it
             Iealousie
             ;
             that
             we
             reckon
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             watch
             over
             this
             with
             much
             caution
             .
             We
             can
             very
             well
             bear
             with
             some
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             we
             think
             ill
             grounded
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             only
             matters
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Influence
             neither
             on
             Mens
             Morals
             ,
             nor
             their
             Worship
             .
             We
             still
             hold
             Communion
             with
             Bodies
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             judge
             think
             wrong
             ,
             but
             yet
             do
             both
             live
             well
             ,
             and
             maintain
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             We
             know
             the
             great
             design
             of
             Religion
             is
             to
             govern
             Men's
             Lives
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             right
             Ideas
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ways
             of
             Worshipping
             him
             .
             All
             Opinions
             that
             do
             not
             break
             in
             upon
             these
             ,
             are
             things
             in
             which
             great
             forbearance
             is
             to
             be
             used
             ;
             large
             Allowances
             are
             to
             be
             made
             for
             Mens
             Notions
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             think
             that
             neither
             Consubstantiation
             nor
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             how
             ill
             grounded
             soever
             we
             take
             both
             to
             be
             ,
             ought
             to
             dissolve
             the
             Union
             and
             Communion
             of
             Churches
             :
             But
             it
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             if
             under
             either
             of
             these
             Opinions
             an
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Elements
             is
             taught
             and
             practised
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             believe
             is
             plain
             Idolatry
             ,
             when
             an
             Insensible
             piece
             of
             Matter
             ,
             such
             as
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             has
             Divine
             Honours
             paid
             it
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             believed
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             all
             respects
             Worshipped
             with
             the
             same
             Adoration
             that
             is
             offered
             up
             to
             Almighty
             God.
             This
             we
             think
             is
             gross
             Idolatry
             .
             Many
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             acknowledged
             that
             if
             Transubstantiation
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             their
             Worship
             is
             a
             strain
             of
             Idolatry
             beyond
             any
             that
             is
             practised
             among
             the
             most
             depraved
             of
             all
             the
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             excuse
             that
             is
             offered
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             declared
             Object
             of
             Worship
             is
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             believed
             to
             be
             there
             present
             ,
             then
             whether
             he
             is
             present
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             Worship
             terminates
             in
             him
             ;
             both
             the
             secret
             acts
             of
             the
             Worshippers
             ,
             and
             the
             professed
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             lodge
             it
             there
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             tho'
             he
             should
             not
             be
             actually
             present
             ,
             yet
             the
             act
             of
             Adoration
             being
             directed
             to
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             right
             meant
             ,
             and
             duly
             directed
             ,
             even
             tho'
             there
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             a
             mistake
             in
             the
             outward
             application
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             determine
             ,
             how
             far
             this
             may
             be
             pardoned
             by
             God
             ;
             whose
             Mercies
             are
             infinite
             ,
             and
             who
             does
             certainly
             consider
             ,
             chiefly
             the
             Hearts
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             is
             merciful
             to
             their
             Infirmities
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             Errors
             as
             arise
             out
             of
             their
             weakness
             ,
             their
             Hearts
             being
             sincere
             before
             him
             .
             We
             ought
             to
             consider
             this
             action
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             Mens
             Apprehensions
             and
             Opinions
             about
             it
             .
             If
             the
             conceits
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Idolaters
             had
             both
             concerning
             their
             Gods
             ,
             and
             the
             Idols
             that
             they
             Worshipped
             ,
             will
             excuse
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             say
             that
             there
             were
             ever
             any
             Idolaters
             in
             the
             World.
             Those
             who
             Worshipped
             the
             Sun
             ,
             thought
             that
             the
             great
             Divinity
             was
             lodged
             there
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Vehicle
             or
             Temple
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             misconception
             excused
             from
             being
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             false
             Opinion
             upon
             which
             a
             practice
             is
             founded
             ,
             taken
             up
             without
             any
             good
             authority
             ,
             will
             excuse
             Mens
             Sins
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             
             find
             Apologies
             for
             every
             thing
             .
             If
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             Elements
             had
             been
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             then
             an
             Opinion
             concerning
             it
             might
             excuse
             the
             carrying
             of
             that
             too
             far
             ;
             but
             there
             being
             no
             Command
             for
             it
             ,
             no
             hint
             given
             about
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             insinuation
             given
             of
             any
             such
             practice
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             an
             Opinion
             that
             Men
             have
             taken
             up
             cannot
             justifie
             a
             new
             practice
             ,
             of
             which
             neither
             the
             first
             nor
             a
             great
             many
             of
             the
             following
             Ages
             knew
             any
             thing
             .
             An
             Opinion
             cannot
             justifie
             Mens
             practice
             founded
             upon
             it
             ,
             if
             that
             proves
             to
             be
             false
             .
             All
             the
             softning
             that
             can
             be
             given
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             of
             Ignorance
             ;
             but
             that
             does
             not
             change
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             how
             far
             soever
             it
             may
             go
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             :
             If
             the
             Opinion
             is
             rashly
             taken
             up
             and
             stiffly
             maintained
             ,
             the
             Worship
             that
             is
             introduced
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             aggravated
             by
             the
             ill
             foundation
             that
             it
             is
             built
             upon
             .
             We
             know
             God
             by
             his
             Essence
             is
             every
             where
             ;
             but
             this
             will
             not
             justifie
             our
             Worshipping
             any
             Material
             Object
             upon
             this
             pretence
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             we
             ought
             never
             to
             Worship
             Him
             towards
             any
             visible
             Object
             ,
             unless
             he
             were
             evidently
             declaring
             his
             Glory
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             Flaming-bush
             ;
             to
             the
             Israelites
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Cloud
             of
             Glory
             ;
             or
             to
             us
             Christians
             in
             a
             sublimer
             manner
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             But
             by
             this
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             tho'
             we
             were
             sure
             that
             Christ
             were
             in
             the
             Elements
             ,
             yet
             since
             he
             is
             there
             Invisible
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             by
             his
             Essence
             every
             where
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             direct
             no
             Adoration
             to
             the
             Elements
             ;
             we
             ought
             only
             to
             Worship
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             the
             grateful
             remembrance
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             are
             therein
             commemorated
             .
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             suffer
             our
             Worship
             to
             terminate
             on
             the
             Visible
             Elements
             ;
             because
             if
             Christ
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             does
             not
             manifest
             that
             visibly
             to
             us
             :
             Since
             therefore
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             ,
             upon
             which
             this
             Adoration
             is
             founded
             ,
             is
             False
             ,
             and
             since
             no
             such
             Worship
             is
             so
             much
             as
             mentioned
             ,
             much
             less
             commanded
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             since
             there
             can
             scarce
             be
             any
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             World
             so
             gross
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             excuse
             it self
             by
             some
             such
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             Worship
             are
             made
             to
             terminate
             finally
             in
             God
             ;
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             this
             Plea
             cannot
             excuse
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             even
             though
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             were
             true
             :
             But
             much
             less
             if
             it
             is
             False
             .
             We
             do
             therefore
             condemn
             this
             Worship
             as
             Idolatry
             ,
             without
             taking
             upon
             us
             to
             define
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             towards
             all
             those
             who
             are
             involved
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             the
             Premises
             are
             True
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             needless
             to
             insist
             longer
             on
             explaining
             the
             following
             Paragraph
             of
             the
             Article
             ;
             that
             
               Christ's
               Body
               is
               received
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               a
               heavenly
               and
               spiritual
               Manner
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Mean
               by
               which
               it
               is
               received
               is
               Faith
               :
            
             For
             that
             is
             such
             a
             natural
             result
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             appears
             evident
             of
             it self
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Conclusion
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             those
             Premises
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Paragraph
             is
             against
             the
             
               reserving
               ,
               carrying
               about
               ,
               the
               lifting
               up
               ,
               or
               the
               worshipping
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             The
             Point
             concerning
             the
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             essential
             of
             them
             ,
             has
             been
             already
             considered
             .
             As
             for
             the
             reserving
             or
             carrying
             the
             Sacrament
             about
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             visible
             ,
             that
             the
             Institution
             is
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
            
             ,
             and
             
               drink
               ye
               all
               of
               it
            
             :
             which
             does
             import
             that
             the
             consum●ng
             the
             Elements
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Institution
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             they
             are
             a
             Sacrament
             only
             as
             they
             are
             distributed
             and
             received
             .
             It
             is
             true
             the
             practice
             of
             reserving
             or
             sending
             about
             the
             Elements
             ,
             began
             very
             early
             ;
             the
             state
             of
             things
             at
             first
             made
             it
             almost
             unavoidable
             .
             When
             there
             were
             yet
             but
             a
             few
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             were
             but
             few
             Priests
             to
             serve
             them
             ,
             they
             neither
             could
             nor
             durst
             meet
             all
             together
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             so
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Elements
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             absents
             ,
             to
             those
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
             to
             the
             Sick
             ,
             as
             a
             Symbol
             of
             their
             being
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Bread
             was
             sent
             with
             the
             Wine
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             sent
             about
             by
             any
             Person
             whatsoever
             ;
             sometimes
             by
             Boys
             ;
             
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             famous
             Story
             of
             Serapion
             in
             the
             Third
             Century
             .
             So
             that
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             made
             that
             necessary
             to
             keep
             them
             all
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             obligation
             to
             Union
             and
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             could
             not
             well
             be
             done
             in
             any
             other
             way
             .
             But
             we
             make
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             this
             practice
             ,
             when
             taken
             up
             out
             of
             necessity
             ,
             tho'
             not
             exactly
             conform
             to
             the
             first
             Institution
             ;
             and
             the
             continuing
             it
             out
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             instead
             of
             Consecrating
             a
             larger
             portion
             of
             Elements
             than
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             occasion
             ,
             and
             the
             reserving
             what
             is
             over
             and
             above
             ;
             and
             the
             setting
             that
             out
             with
             great
             Pomp
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             or
             the
             carrying
             it
             about
             with
             a
             vast
             Magnificence
             in
             a
             Procession
             ,
             invented
             to
             put
             the
             more
             honour
             on
             it
             ;
             or
             the
             sending
             it
             to
             the
             Sick
             with
             Solemnity
             ;
             we
             chuse
             rather
             to
             Consecrate
             only
             so
             much
             as
             may
             be
             judged
             fit
             for
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             communicate
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             over
             ,
             we
             do
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             consume
             what
             is
             left
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             occasion
             given
             either
             to
             Superstition
             or
             Irreverence
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Sick
             ,
             or
             the
             Prisoners
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             Mean
             to
             quicken
             their
             Devotion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             a
             closer
             adhering
             to
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             to
             Consecrate
             in
             their
             Presence
             :
             for
             tho'
             we
             can
             bear
             with
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             of
             reserving
             and
             sending
             about
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Idolatry
             joyned
             with
             it
             ;
             yet
             we
             cannot
             but
             think
             that
             this
             is
             the
             continuance
             of
             a
             practice
             which
             the
             state
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             introduced
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             afterwards
             kept
             up
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             too
             scrupulous
             imitation
             of
             that
             time
             ;
             without
             considering
             that
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             and
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             made
             that
             what
             was
             at
             first
             innocently
             practised
             (
             since
             a
             real
             necessity
             may
             well
             excuse
             a
             want
             of
             exactness
             ,
             in
             some
             matters
             that
             are
             only
             positive
             )
             became
             afterwards
             an
             occasion
             of
             much
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             in
             conclusion
             ended
             in
             Idolatry
             .
             Those
             ill
             effects
             that
             it
             had
             ,
             are
             more
             than
             is
             necessary
             to
             justifie
             our
             practice
             in
             reducing
             this
             strictly
             to
             the
             first
             Institution
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             mentioned
             by
             St.
             Paul.
             Neither
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             nor
             Cyril
             of
             Ierusalem
             speak
             of
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             concerning
             it
             neither
             in
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Areopagite
             .
             In
             those
             first
             Ages
             all
             the
             Elevation
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             lifting
             up
             their
             Hearts
             to
             God.
             The
             Elevation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             began
             to
             be
             practised
             in
             the
             Sixth
             Century
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             called
             St.
             Chrysostome's
             ,
             but
             believed
             to
             be
             much
             latter
             than
             his
             time
             .
             
             German
             ,
             a
             Writer
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             of
             the
             Thirteenth
             Century
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             that
             descants
             upon
             it
             ;
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             it
             as
             done
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Adoration
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             makes
             it
             to
             represent
             both
             Christ's
             being
             lifted
             up
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             Ivo
             of
             Chartres
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             11
             th
             Century
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Latins
             that
             speaks
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             was
             not
             commonly
             practised
             ;
             for
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Micrologus
             ,
             tho'
             he
             writ
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             yet
             does
             not
             mention
             it
             ,
             who
             yet
             is
             very
             minute
             upon
             all
             particulars
             relating
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             Nor
             does
             Ivo
             speak
             of
             it
             as
             done
             in
             order
             to
             Adoration
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             form
             of
             shewing
             it
             to
             the
             People
             .
             
             Durand
             ,
             a
             Writer
             of
             the
             13
             th
             Century
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             that
             speaks
             of
             the
             Elevation
             as
             done
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Adoration
             .
             So
             it
             appears
             that
             our
             Church
             by
             cutting
             off
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             has
             restored
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             its
             Primitive
             Simplicity
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXIX
             .
             Of
             the
             Wicked
             which
             eat
             not
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             .
          
           
             
               The
               wicked
               and
               such
               as
               be
               void
               of
               a
               lively
               Faith
               ,
               altho
               they
               do
               carnally
               and
               visibly
               press
               with
               their
               Teeth
               (
               as
               St.
               Austin
               saith
               )
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               in
               no
               wise
               are
               they
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               rather
               to
               their
               condemnation
               do
               eat
               and
               drink
               the
               Sign
               or
               Sacrament
               of
               so
               great
               a
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             THIS
             Article
             arises
             naturally
             out
             of
             the
             Former
             ,
             and
             depends
             upon
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             Christ's
             Body
             is
             corporally
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             then
             all
             Persons
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             who
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             do
             also
             receive
             Christ
             :
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             Christ
             is
             Present
             only
             in
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Manner
            
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Mean
             that
             receives
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Faith
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             believe
             not
             ,
             do
             not
             receive
             him
             .
             So
             that
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Wicked
             do
             not
             receive
             Christ's
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             is
             upon
             the
             Matter
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             the
             proving
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             corporally
             Present
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             very
             considerable
             Branch
             of
             our
             Argument
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             prove
             that
             the
             Fathers
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             corporal
             Presence
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             very
             often
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Wicked
             do
             not
             receive
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Here
             the
             same
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             was
             mentioned
             upon
             the
             Article
             of
             Baptism
             .
             The
             Sacraments
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             either
             as
             they
             are
             Acts
             of
             Church-Communion
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             are
             federal
             Acts
             by
             which
             we
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             With
             respect
             to
             the
             Former
             ,
             the
             visible
             Profession
             that
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Action
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             are
             all
             that
             can
             fall
             under
             human
             cognisance
             :
             So
             a
             Sacrament
             must
             be
             held
             to
             be
             good
             and
             valid
             ,
             when
             as
             to
             outward
             appearance
             all
             things
             are
             done
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             :
             But
             as
             to
             the
             internal
             Effect
             and
             Benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             turns
             upon
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Profession
             that
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             sincerity
             of
             those
             Acts
             which
             do
             accompany
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             these
             are
             not
             seriously
             and
             sincerely
             performed
             ,
             God
             is
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             his
             Institution
             is
             prophaned
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               eats
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drinks
               his
               Blood
               ,
               has
               eternal
               Life
               .
            
             From
             thence
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             does
             truly
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             at
             the
             same
             time
             receive
             with
             him
             both
             a
             Right
             to
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             beginnings
             and
             earnests
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Sacrament
             being
             a
             federal
             Act
             ,
             he
             who
             dishonours
             God
             ,
             and
             prophanes
             this
             Institution
             ,
             by
             receiving
             it
             unworthily
             ,
             becomes
             highly
             guilty
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             draws
             down
             Judgments
             upon
             himself
             :
             And
             as
             it
             is
             confessed
             on
             all
             hands
             that
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             Effects
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             depend
             upon
             the
             State
             and
             Disposition
             of
             him
             that
             Communicates
             ,
             so
             we
             who
             own
             no
             other
             Presence
             but
             an
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             one
             ,
             cannot
             conceive
             that
             the
             Wicked
             who
             believe
             not
             in
             Christ
             do
             receive
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Point
             several
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             delivered
             themselves
             very
             plainly
             .
          
           
             Origen
             says
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               Food
               ,
               whosoever
               eats
               him
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               ;
               of
               whom
               no
               wicked
               Person
               can
               eat
               :
            
             
             
               for
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               that
               any
               who
               continues
               Wicked
               ,
               should
               eat
               the
               Word
               that
               was
               made
               Flesh
               ,
               it
               had
               never
               been
               written
               ,
               Whoso
               eats
               this
               Bread
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               .
            
             This
             comes
             after
             a
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             typical
             and
             symbolical
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             can
             
             only
             belong
             to
             it
             :
             In
             another
             place
             he
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Good
               eat
               the
               living
               Bread
               which
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               the
               Wicked
               eat
               dead
               Bread
               which
               is
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             
             Zeno
             Bishop
             of
             Verona
             ,
             who
             is
             believed
             to
             have
             lived
             near
             Origen's
             time
             ,
             has
             these
             words
             ,
             
               There
               is
               cause
               to
               fear
               that
               he
               in
               whom
               the
               Devil
               dwells
               ,
               does
               not
               eat
               the
               Flesh
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               drink
               his
               Blood
               ;
               though
               he
               seems
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               Faithful
               ;
               since
               our
               Lord
               has
               said
               ,
               He
               that
               eats
               my
               Flesh
               and
               drinks
               my
               Blood
               dwells
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Ierom
             says
             ,
             
               They
               that
               are
               not
               Holy
               in
               Body
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               do
               neither
               eat
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Iesus
               nor
               drink
               his
               Blood
            
             ;
             
             
               of
               which
               he
               said
               ,
               He
               that
               eats
               my
               Flesh
               and
               drinks
               my
               Blood
               hath
               eternal
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             
             St.
             Augustin
             expresses
             himself
             in
             the
             very
             Words
             that
             are
             cited
             in
             the
             Article
             ,
             which
             he
             introduces
             with
             these
             words
             ;
             
               He
               that
               does
               not
               abide
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               Christ
               does
               not
               abide
               ,
               certainly
               does
               not
               spiritually
               eat
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               nor
               drink
               his
               Blood
               ,
               tho
               he
               may
               visibly
               and
               carnally
               press
               with
               his
               Teeth
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               But
               he
               rather
               eats
               and
               drinks
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Matter
               to
               his
               Condemnation
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             Place
             he
             says
             ,
             
             
               Neither
               are
               they
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             vitious
             Persons
             )
             
               to
               be
               said
               to
               eat
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               his
               Members
            
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               He
               that
               says
               ,
               Whoso
               eats
               my
               Flesh
               and
               drinks
               my
               Blood
               abides
               in
               me
               and
               I
               in
               him
               ,
               shews
               what
               it
               is
               not
               only
               in
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               truly
               to
               eat
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               and
               to
               drink
               his
               Blood.
            
             He
             has
             upon
             another
             Occasion
             those
             frequently
             cited
             Words
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             other
             Disciples
             and
             Iudas
             in
             receiving
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             
               These
               did
               eat
               the
               Bread
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               Lord
               (
               panem
               Dominum
               )
               but
               he
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               Lord
               (
               panem
               Domini
               contra
               Dominum
               )
               .
            
             To
             all
             this
             a
             great
             deal
             might
             be
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             even
             after
             Damascene's
             Opinion
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Assumption
             of
             the
             Elements
             into
             an
             Union
             with
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             received
             among
             them
             :
             But
             more
             needs
             not
             be
             said
             concerning
             this
             ,
             since
             it
             will
             be
             readily
             granted
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             are
             in
             the
             Right
             in
             the
             main
             Point
             of
             denying
             the
             corporal
             Presence
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             fall
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXX
             .
             Of
             both
             Kinds
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               to
               Lay
               People
               .
               For
               both
               Parts
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               by
               Christ's
               Ordinance
               and
               Commandment
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               ministred
               to
               all
               Christian
               Men
               alike
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             not
             any
             one
             of
             all
             the
             Controversies
             that
             we
             have
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             decision
             seems
             more
             easie
             and
             shorter
             than
             this
             .
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Institution
             are
             not
             only
             equally
             express
             and
             positive
             as
             to
             both
             kinds
             ,
             but
             the
             diversity
             with
             which
             that
             part
             that
             relates
             to
             the
             Cup
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             as
             clear
             a
             demonstration
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             had
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             this
             kind
             ;
             and
             looks
             like
             a
             special
             direction
             given
             ,
             to
             warn
             the
             Church
             against
             any
             corruption
             that
             might
             arise
             upon
             this
             Head.
             To
             all
             such
             as
             acknowledg
             the
             Immediate
             Union
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             with
             the
             Human
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Inspiration
             by
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             conducted
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             of
             great
             weight
             to
             find
             a
             Specialty
             marked
             as
             to
             the
             Chalice
             :
             of
             the
             Cup
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Drink
               ye
               all
               of
               it
            
             ;
             whereas
             of
             the
             Bread
             it
             is
             only
             said
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
            
             ;
             so
             we
             cannot
             think
             the
             word
             all
             was
             set
             down
             without
             design
             .
             It
             is
             also
             said
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             and
             
               they
               all
               drank
               of
               it
            
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             said
             of
             the
             Bread
             :
             We
             think
             it
             no
             piece
             of
             trifling
             nicety
             to
             observe
             this
             Specialty
             .
             The
             words
             added
             to
             the
             giving
             the
             Cup
             ,
             are
             very
             particularly
             Emphatical
             .
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               which
               is
               given
               for
               you
               ,
            
             is
             not
             so
             full
             an
             Expression
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               Drink
               ye
               all
               of
               this
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               my
               Blood
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               many
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               Sins
               .
            
             If
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             extent
             of
             any
             Precept
             ,
             to
             which
             a
             reason
             is
             added
             ,
             is
             to
             consider
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Reason
             ,
             and
             to
             measure
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Precept
             by
             that
             ,
             then
             since
             all
             that
             do
             communicate
             ,
             need
             the
             remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             a
             share
             in
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             the
             reason
             that
             our
             Saviour
             joins
             to
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             proves
             that
             they
             ought
             all
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             And
             if
             that
             Discourse
             in
             St.
             Iohn
             concerning
             the
             eating
             of
             Christ's
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             drinking
             his
             Blood
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             affirm
             ,
             then
             the
             Christ's
             Blood
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               eating
               his
               Flesh
            
             ;
             by
             consequence
             it
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             receive
             the
             Cup
             as
             the
             Bread.
             And
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             why
             it
             should
             still
             be
             necessary
             to
             consecrate
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             and
             not
             likewise
             to
             receive
             in
             both
             kinds
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             that
             since
             the
             Apostles
             were
             all
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Order
             ,
             therefore
             their
             receiving
             in
             both
             kinds
             is
             no
             Precedent
             for
             giving
             the
             Laity
             the
             Cup
             ;
             for
             Christ
             gave
             them
             both
             kinds
             as
             they
             were
             Sinners
             ,
             who
             were
             now
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             They
             were
             in
             that
             
               to
               shew
               forth
               his
               death
            
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
               ,
               and
               drink
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               .
            
             So
             that
             this
             Institution
             was
             delivered
             to
             them
             as
             they
             were
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             they
             were
             Priests
             .
             They
             were
             not
             constituted
             by
             Christ
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             till
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             
               he
               breathed
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               laid
               his
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               blessed
               them
            
             .
             So
             that
             at
             this
             time
             they
             were
             only
             Christ's
             Disciples
             and
             Witnesses
             ;
             who
             had
             been
             once
             sent
             out
             by
             him
             on
             an
             extraordinary
             Commission
             ;
             but
             had
             yet
             no
             stated
             Character
             fixed
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               Do
               this
            
             ,
             constituted
             them
             Priests
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             when
             they
             received
             the
             Cup.
             
             This
             is
             a
             new
             conceit
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             Schoolmen
             unknown
             to
             all
             Antiquity
             :
             There
             is
             no
             sort
             of
             Tradition
             that
             supports
             this
             Exposition
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             to
             imagin
             ,
             that
             
               Do
               this
            
             ,
             signifies
             any
             other
             than
             a
             Precept
             to
             continue
             that
             Institution
             ,
             as
             a
             Memorial
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ;
             and
             
               Do
               this
            
             ,
             takes
             in
             all
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             
               the
               taking
               ,
               the
               giving
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             blessing
             ,
             and
             the
             eating
             the
             Bread
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             to
             appropriate
             this
             to
             the
             Blessing
             only
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             this
             the
             Consecrating
             and
             Sacrificing
             Power
             were
             conferred
             on
             the
             Priests
             .
             From
             all
             which
             we
             conclude
             both
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             only
             Disciples
             at
             large
             ,
             without
             any
             special
             characters
             conferred
             on
             them
             when
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             instituted
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             given
             to
             them
             only
             as
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Laymen
             .
          
           
             The
             mention
             that
             is
             made
             in
             some
             places
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             only
             of
             
               breaking
               of
               Bread
            
             ,
             can
             furnish
             them
             with
             no
             Argument
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             that
             these
             do
             relate
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             or
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             strictly
             ;
             for
             by
             a
             Figure
             common
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Nations
             ,
             Bread
             stands
             for
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             a
             Meal
             :
             and
             if
             these
             places
             are
             applied
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             strictly
             understood
             ,
             they
             will
             prove
             too
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             may
             be
             consecrated
             in
             one
             kind
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               breaking
               of
               Bread
            
             ,
             without
             the
             Cup
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             a
             compleat
             Sacrament
             .
             But
             when
             St.
             Paul
             spoke
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             he
             does
             so
             distinctly
             mention
             the
             
               drinking
               the
               Cup
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               eating
               the
               Bread
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             him
             how
             the
             Apostles
             understood
             the
             words
             and
             intent
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             received
             in
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Institution
             and
             Command
             ,
             which
             are
             express
             and
             positive
             ,
             we
             go
             next
             to
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             Sacramental
             Actions
             .
             They
             have
             no
             virtue
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             Charms
             tyed
             either
             to
             Elements
             ,
             or
             to
             words
             :
             they
             are
             only
             good
             because
             commanded
             .
             A
             different
             state
             of
             things
             may
             indeed
             justifie
             an
             alteration
             as
             to
             Circumstances
             :
             The
             danger
             of
             dipping
             in
             cold
             Climates
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             very
             good
             reason
             for
             changing
             the
             Form
             of
             Baptism
             to
             Sprinkling
             ;
             and
             if
             Climates
             were
             inhabited
             by
             Christians
             to
             which
             Wine
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             whensoever
             God
             makes
             a
             real
             necessity
             of
             departing
             from
             any
             Institution
             of
             his
             ,
             he
             does
             thereby
             allow
             of
             such
             a
             change
             as
             that
             necessity
             must
             draw
             after
             it
             :
             So
             we
             do
             not
             condemn
             the
             License
             that
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             granted
             by
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             without
             Wine
             in
             Norway
             ;
             nor
             should
             we
             deny
             a
             Man
             the
             Sacrament
             who
             had
             a
             natural
             and
             unconquerable
             aversion
             to
             Wine
             ,
             or
             that
             Communicated
             being
             near
             his
             last
             Agonies
             ,
             and
             that
             should
             have
             the
             like
             aversion
             to
             either
             of
             the
             Elements
             .
             When
             those
             things
             are
             real
             and
             not
             pretended
             ,
             
               Mercy
               is
               better
               then
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             The
             punctual
             observance
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             Institution
             ,
             does
             only
             oblige
             us
             to
             the
             essential
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             ordinary
             Cases
             :
             The
             pretence
             of
             what
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             has
             been
             done
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             can
             never
             justifie
             the
             deliberate
             and
             unnecessary
             alteration
             of
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             whole
             Institution
             shews
             very
             plainly
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             meant
             that
             the
             Cup
             should
             be
             considered
             ,
             every
             whit
             as
             essential
             as
             Bread
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             but
             conclude
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Sacraments
             have
             only
             their
             effects
             from
             their
             Institution
             ,
             therefore
             so
             total
             a
             change
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             does
             plainly
             evacuate
             the
             Institution
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             destroy
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             reasoning
             upon
             this
             Head
             is
             an
             arguing
             against
             the
             Institution
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             had
             not
             well
             enough
             considered
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             1200
             years
             after
             them
             ,
             a
             Consequence
             should
             be
             observed
             that
             till
             then
             had
             not
             been
             thought
             of
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             reasonable
             to
             alter
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Concomitance
             is
             the
             great
             thing
             that
             is
             here
             urged
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             believed
             that
             Christ
             is
             intirely
             under
             each
             of
             the
             Elements
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             both
             should
             be
             received
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             fully
             received
             in
             any
             one
             .
             But
             this
             subsists
             on
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             so
             if
             that
             is
             false
             ,
             then
             here
             upon
             a
             controverted
             opinion
             ,
             an
             uncontroverted
             piece
             of
             the
             Institution
             is
             altered
             .
             And
             if
             Concomitance
             is
             a
             certain
             consequence
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             very
             strong
             Argument
             against
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             was
             so
             long
             without
             the
             notion
             of
             Concomitance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             Transubstantiation
             had
             been
             sooner
             received
             ,
             the
             Concomitance
             would
             have
             been
             more
             early
             observed
             .
             The
             Institution
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             seems
             to
             be
             so
             laid
             down
             ,
             as
             rather
             to
             make
             us
             consider
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             as
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Separation
             ,
             than
             of
             Concomitance
             ;
             the
             Body
             being
             represented
             apart
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             apart
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Body
               as
               broken
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Blood
               as
               shed
            
             .
             Therefore
             we
             consider
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             ,
             to
             represent
             Christ
             to
             us
             as
             dead
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Crucified
             but
             not
             in
             his
             Glorified
             state
             .
             And
             if
             the
             opinion
             be
             true
             that
             the
             Glorified
             Bodies
             are
             of
             another
             Texture
             than
             that
             of
             flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             plainly
             asserted
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             a
             Discourse
             intended
             to
             describe
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Glorified
             Bodies
             ,
             then
             this
             Theory
             of
             Concomitance
             will
             fail
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             in
             that
             ,
             an
             Institution
             of
             Christ's
             must
             not
             be
             altered
             or
             violated
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             an
             Inference
             that
             is
             drawn
             to
             conclude
             it
             needless
             .
             He
             who
             instituted
             it
             ,
             knew
             best
             what
             was
             most
             fitting
             and
             most
             reasonable
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             choose
             rather
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             his
             Commands
             ,
             than
             in
             our
             own
             reasonings
             .
          
           
             If
             next
             to
             the
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             Theory
             that
             arises
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             consider
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             point
             in
             which
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             more
             express
             ,
             and
             more
             universal
             than
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             for
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ.
             All
             the
             accounts
             that
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Antient
             Rituals
             ,
             both
             in
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               Cyril
            
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             
             and
             the
             pretended
             Areopagite
             ,
             do
             expresly
             mention
             both
             kinds
             as
             given
             separately
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             All
             the
             Antient
             Liturgies
             ,
             as
             well
             these
             that
             go
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             are
             ascribed
             to
             St.
             Basil
             and
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             do
             mention
             this
             very
             expresly
             :
             all
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             both
             Roman
             and
             others
             ;
             the
             Missals
             of
             the
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             I
             mean
             down
             to
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Ordo
               Romanus
            
             ,
             believed
             by
             some
             to
             be
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             of
             the
             Eleventh
             Century
             ,
             are
             express
             in
             mentioning
             the
             distribution
             of
             both
             kinds
             .
             All
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             without
             excepting
             one
             ,
             do
             speak
             of
             it
             very
             clearly
             ,
             as
             the
             universal
             practice
             of
             their
             Time.
             They
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             give
             a
             hint
             of
             any
             difference
             about
             it
             .
             So
             that
             from
             Ignatius
             down
             to
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             Writer
             that
             differs
             from
             the
             rest
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             and
             even
             Aquinas
             speaks
             of
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             Chalice
             as
             the
             practice
             only
             of
             some
             Churches
             :
             other
             Writers
             of
             his
             time
             had
             not
             heard
             of
             any
             of
             these
             Churches
             ;
             for
             they
             speak
             of
             
               both
               kinds
            
             as
             the
             Universal
             practice
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             general
             concurrence
             there
             are
             some
             Specialties
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             in
             St.
             Cyprian's
             time
             some
             thought
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             use
             Wine
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             therefore
             used
             Water
             only
             ;
             and
             were
             from
             thence
             called
             Aquarii
             .
             It
             seems
             they
             found
             that
             their
             Morning
             Assemblies
             were
             smelt
             out
             by
             the
             Wine
             used
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             Christians
             might
             be
             known
             by
             the
             smell
             of
             Wine
             that
             was
             still
             about
             them
             :
             they
             therefore
             intended
             to
             avoid
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             had
             no
             Wine
             among
             them
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             much
             weightier
             reason
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Wine
             sticking
             upon
             the
             Beards
             of
             the
             Laity
             .
             Yet
             St.
             Cyprian
             condemned
             this
             very
             severely
             ,
             
             in
             a
             
             long
             Epistle
             writ
             upon
             that
             occasion
             .
             He
             makes
             this
             the
             main
             Argument
             ,
             and
             goes
             over
             it
             frequently
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             follow
             ●hrist
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             he
             did
             :
             And
             he
             has
             those
             memorable
             words
             ,
             Lord's
             
               Passion
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ;
               or
               by
               any
               Human
               Institution
               to
               change
               it
               ,
               into
               that
               which
               is
               quite
               different
               from
               the
               Divine
               Institution
               ?
            
             This
             is
             so
             full
             that
             we
             cannot
             express
             our selves
             more
             plainly
             .
          
           
             Among
             the
             other
             Profanations
             of
             the
             Manicheans
             this
             was
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             among
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             did
             receive
             the
             Bread
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             take
             any
             Wine
             ;
             this
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Pope
             Leo
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             :
             
             upon
             which
             Pope
             Gelasius
             hearing
             of
             it
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             appointed
             that
             all
             Persons
             should
             either
             communicate
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             intirely
             ,
             or
             be
             intirely
             excluded
             from
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             such
             a
             dividing
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Sacrament
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             done
             without
             a
             heinous
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Seventh
             Century
             a
             practice
             was
             begun
             of
             dipping
             the
             Bread
             in
             the
             Wine
             ,
             and
             so
             giving
             both
             kinds
             together
             .
             This
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Bracara
             ,
             as
             plainly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gosp●l
             :
             
               Christ
               gave
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
            
             to
             his
             Apostles
             distinctly
             the
             
               Bread
               b●
               it
               s●lf
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               Chalice
               by
               it self
            
             .
             This
             is
             by
             a
             mistake
             of
             Gratian's
             ,
             put
             in
             th●
             Canon-Law
             as
             a
             Decree
             of
             Pope
             Iulius
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             it
             was
             thus
             given
             first
             to
             the
             Sick
             and
             to
             Infants
             ;
             but
             tho'
             this
             got
             among
             many
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             and
             was
             it
             seems
             practised
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Eleventh
             Century
             Pope
             Vrban
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Clermont
             Decreed
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             communicate
             without
             taking
             the
             Body
             apart
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Blood
             apart
             ,
             except
             upon
             necessity
             ,
             and
             with
             caution
             ;
             to
             which
             some
             Copies
             add
             ,
             and
             
               th●t
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Heresie
               of
            
             Berengarius
             ,
             
               that
               was
               lately
               condemned
               ,
               which
               said
               that
               the
               Figure
               was
               compleated
               by
               one
               of
               the
               kinds
               .
            
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             examine
             the
             Importance
             or
             Truth
             of
             these
             last
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             observe
             the
             continued
             practice
             of
             Communicating
             in
             both
             kinds
             till
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             ;
             and
             even
             then
             when
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Corporal
             Presence
             begot
             a
             Superstition
             towards
             the
             Elements
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             been
             known
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             drops
             sticking
             to
             Mens
             Beards
             ,
             and
             the
             ●pilling
             some
             of
             it
             ,
             its
             freezing
             or
             becoming
             sowr
             ,
             grew
             to
             be
             more
             considered
             than
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             ●or
             a
             while
             they
             used
             to
             suck
             it
             up
             through
             small
             Quills
             or
             Pipes
             (
             called
             Fistulae
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Ordo
               Romanus
            
             )
             which
             answered
             the
             Objection
             from
             the
             Beards
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             the
             Bread
             grew
             to
             be
             gi●en
             generally
             
               dipt
               in
               Wine
            
             :
             The
             Writers
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             tho'
             they
             justifie
             this
             practice
             ,
             yet
             they
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Institution
             .
             Ivo
             of
             Chartres
             says
             ,
             the
             People
             did
             Communicate
             with
             
               dipt
               Bread
               ,
               not
               by
               authority
               but
               by
               necessity
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               spilling
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
             said
             that
             all
             might
             have
             the
             Chalice
             who
             were
             so
             cautious
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             it
             should
             be
             spilt
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Antient
             Church
             the
             Instance
             of
             Serapion
             is
             brought
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Bread
             alone
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Sick
             ,
             
             which
             he
             that
             carried
             it
             was
             ordered
             to
             moisten
             before
             he
             gave
             it
             him
             .
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             does
             plainly
             insinuate
             that
             both
             kinds
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             absents
             ;
             
             so
             some
             of
             the
             Wine
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             Serapion
             with
             the
             Bread
             :
             and
             it
             is
             much
             more
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             this
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Bread
             was
             ordered
             to
             be
             dipt
             in
             Water
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             such
             Instance
             in
             all
             History
             ;
             
             whereas
             there
             are
             Instances
             brought
             to
             shew
             that
             both
             kinds
             were
             carried
             to
             the
             Sick.
             St.
             Ambrose
             received
             the
             Bread
             ,
             
             but
             expired
             before
             he
             received
             the
             Cup
             :
             This
             proves
             nothing
             but
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             Cause
             that
             needs
             such
             supports
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             Argument
             be
             brought
             from
             some
             Words
             concerning
             the
             Communicating
             of
             the
             Sick
             or
             of
             Infants
             .
             Rules
             are
             made
             from
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             extraordinary
             Practices
             .
             The
             small
             Portions
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             some
             carried
             Home
             ,
             and
             reserved
             to
             other
             Occasions
             ,
             does
             not
             prove
             that
             they
             communicated
             only
             in
             one
             kind
             .
             They
             received
             in
             both
             ,
             only
             they
             kept
             (
             out
             of
             too
             much
             Superstition
             )
             some
             Fragments
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             which
             could
             be
             more
             easily
             and
             with
             less
             Observation
             saved
             and
             preserved
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             other
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             are
             Instances
             that
             they
             carried
             off
             some
             Portions
             of
             both
             kinds
             .
             The
             Greek
             Church
             communicates
             during
             most
             of
             the
             Days
             in
             Lent
             in
             
               Bread
               dipt
               in
               Wine
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             
               Ordo
               Romanus
            
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             particular
             Communion
             on
             Good-Friday
             :
             some
             of
             the
             Bread
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             Consecrated
             ,
             was
             put
             into
             a
             Chalice
             with
             unconsecrated
             Wine
             .
             This
             was
             a
             Practice
             that
             was
             grounded
             on
             an
             Opinion
             that
             the
             unconsecrated
             Wine
             was
             sanctified
             and
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Contact
             of
             the
             Bread
             :
             And
             though
             they
             used
             not
             a
             formal
             Consecration
             ,
             yet
             they
             used
             other
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             thought
             was
             necessary
             even
             to
             Consecration
             ;
             it
             being
             thought
             ,
             even
             so
             late
             as
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             's
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             was
             at
             first
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Consecration
             ,
          
           
             These
             are
             all
             the
             Colours
             which
             the
             studies
             and
             subtilties
             of
             this
             Age
             have
             been
             able
             to
             produce
             for
             justifying
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ;
             that
             does
             acknowledge
             that
             
               Christ
               did
               institute
               this
               Sacrament
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               the
               faithful
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               did
               receive
               in
               both
               kinds
               :
               Yet
               a
               Practice
               being
               reasonably
               brought
               in
               to
               avoid
               some
               Dangers
               and
               Scandals
               ,
               they
               appoint
               the
               Custom
               to
               continue
               of
               consecrating
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
               and
               of
               giving
               to
               the
               Laity
               only
               in
               one
               kind
               :
               Since
               Christ
               was
               entire
               and
               truly
               under
               each
               kind
               .
            
             They
             established
             this
             Practice
             ,
             and
             ordered
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             altered
             without
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             late
             a
             Practice
             and
             so
             late
             a
             Decree
             canot
             make
             void
             the
             Command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             be
             set
             in
             ●pposition
             to
             such
             a
             clear
             and
             universal
             Practice
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             The
             Wars
             of
             Boheme
             that
             followed
             upon
             that
             Decree
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Scene
             of
             Cruelty
             which
             was
             acted
             upon
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             and
             Ierom
             of
             Prague
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             Establishment
             of
             it
             ,
             shews
             what
             Opposition
             was
             made
             to
             it
             even
             in
             dark
             Ages
             ;
             and
             by
             Men
             that
             did
             not
             deny
             Transubstantiation
             .
             These
             prove
             that
             plain
             Sense
             and
             clear
             Authorities
             are
             so
             strong
             ,
             even
             in
             dark
             and
             corrupt
             Times
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             easily
             overcome
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             said
             concerning
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             Point
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             acted
             more
             visibly
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             thing
             that
             has
             raised
             higher
             Prejudices
             against
             her
             ,
             that
             has
             made
             more
             forsake
             her
             ,
             and
             has
             possessed
             Mankind
             more
             against
             her
             ,
             than
             this
             .
             This
             has
             cost
             her
             dearer
             than
             any
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXI
             .
             Of
             the
             one
             Oblation
             of
             Christ
             finished
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Offering
               of
               Christ
               once
               made
               ,
               is
               that
               perfect
               Redemption
               ,
               Propitiation
               and
               Satisfaction
               for
               all
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               both
               Original
               and
               Actual
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               none
               other
               Satisfaction
               for
               Sin
               but
               that
               alone
               :
               W●erefore
               in
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               Masses
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               it
               was
               commonly
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest
               did
               offer
               Christ
               for
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               have
               remission
               of
               Pain
               and
               Guilt
               ,
               were
               blasphemous
               Fables
               and
               dangerous
               Deceits
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             were
             a
             mere
             question
             of
             Words
             to
             dispute
             concerning
             the
             term
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             Extent
             of
             that
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             various
             respects
             in
             which
             the
             Eucharist
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             In
             general
             ,
             all
             Acts
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             may
             be
             called
             Sacrifices
             ,
             because
             somewhat
             is
             in
             them
             offered
             up
             to
             God
             :
             
               Let
               my
               Prayer
               be
               set
               forth
               before
               thee
               as
               Incense
               ,
               and
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               my
               Hands
               as
               the
               evening
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Sacrifices
               of
               God
               are
               a
               broken
               Spirit
               :
               A
               broken
               and
               a
               contrite
               Heart
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               despise
               .
            
             These
             shew
             how
             largely
             this
             Word
             was
             used
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             So
             in
             the
             New
             we
             are
             exhorted
             by
             him
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Christ
             )
             
               to
               offer
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               to
               God
               continually
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Fruit
               of
               our
               Lips
               ,
               giving
               Thanks
               to
               his
               Name
               .
            
             A
             Christian's
             dedicating
             himself
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             
             is
             also
             expressed
             by
             the
             same
             Word
             of
             
               presenting
               our
               Bodies
               a
               living
               Sacrifice
               ,
               holy
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               :
            
             All
             Acts
             of
             Charity
             are
             also
             called
             
               Sacrifices
               ,
               an
               odour
               of
               a
               sweet
               smell
               ,
            
             
             
               a
               Sacrifice
               acceptable
               ,
               well
               pleasing
               to
               God.
            
             So
             in
             this
             large
             Sense
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               and
               Thanksgiving
            
             :
             And
             our
             Church
             calls
             it
             so
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Communion
             .
             In
             two
             other
             respects
             it
             may
             be
             also
             more
             strictly
             called
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             One
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             an
             Oblation
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             being
             sanctified
             are
             consumed
             in
             an
             Act
             of
             Religion
             .
             To
             this
             many
             passages
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             do
             relate
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Oblation
             made
             at
             the
             Altar
             by
             the
             People
             :
             And
             though
             at
             first
             the
             Christians
             were
             reproached
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             strange
             sort
             of
             a
             Religion
             in
             which
             they
             had
             neither
             
               Temples
               ,
               Altars
            
             nor
             Sacrifices
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             those
             things
             in
             so
             gross
             a
             manner
             as
             the
             Heathens
             had
             ,
             yet
             both
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
               ,
               Ignatius
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             succeeding
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             frequently
             mention
             the
             Oblations
             that
             they
             made
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Antient
             Liturgies
             they
             did
             with
             particular
             Prayers
             offer
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Great
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             :
             Those
             were
             called
             the
             Gifts
             or
             Offerings
             which
             were
             offered
             to
             God
             in
             imitation
             of
             Abel
             ,
             who
             offered
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God.
             Both
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             ,
             the
             Constitutions
             and
             all
             the
             antient
             Liturgies
             ,
             have
             very
             express
             Words
             relating
             to
             this
             .
             Another
             respect
             in
             which
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             called
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Commemoration
             and
             a
             Representation
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             that
             Christ
             offered
             for
             us
             on
             the
             Cross
             :
             In
             which
             we
             claim
             to
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             Feast
             upon
             it
             as
             our
             Peace-offering
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             antient
             Notion
             that
             Covenants
             were
             confirmed
             by
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             were
             concluded
             in
             a
             
               Feast
               on
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             Upon
             these
             Accounts
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             may
             be
             well
             called
             a
             Sacrifice
             :
             But
             still
             it
             is
             a
             commemorative
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             not
             propitiatory
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             distinguish
             the
             Sacrifice
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Priests
             consecrating
             and
             consuming
             the
             Elements
             ,
             were
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             as
             the
             communicating
             of
             others
             with
             him
             is
             one
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             think
             that
             the
             consecrating
             and
             consuming
             the
             Elements
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             that
             does
             reconcile
             God
             to
             the
             
               Quick
               and
               the
               Dead
            
             :
             We
             consider
             it
             only
             as
             a
             federal
             Act
             of
             professing
             our
             Belief
             in
             the
             Death
             of
             Cstrist
             ,
             and
             of
             renewing
             our
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             with
             him
             :
             The
             Virtue
             or
             effects
             of
             this
             are
             not
             General
             ;
             they
             are
             limited
             to
             those
             who
             go
             about
             this
             piece
             of
             Worship
             sincerely
             and
             devoutly
             ;
             they
             and
             they
             only
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             go
             about
             it
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             special
             Propitiation
             made
             by
             this
             Service
             .
             It
             is
             only
             an
             Act
             of
             Devotion
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             
               eat
               and
               drink
               worthily
            
             :
             and
             though
             in
             it
             they
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             those
             their
             Prayers
             do
             only
             prevail
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             devout
             Intercessions
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             any
             peculiar
             Virtue
             in
             this
             Action
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             the
             highest
             Act
             of
             Homage
             and
             Honour
             that
             Creatures
             can
             offer
             up
             to
             the
             Creator
             ;
             as
             being
             an
             Oblation
             of
             the
             Son
             to
             the
             Father
             :
             So
             that
             whosoever
             procures
             a
             Mass
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             procures
             a
             new
             piece
             of
             Honour
             to
             be
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             is
             highly
             pleased
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             which
             he
             will
             be
             reconciled
             to
             all
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             the
             procuring
             such
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             still
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             are
             now
             in
             Purgatory
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Priest
             in
             offering
             and
             consuming
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             performs
             a
             true
             Act
             of
             Priesthood
             by
             reconciling
             Sinners
             to
             God.
             Somewhat
             was
             already
             said
             of
             this
             on
             the
             Head
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             very
             plain
             by
             the
             Institution
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             as
             he
             blessed
             the
             Sacrament
             said
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
            
             :
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             it
             a
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             a
             Lord's
             Table
             :
             and
             he
             ,
             through
             his
             whole
             Discourse
             of
             it
             ,
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             an
             Action
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             so
             much
             as
             by
             a
             Hint
             intimate
             any
             thing
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Priest.
             So
             that
             all
             that
             the
             Scripture
             has
             delivered
             to
             us
             concerning
             it
             ,
             represents
             it
             as
             an
             Action
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Priest
             has
             no
             special
             share
             but
             that
             of
             officiating
             .
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             there
             is
             a
             very
             long
             Discourse
             concerning
             Sacrifices
             and
             Priests
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             explaining
             of
             Christ's
             being
             both
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
             There
             a
             Priest
             stands
             for
             a
             Person
             called
             and
             consecrated
             to
             offer
             some
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             slay
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             of
             Sinners
             to
             God
             by
             the
             shedding
             ,
             offering
             ,
             or
             sprinkling
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Notion
             that
             the
             Iews
             had
             of
             a
             Priest
             :
             And
             the
             Apostle
             designing
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             was
             a
             true
             Sacrifice
             ,
             brings
             this
             for
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             to
             be
             another
             Priesthood
             after
             the
             
               order
               of
               Melchisedec
            
             :
             He
             begins
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             with
             settling
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             Iewish
             
             Ideas
             :
             And
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             was
             such
             a
             Priest
             ,
             
               called
               of
               God
               and
               Consecrated
            
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Sense
             he
             appropriates
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             New
             Dispensation
             singly
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             many
             Priests
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             ;
             
               And
               they
               truly
               were
               many
            
             Priests
             ,
             because
             
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               continue
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               Death
               :
               But
               this
               Man
               ,
            
             
             
               because
               he
               continueth
               ever
               ,
               hath
               an
               unchangeable
               Priesthood
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             whole
             Thread
             of
             that
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             strictest
             Sense
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             is
             the
             only
             Priest
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             it
             is
             also
             no
             less
             evident
             that
             his
             Death
             is
             the
             only
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             many
             Oblations
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             :
             Which
             appears
             very
             plain
             from
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Who
               needeth
               not
               daily
               as
               those
               High-Priests
               to
               offer
               up
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             
             
               first
               for
               his
               own
               Sins
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               the
               People
               ;
               for
               this
               he
               did
               once
               when
               he
               offered
               up
               himself
               .
            
             He
             opposes
             that
             to
             the
             Annual
             Expiation
             made
             by
             the
             Iewish
             High-Priest
             ;
             
               Christ
               entred
               in
               once
               to
               the
               Holy
               Place
               ,
               having
               made
               Redemption
               for
               us
               by
               his
               own
               Blood.
            
             And
             having
             laid
             down
             that
             general
             Maxim
             ,
             
             that
             
               without
               shedding
               of
               Blood
               there
               was
               no
               Remission
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Christ
               was
               offered
               once
               to
               bear
               the
               Sins
               of
               many
               .
            
             He
             puts
             a
             Question
             to
             shew
             that
             all
             Sacrifices
             were
             now
             to
             cease
             ;
             
               When
               the
               Worshippers
               are
               once
               purged
               ,
               then
               would
               not
               Sacrifices
               cease
               to
               be
               offered
               ?
            
             
             And
             he
             ends
             with
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             full
             Conclusion
             to
             that
             Part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             :
             
             
               Every
               Priest
               stands
               daily
               ministring
               and
               offering
               oftentimes
               the
               same
               Sacrifices
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               take
               away
               Sin
               :
               But
               this
               Man
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               up
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sins
               ,
               for
               ●ver
               sat
               down
               on
               the
               right
               Hand
               of
               God.
            
             Here
             are
             not
             general
             Words
             ,
             ambiguous
             Expressions
             ,
             or
             remote
             Hints
             ,
             but
             a
             Thread
             of
             a
             full
             and
             clear
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             in
             the
             strict
             Sense
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             we
             have
             but
             one
             Priest
             ,
             and
             likewise
             but
             one
             Sacrifice
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Therefore
             how
             largely
             soever
             those
             Words
             of
             Priest
             or
             Sacrifice
             may
             have
             been
             used
             ,
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             true
             Idea
             of
             a
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Priest
             that
             reconciles
             Sinners
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             applyed
             to
             any
             Acts
             of
             our
             Worship
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             Order
             of
             Men
             upon
             Earth
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Value
             and
             Virtue
             of
             any
             instituted
             Act
             of
             Religion
             be
             carried
             by
             any
             Inferences
             or
             reasonings
             ,
             beyond
             that
             which
             is
             put
             in
             them
             by
             the
             Institution
             :
             And
             therefore
             since
             the
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             has
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             gives
             us
             this
             Idea
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             set
             any
             such
             Value
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             reconciling
             Sinners
             to
             God
             and
             the
             pardoning
             of
             Sin
             ,
             are
             free
             Acts
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             a
             high
             Presumption
             in
             any
             Man
             ,
             to
             imagin
             they
             can
             do
             this
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             theirs
             ,
             without
             Powers
             and
             Warrants
             for
             it
             from
             Scripture
             .
             Nor
             can
             this
             be
             pretended
             to
             without
             assuming
             a
             most
             Sacrilegious
             Sort
             of
             Power
             over
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             all
             the
             Virtue
             that
             can
             be
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             that
             we
             do
             therein
             gratefully
             commemorate
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             and
             by
             renewed
             Acts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             present
             that
             to
             God
             as
             our
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             the
             Memorial
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             has
             appointed
             .
             By
             so
             doing
             we
             renew
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             share
             in
             the
             Effects
             of
             that
             Death
             which
             he
             suffered
             for
             us
             .
             All
             the
             antient
             Liturgies
             have
             this
             as
             a
             main
             Part
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             that
             being
             mindful
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             or
             commemorating
             it
             ,
             they
             offered
             up
             the
             Gifts
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             Language
             of
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
            
             and
             of
             all
             the
             following
             Writers
             .
             They
             do
             compare
             this
             Sacrifice
             to
             that
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             who
             offered
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Text
             imports
             only
             his
             
               giving
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               to
               Abraham
            
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             yet
             they
             applied
             that
             generally
             to
             the
             Oblation
             of
             
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             that
             was
             made
             on
             the
             Altar
             :
             But
             this
             shews
             that
             they
             did
             not
             think
             of
             any
             Sacrifice
             made
             by
             the
             offering
             up
             of
             Christ.
             It
             was
             the
             Bread
             and
             the
             Wine
             only
             which
             they
             thought
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             did
             offer
             to
             God.
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Fathers
             answer
             the
             Reproach
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             charged
             them
             with
             Irreligion
             and
             Impiety
             for
             having
             no
             Sacrifices
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             never
             answer
             it
             by
             saying
             ,
             That
             they
             offered
             up
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             inestimable
             Value
             to
             God
             ;
             which
             must
             have
             been
             the
             first
             Answer
             that
             could
             have
             occurred
             to
             a
             man
             possessed
             with
             the
             Ideas
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             in
             his
             Apology
             says
             ,
             
               They
               had
               no
               other
               Sacrifices
               but
               Prayers
               and
               Praises
               :
            
             
             And
             in
             his
             Dialogue
             with
             Trypho
             he
             confesses
             ,
             That
             
               Christians
               offer
               to
               God
               Oblations
               ,
               according
               to
            
             Malachi's
             
               Prophecy
               ,
               when
               they
               celebrate
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             
             Lord's
             Death
             .
             Both
             Athenagoras
             and
             
               Minutius
               Felix
            
             justify
             the
             Christians
             for
             having
             no
             other
             Sacrifices
             but
             pure
             Hearts
             ,
             clean
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             a
             stedfast
             Faith.
             Origen
             and
             Tertullian
             refute
             the
             same
             Objection
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             :
             They
             set
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Christians
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             among
             the
             Heathens
             .
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             Arnobius
             ,
             write
             in
             the
             same
             strain
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             all
             make
             use
             of
             one
             Topick
             ,
             to
             justify
             their
             offering
             no
             Sacrifices
             ,
             That
             God
             who
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             all
             things
             do
             belong
             ,
             needs
             nothing
             from
             his
             Creatures
             .
             To
             multiply
             no
             more
             Quotations
             on
             this
             Head
             ;
             Iulian
             in
             his
             time
             objected
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             there
             was
             then
             no
             Idea
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             among
             them
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             who
             knew
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Rites
             ,
             had
             either
             not
             denied
             so
             positively
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             their
             having
             Sacrifices
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             he
             had
             shewed
             how
             improperly
             the
             Eucharist
             was
             called
             one
             .
             When
             Cyril
             of
             Alexandria
             towards
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             came
             to
             answer
             this
             ,
             
             he
             insists
             only
             upon
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             offered
             by
             Christians
             ;
             which
             were
             sutable
             to
             a
             pure
             and
             spiritual
             Essence
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Divinity
             was
             ,
             to
             take
             pleasure
             in
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             sets
             that
             
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               Birds
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               things
               whatsoever
               :
            
             Nor
             does
             he
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             Hint
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             he
             did
             not
             consider
             that
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             that
             was
             propitiatory
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             do
             so
             plainly
             set
             before
             us
             the
             Ideas
             that
             the
             First
             Ages
             had
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             to
             one
             who
             considers
             them
             duly
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             leave
             so
             much
             as
             a
             doubt
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             All
             that
             they
             may
             say
             in
             Homilies
             ,
             or
             Treatises
             of
             Piety
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Pure
               Offering
            
             that
             according
             to
             Malachi
             all
             Christians
             offered
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             unbloody
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christians
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Thanksgivings
             that
             accompanied
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             Commemoration
             that
             was
             made
             in
             it
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             offered
             once
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             finally
             to
             the
             Oblation
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             often
             compare
             both
             to
             Abel's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             Melchisedec's
             offering
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             easy
             to
             enlarge
             further
             on
             this
             Head
             ;
             and
             from
             all
             the
             Rituals
             of
             the
             Antients
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             none
             of
             those
             Ideas
             that
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             They
             had
             but
             one
             Altar
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             probably
             but
             one
             in
             a
             City
             :
             They
             had
             but
             one
             Communion
             in
             a
             day
             at
             that
             Altar
             :
             So
             far
             were
             they
             from
             the
             many
             Altars
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             Masses
             at
             every
             Altar
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             They
             did
             not
             
             know
             what
             Solitary
             Masses
             were
             ,
             without
             a
             Communion
             .
             All
             the
             Liturgies
             and
             all
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Antients
             are
             as
             express
             in
             this
             matter
             as
             is
             possible
             .
             The
             whole
             Constitution
             of
             their
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             shews
             it
             .
             Their
             Worship
             concluded
             always
             with
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             Such
             as
             were
             not
             capabl
             e
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Catechumens
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             were
             doing
             Publick
             Penance
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             assisted
             at
             the
             more
             general
             parts
             of
             the
             Worship
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             of
             it
             was
             called
             their
             Mass
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             dismissed
             at
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             it
             .
             When
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             then
             the
             Faithful
             staid
             ,
             and
             did
             partake
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             conclusion
             of
             it
             they
             were
             likewise
             dismissed
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             to
             be
             called
             the
             
               Mass
               of
               the
               Faithful
            
             .
             The
             great
             Rigor
             of
             Penance
             was
             thought
             to
             consist
             chiefly
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             such
             Penitents
             might
             not
             stay
             with
             the
             Faithful
             to
             communicate
             .
             And
             though
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Practice
             begun
             in
             the
             Third
             Century
             ,
             yet
             both
             from
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Tertullian
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Faithful
             did
             constantly
             communicate
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Canon
             among
             those
             which
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             against
             such
             as
             came
             and
             assisted
             in
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Service
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             partake
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             The
             same
             thing
             was
             decreed
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             :
             
             And
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             That
             a
             Deacon
             was
             appointed
             to
             see
             that
             no
             man
             should
             go
             out
             ,
             and
             a
             Subdeacon
             was
             to
             see
             that
             no
             Woman
             should
             go
             out
             during
             the
             Oblation
             .
             The
             Fathers
             do
             frequently
             allude
             to
             the
             Word
             Communion
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             to
             be
             common
             to
             all
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             St.
             Chrysostom's
             time
             ,
             the
             Zeal
             that
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             former
             Ages
             had
             to
             communicate
             often
             ,
             began
             to
             slacken
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             had
             thin
             Communions
             ,
             and
             few
             Communicants
             :
             against
             which
             that
             Father
             raises
             himself
             with
             his
             Pathetick
             Eloquence
             ,
             in
             words
             which
             do
             shew
             that
             he
             had
             no
             Notion
             of
             Solitary
             Masses
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             that
             the
             Neglect
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             those
             who
             came
             not
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophanation
             of
             it
             by
             those
             who
             came
             unworthily
             ,
             both
             which
             grew
             very
             scandalous
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             set
             that
             Holy
             and
             Zealous
             Bishop
             to
             many
             Eloquent
             and
             Sublime
             Strains
             concerning
             it
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             ,
             without
             making
             those
             Abatements
             that
             are
             d●e
             to
             a
             copious
             and
             Asiatick
             stile
             ,
             when
             much
             inflamed
             by
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             we
             find
             great
             Care
             was
             taken
             to
             suffer
             none
             that
             did
             not
             communicate
             ,
             to
             stay
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             the
             Mysteries
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Rubrick
             for
             this
             in
             the
             Office
             mentioned
             by
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             .
             
             The
             Writers
             of
             the
             Ninth
             Century
             go
             on
             in
             the
             same
             Strain
             .
             It
             was
             decreed
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Mentz
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             's
             Reign
             ,
             That
             no
             Priest
             should
             say
             Mass
             alone
             ;
             for
             how
             could
             he
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               be
               with
               you
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               hearts
            
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             no
             other
             Person
             there
             besides
             himself
             ?
             This
             shews
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             So●itary
             Masses
             was
             then
             begun
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             disliked
             .
             
               Walafridus
               Strabus
            
             says
             ,
             That
             to
             a
             lawful
             Mass
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             
             together
             with
             one
             to
             answer
             ,
             one
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             communicate
             .
             And
             the
             Author
             of
             Micrologus
             ,
             who
             is
             believed
             to
             have
             writ
             about
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Eleventh
             Century
             ,
             does
             condemn
             Solitary
             Communions
             as
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Office
             :
             So
             that
             till
             the
             Twelfth
             Century
             it
             was
             never
             allowed
             of
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             as
             to
             this
             day
             it
             is
             not
             practised
             in
             any
             other
             Communion
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             and
             Transubstantiation
             mixt
             together
             ,
             the
             saying
             of
             Masses
             for
             other
             Persons
             ,
             whether
             alive
             or
             dead
             ,
             grew
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             very
             meritorious
             thing
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Efficacy
             :
             Thereupon
             great
             Endowments
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             it
             became
             a
             Trade
             .
             Masses
             were
             sold
             ,
             and
             a
             small
             Piece
             of
             Money
             became
             their
             Price
             :
             So
             that
             a
             prophane
             
             sort
             of
             Simony
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             holiest
             of
             all
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             exposed
             to
             Sale.
             Therefore
             we
             ,
             in
             cutting
             off
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             bringing
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             according
             to
             its
             first
             Institution
             ,
             a
             Communion
             ,
             have
             followed
             the
             Words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             Practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             for
             the
             first
             Ten
             Centuries
             .
          
           
             So
             far
             all
             the
             Articles
             that
             relate
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             have
             been
             considered
             .
             The
             variety
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             the
             Important
             Controversies
             that
             have
             arisen
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             has
             made
             it
             necessary
             to
             enlarge
             with
             some
             Copiousness
             upon
             the
             several
             Branches
             of
             it
             .
             Next
             to
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             dearest
             piece
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             is
             that
             in
             which
             both
             Priests
             and
             People
             are
             better
             instructed
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             other
             Point
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             studied
             on
             our
             side
             with
             a
             Care
             proportioned
             to
             the
             Importance
             of
             it
             :
             That
             so
             we
             may
             govern
             both
             our selves
             and
             our
             People
             aright
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             Consequence
             ;
             avoiding
             with
             great
             Caution
             the
             Extremes
             on
             both
             hands
             ,
             both
             of
             excessive
             Superstition
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             of
             Prophane
             Neglect
             on
             the
             other
             :
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             Man
             is
             so
             moulded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             avoid
             the
             one
             ,
             without
             falling
             into
             the
             other
             .
             We
             are
             now
             visibly
             under
             the
             Extreme
             of
             Neglect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             study
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             inspire
             our
             People
             with
             a
             just
             Respect
             for
             this
             Holy
             Institution
             ,
             and
             to
             animate
             them
             to
             desire
             earnestly
             to
             partake
             often
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             that
             ,
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             seriously
             to
             set
             about
             it
             with
             the
             Reverence
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             Holy
             Purposes
             and
             Solemn
             Vows
             that
             ought
             to
             accompany
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXII
             .
             Of
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               are
               not
               commanded
               by
               God's
               Law
               either
               to
               vow
               the
               Estate
               of
               Single
               Life
               ,
               or
               to
               abstain
               from
               Marriage
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               all
               Christian
               Men
               ,
               to
               Marry
               at
               their
               own
               discretion
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               judg
               the
               same
               to
               serve
               better
               to
               Godliness
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             first
             Period
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             to
             the
             word
             
               (
               Therefore
            
             )
             was
             all
             that
             was
             published
             in
             King
             Edward's
             time
             .
             They
             were
             content
             to
             lay
             down
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Inference
             to
             be
             made
             as
             a
             Consequence
             that
             did
             naturally
             arise
             out
             of
             it
             .
             There
             was
             not
             any
             one
             Point
             that
             was
             more
             severely
             examined
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Reformation
             than
             this
             :
             For
             as
             the
             irregular
             Practices
             and
             dissolute
             Lives
             of
             both
             Seculars
             and
             Regulars
             ,
             had
             very
             much
             prejudiced
             the
             World
             against
             the
             Celibate
             of
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             was
             considered
             as
             the
             occasion
             of
             all
             those
             Disorders
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             those
             of
             both
             Sexes
             who
             had
             taken
             Vows
             ,
             gave
             great
             Offence
             .
             They
             were
             represented
             as
             Persons
             that
             could
             not
             master
             their
             Appetites
             ,
             but
             that
             indulged
             themselves
             in
             Carnal
             Pleasures
             and
             Interests
             .
             Thus
             as
             the
             Scandals
             of
             the
             Unmarried
             Clergy
             had
             alienated
             the
             World
             much
             from
             them
             ;
             so
             the
             Marriage
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Reformers
             was
             urged
             as
             an
             ill
             Character
             both
             of
             them
             and
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Libertinism
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             Clergy
             look
             too
             like
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             involved
             them
             in
             the
             common
             Pleasures
             ,
             Concerns
             ,
             and
             Passions
             of
             Human
             Life
             .
          
           
             The
             Appearances
             of
             an
             Austerity
             of
             Habit
             ,
             of
             a
             Severity
             of
             Life
             in
             watching
             and
             fasting
             ,
             and
             of
             avoiding
             the
             common
             Pleasures
             of
             Sense
             ,
             and
             the
             Delights
             of
             Life
             that
             was
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             did
             strike
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             inclined
             many
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             what
             ill
             consequences
             soever
             Celibate
             produced
             ,
             yet
             that
             these
             were
             much
             more
             supportable
             ,
             and
             more
             easy
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             than
             the
             ill
             consequences
             of
             an
             unrestrained
             Permission
             of
             the
             Clergy
             to
             marry
             .
          
           
             In
             treating
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             consider
             Celibate
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             then
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             does
             not
             seem
             contrary
             to
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             Divine
             Performances
             ,
             that
             Married
             Persons
             should
             officiate
             in
             them
             ;
             since
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             Priests
             not
             only
             might
             marry
             ,
             but
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             tied
             to
             descend
             as
             an
             Inheritance
             in
             a
             certain
             Family
             .
             And
             even
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             perform
             the
             great
             Function
             of
             the
             Annual
             Atonement
             that
             was
             made
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             Iewish
             Nation
             ,
             was
             to
             marry
             ,
             and
             he
             derived
             to
             his
             Descendants
             that
             Sacred
             Office.
             If
             there
             was
             so
             much
             as
             a
             remote
             unsutableness
             between
             a
             Married
             State
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Performances
             ,
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             that
             God
             would
             by
             a
             Law
             tie
             the
             Priesthood
             to
             a
             Family
             ,
             which
             by
             consequence
             laid
             an
             Obligation
             on
             the
             Priests
             to
             marry
             .
             When
             Christ
             chose
             his
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             were
             married
             men
             ;
             we
             are
             sure
             at
             least
             that
             St.
             Peter
             was
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             made
             no
             distinction
             ,
             and
             gave
             no
             preference
             to
             the
             unmarried
             :
             Our
             Saviour
             did
             no
             where
             charge
             them
             to
             forsake
             their
             Wives
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             at
             all
             represent
             Celibate
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             He
             speaks
             indeed
             of
             some
             that
             brought
             themselves
             to
             the
             state
             of
             Eunuchs
             for
             
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             
             but
             in
             that
             he
             lest
             all
             men
             at
             full
             liberty
             ,
             
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               receive
               it
               that
               is
               able
               to
               receive
               it
            
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             this
             every
             man
             must
             judg
             of
             himself
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             finds
             himself
             to
             be
             .
             That
             is
             equally
             recommended
             to
             all
             Ranks
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             bear
             it
             .
             St.
             Paul
             does
             affirm
             ,
             That
             
               Marriage
               is
               honourable
               in
               all
            
             ;
             and
             to
             avoid
             Uncleanness
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               marry
               than
               to
               burn
            
             ;
             and
             so
             gives
             it
             as
             a
             Rule
             ,
             
             That
             
               every
               man
               should
               have
               his
               own
               Wife
               .
            
             Among
             all
             the
             Rules
             or
             Qualifications
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Priests
             ,
             that
             are
             given
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             particularly
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Celibate
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             plain
             Intimations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
             That
             they
             were
             and
             might
             be
             married
             .
             That
             of
             
               the
               Husband
               of
               one
               Wife
            
             ,
             is
             repeated
             in
             different
             places
             :
             Mention
             is
             also
             made
             of
             the
             Wives
             and
             Children
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             Rules
             being
             given
             concerning
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             word
             is
             so
             much
             as
             insinuated
             ,
             importing
             that
             this
             was
             only
             tolerated
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             afterwards
             to
             cease
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             
               forbidding
               to
               marry
            
             ,
             is
             given
             as
             a
             Character
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             the
             later
             times
             .
             
             We
             find
             Aquila
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             about
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             married
             to
             Priscilla
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             carried
             her
             about
             with
             him
             :
             Not
             to
             insist
             on
             that
             Privilege
             that
             St.
             Paul
             thought
             he
             might
             have
             claimed
             ,
             of
             
               carrying
               about
               with
               him
               a
               Sister
               and
               a
               Wife
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               Apostles
               .
            
             And
             thus
             the
             first
             Point
             seems
             to
             be
             fully
             cleared
             ,
             That
             by
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             the
             Clergy
             are
             debarr'd
             from
             Marriage
             .
             There
             is
             not
             one
             word
             in
             the
             whole
             Scriptures
             that
             does
             so
             much
             as
             hint
             at
             it
             ;
             whereas
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             being
             then
             one
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             to
             which
             so
             many
             reasons
             of
             different
             sorts
             may
             carry
             both
             a
             wise
             and
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             no
             positive
             Precept
             in
             the
             Gospel
             that
             forbids
             it
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             the
             next
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             make
             a
             perpetual
             Law
             ,
             restraining
             the
             Clergy
             from
             Marriage
             ?
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             no
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             can
             make
             a
             Law
             to
             bind
             succeeding
             Ages
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             Power
             the
             Church
             has
             ,
             she
             is
             always
             in
             possession
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             every
             Age
             has
             as
             much
             Power
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             Ages
             had
             .
             Therefore
             if
             any
             one
             Age
             should
             by
             a
             Law
             enjoin
             Celibate
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             any
             succeeding
             Age
             may
             repeal
             and
             alter
             that
             Law.
             For
             ever
             since
             the
             Inspiration
             that
             conducted
             the
             Apostles
             has
             ceased
             ,
             every
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             make
             or
             change
             Laws
             in
             all
             matters
             that
             are
             within
             their
             Authority
             .
             So
             it
             seems
             very
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             can
             make
             no
             perpetual
             Law
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             it
             may
             be
             justly
             doubted
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Church
             can
             make
             a
             Law
             that
             shall
             restrain
             all
             the
             Clergy
             in
             any
             of
             those
             Natural
             Rights
             in
             which
             Christ
             has
             left
             them
             free
             .
             The
             adding
             a
             Law
             upon
             this
             Head
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seems
             to
             assume
             an
             Authority
             that
             he
             has
             not
             given
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             looks
             like
             a
             pretending
             to
             a
             strain
             of
             Purity
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Rules
             set
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             is
             plainly
             the
             laying
             a
             Yoke
             upon
             us
             which
             must
             be
             thought
             Tyrannical
             ,
             since
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             who
             knew
             best
             what
             Human
             Nature
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             may
             well
             bear
             ,
             has
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             lay
             it
             on
             those
             whom
             he
             sent
             upon
             a
             Commission
             that
             required
             a
             much
             greater
             Elevation
             of
             Soul
             ,
             and
             more
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Entanglements
             of
             Worldly
             or
             Domestick
             Concerns
             ,
             than
             can
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             standing
             and
             settled
             Offices
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             we
             conclude
             ,
             That
             it
             were
             a
             great
             Abuse
             of
             Church-Power
             ,
             and
             a
             high
             Act
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             for
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             bar
             men
             from
             the
             Services
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             either
             are
             married
             ,
             or
             intend
             to
             keep
             themselves
             free
             to
             marry
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             please
             .
             This
             does
             indeed
             bring
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             more
             into
             a
             Combination
             among
             themselves
             ;
             it
             does
             take
             
             them
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             off
             from
             having
             separated
             Interests
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             it
             takes
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             have
             less
             concern
             ,
             when
             they
             give
             no
             Pledges
             to
             it
             .
             And
             so
             in
             Ages
             in
             which
             the
             Papacy
             intended
             to
             engage
             the
             whole
             Priesthood
             into
             its
             Interests
             against
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             as
             the
             Immunity
             and
             Exemptions
             of
             the
             Clergy
             made
             them
             safe
             in
             their
             own
             Persons
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             free
             them
             from
             any
             such
             Incumbrances
             or
             Appendages
             by
             which
             they
             might
             be
             in
             the
             Power
             or
             at
             the
             Mercy
             of
             Secular
             Princes
             .
             This
             ,
             joined
             with
             the
             belief
             of
             their
             
               making
               God
            
             with
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             their
             Character
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             
               forgiving
               Sin
            
             ,
             was
             like
             Armour
             of
             Proof
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             invulnerable
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             capable
             of
             undertaking
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             be
             committed
             to
             them
             .
             But
             this
             may
             well
             recommend
             such
             a
             Rule
             to
             a
             Crafty
             and
             Designing
             Body
             of
             Men
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             deep
             and
             refined
             Policy
             ;
             yet
             we
             
               have
               not
               so
               learned
               Christ
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             
               handle
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Authority
             that
             he
             has
             trusted
             to
             us
             ,
             deceitfully
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Consequences
             of
             such
             Laws
             ,
             Inconveniences
             are
             on
             both
             hands
             :
             As
             long
             as
             men
             are
             corrupt
             themselves
             ,
             so
             long
             they
             will
             abuse
             all
             the
             Liberties
             of
             Human
             Nature
             .
             If
             not
             only
             common
             Lewdness
             in
             all
             the
             kinds
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             even
             brutal
             and
             unnatural
             Lusts
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             visible
             Consequences
             of
             the
             strict
             Law
             of
             Celibate
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             appears
             so
             evident
             in
             History
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ;
             we
             think
             it
             better
             to
             trust
             Human
             Nature
             with
             the
             lawful
             use
             of
             that
             in
             which
             God
             has
             not
             restrained
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             venture
             on
             that
             which
             has
             given
             occasion
             to
             Abominations
             that
             cannot
             be
             mentioned
             without
             horror
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Temptation
             to
             Covetousness
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             is
             neither
             so
             great
             nor
             so
             unavoidable
             upon
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             as
             those
             monstrous
             ones
             are
             on
             the
             other
             .
             It
             is
             more
             reasonable
             to
             expect
             Divine
             Assistances
             to
             preserve
             men
             from
             Temptations
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             using
             those
             Liberties
             which
             God
             has
             left
             free
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             when
             by
             pretending
             to
             a
             Purity
             greater
             than
             that
             which
             he
             has
             commanded
             ,
             they
             throw
             themselves
             into
             many
             Snares
             .
             It
             is
             also
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             Covetousness
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             Mens
             Tempers
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             their
             Marriage
             ,
             since
             the
             Instances
             of
             a
             ravenous
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             restless
             Ambition
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             mens
             Kindred
             and
             Families
             ,
             hath
             appeared
             as
             often
             and
             as
             scandalously
             among
             the
             Vnmarried
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             
               Married
               Clergy
            
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             general
             Considerations
             concerning
             the
             Power
             that
             the
             Church
             has
             to
             make
             either
             a
             Perpetual
             or
             an
             Universal
             Law
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             this
             kind
             ;
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             consider
             in
             short
             ,
             What
             the
             Church
             has
             done
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Basilides
             and
             Saturninus
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             ,
             both
             Montanus
             and
             Novatus
             ,
             and
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Encratites
             ,
             condemned
             Marriage
             as
             a
             state
             of
             Libertinism
             that
             was
             unbecoming
             the
             Purity
             required
             of
             Christians
             .
             Against
             those
             we
             find
             the
             Fathers
             asserted
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Marriage
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             without
             making
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Clergy
             and
             the
             Laity
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             appearances
             that
             were
             in
             Montanus
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             engaged
             the
             Christians
             of
             that
             Age
             to
             strain
             beyond
             them
             in
             those
             things
             that
             gave
             them
             their
             Reputation
             :
             Many
             of
             Tertullian's
             Writings
             ,
             that
             Criticks
             do
             now
             see
             were
             writ
             after
             he
             was
             a
             Montanist
             ,
             which
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             observed
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             carry
             the
             matter
             of
             Celibate
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             considering
             the
             Reputation
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             a
             Bias
             was
             given
             by
             these
             to
             the
             following
             Ages
             in
             favour
             of
             Celibate
             .
             Yet
             it
             seemed
             to
             give
             great
             and
             just
             Prejudices
             against
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             if
             such
             as
             had
             come
             into
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             have
             forsaken
             their
             Wives
             .
             It
             is
             visible
             how
             much
             Scandal
             this
             might
             have
             given
             ,
             and
             what
             matter
             of
             Reproach
             it
             would
             have
             furnished
             their
             Enemies
             with
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             charged
             them
             
             with
             this
             ,
             That
             men
             to
             get
             rid
             of
             their
             Wives
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Care
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             went
             into
             Orders
             ;
             that
             so
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             Sanctity
             ,
             they
             might
             abandon
             their
             Families
             .
             Therefore
             great
             care
             was
             taken
             to
             prevent
             this
             .
             They
             were
             so
             far
             from
             requiring
             Priests
             to
             forsake
             their
             Wives
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             did
             it
             upon
             their
             entring
             into
             Orders
             ,
             were
             severely
             condemned
             by
             the
             Canons
             that
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             They
             were
             also
             condemned
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Gangra
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Century
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             of
             Trullo
             in
             the
             Seventh
             Age.
             There
             are
             some
             Instances
             brought
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ,
             who
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             married
             after
             they
             were
             ordained
             ;
             but
             as
             there
             are
             only
             few
             of
             those
             ,
             so
             perhaps
             they
             are
             not
             well
             proved
             .
             It
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             the
             general
             practice
             was
             ,
             that
             men
             once
             in
             Orders
             did
             not
             marry
             .
             But
             many
             Bishops
             in
             the
             best
             Ages
             lived
             still
             with
             their
             Wives
             :
             So
             did
             the
             Fathers
             both
             of
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             and
             of
             St.
             Basil.
             And
             among
             the
             Works
             of
             Hilary
             of
             Poictiers
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Letter
             writ
             by
             him
             in
             his
             Exile
             to
             his
             Daughter
             Abra
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             refers
             her
             to
             her
             Mothers
             Instruction
             in
             those
             things
             which
             she
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             Age
             did
             not
             then
             understand
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             she
             was
             then
             very
             young
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             probably
             born
             after
             he
             was
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Some
             proposed
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Clergy
             should
             depart
             from
             their
             Wives
             ;
             but
             Paphnutius
             ,
             though
             himself
             unmarried
             ,
             opposed
             this
             as
             the
             laying
             an
             unreasonably
             heavy
             Yoke
             upon
             them
             .
             Heliodorus
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             first
             of
             those
             Love-Fables
             that
             are
             now
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Romances
             ,
             being
             upon
             that
             account
             accused
             of
             too
             much
             Levity
             ,
             did
             in
             order
             to
             the
             clearing
             himself
             of
             that
             Imputation
             ,
             move
             that
             Clergy-men
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             live
             from
             their
             Wives
             .
             Which
             the
             Historian
             says
             they
             were
             not
             tied
             to
             before
             ;
             for
             till
             then
             Bishops
             lived
             with
             their
             Wives
             .
             So
             that
             in
             those
             days
             the
             living
             in
             a
             married
             state
             was
             not
             thought
             unbecoming
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Functions
             .
             A
             single
             Marriage
             was
             never
             objected
             in
             bar
             to
             a
             mans
             being
             made
             Bishop
             or
             Priest.
             They
             did
             not
             indeed
             admit
             a
             man
             to
             Orders
             that
             had
             been
             
               twice
               married
            
             ;
             but
             even
             for
             this
             there
             was
             a
             distinction
             :
             If
             a
             man
             had
             been
             once
             married
             before
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             was
             once
             married
             after
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             was
             reckoned
             only
             a
             single
             Marriage
             ;
             for
             what
             had
             been
             done
             when
             in
             Heathenism
             ,
             went
             for
             nothing
             :
             And
             Ierome
             speaking
             of
             Bishops
             who
             had
             been
             twice
             married
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             Nicety
             were
             reckoned
             to
             be
             the
             
               Husbands
               of
               one
               Wife
            
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               The
               number
               of
               those
               of
               this
               sort
               in
               that
               time
               could
               not
               be
               reckoned
               ;
               and
               that
               more
               such
               Bishops
               might
               be
               found
               ,
               than
               were
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               Arimini
               .
            
             Canons
             grew
             to
             be
             frequently
             made
             against
             the
             Marriage
             of
             those
             in
             Holy
             Orders
             ;
             but
             these
             were
             positive
             Laws
             made
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Roman
             and
             African
             Synods
             :
             and
             since
             those
             Canons
             were
             so
             often
             renewed
             ,
             we
             may
             from
             thence
             conclude
             that
             they
             were
             not
             well
             kept
             .
             When
             Synesius
             was
             ordained
             Priest
             ,
             he
             tells
             in
             an
             Epistle
             of
             his
             ,
             That
             he
             declared
             openly
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             live
             secretly
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             as
             some
             did
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             would
             dwell
             publickly
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             wished
             that
             he
             might
             have
             many
             Children
             by
             her
             .
             In
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             the
             Priests
             are
             usually
             married
             before
             they
             are
             ordained
             ,
             and
             continue
             afterwards
             to
             live
             with
             their
             Wives
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Children
             by
             them
             ,
             without
             either
             Censure
             or
             Trouble
             .
             In
             the
             Western
             Church
             we
             find
             mention
             made
             both
             in
             the
             Gallican
             and
             Spanish
             Synods
             ,
             of
             the
             Wives
             both
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             called
             Episcopae
             and
             Presbyterae
             .
             In
             the
             Saxon
             times
             the
             Clergy
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Cathedrals
             of
             England
             were
             openly
             married
             :
             And
             when
             Dunstan
             ,
             who
             had
             engaged
             King
             Edgar
             to
             favour
             the
             Monks
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             married
             Clergy
             ,
             pressed
             them
             to
             forsake
             their
             Wives
             ,
             they
             refused
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             turned
             out
             of
             their
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             Monks
             came
             in
             their
             places
             .
             Nor
             
             was
             the
             Celibate
             generally
             imposed
             on
             all
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             before
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh's
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Eleventh
             Century
             .
             He
             had
             great
             designs
             for
             subjecting
             all
             Temporal
             Princes
             to
             the
             Papacy
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             that
             ,
             he
             intended
             to
             bring
             the
             Clergy
             into
             an
             entire
             dependence
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             them
             wholly
             from
             all
             other
             Interests
             but
             those
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             :
             And
             that
             he
             might
             load
             the
             married
             Clergy
             with
             an
             odious
             Name
             ,
             he
             called
             them
             all
             Nicolaitans
             :
             Though
             the
             accounts
             that
             the
             Antients
             give
             us
             of
             that
             Sect
             ,
             say
             nothing
             that
             related
             to
             this
             matter
             :
             But
             a
             name
             of
             an
             ill
             sound
             goes
             a
             great
             way
             in
             an
             Ignorant
             Age.
             The
             Writers
             that
             lived
             near
             that
             time
             ,
             condemn
             this
             severity
             against
             the
             married
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             a
             new
             and
             a
             rash
             thing
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             they
             tax
             his
             rigor
             in
             turning
             them
             all
             out
             .
             Yet
             Lanfranc
             among
             us
             did
             not
             impose
             the
             Celibate
             generally
             on
             all
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             only
             on
             those
             that
             lived
             at
             Cathedrals
             and
             in
             Towns
             :
             He
             connived
             at
             those
             who
             served
             in
             Villages
             .
             Anselm
             carried
             it
             farther
             ,
             and
             imposed
             it
             on
             all
             the
             Clergy
             without
             exception
             :
             Yet
             he
             himself
             laments
             that
             unnatural
             Lusts
             were
             become
             then
             both
             common
             and
             publick
             :
             Of
             which
             
               Petrus
               Damiani
            
             made
             great
             complaints
             in
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh's
             time
             .
             Bernard
             in
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             France
             ,
             says
             it
             was
             common
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             even
             Bishops
             with
             Bishops
             lived
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Observation
             that
             Abbot
             Panormitan
             made
             ,
             of
             the
             progress
             of
             that
             horrid
             Sin
             ,
             led
             him
             to
             wish
             that
             it
             might
             be
             left
             free
             to
             the
             Clergy
             to
             marry
             ,
             as
             they
             pleased
             .
             Pius
             the
             Second
             said
             that
             there
             might
             have
             been
             good
             reasons
             for
             imposing
             the
             Celibate
             on
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             he
             believed
             there
             were
             far
             better
             reasons
             for
             leaving
             them
             to
             their
             liberty
             .
             As
             a
             remedy
             to
             these
             more
             enormous
             Crimes
             ,
             Dispensations
             for
             Concubinate
             became
             so
             common
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             giving
             scandal
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             rather
             considered
             as
             the
             Characters
             of
             Modesty
             and
             Temperance
             :
             In
             such
             Concubinary
             Priests
             the
             World
             judged
             themselves
             safe
             from
             Practices
             on
             their
             own
             Families
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             consider
             those
             effects
             that
             followed
             on
             the
             imposing
             the
             Celibate
             on
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             look
             on
             them
             as
             much
             greater
             evils
             than
             those
             that
             can
             follow
             on
             the
             leaving
             it
             free
             to
             them
             to
             marry
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             freedom
             to
             marry
             may
             be
             likewise
             bad
             :
             That
             State
             does
             naturally
             involve
             men
             in
             the
             cares
             of
             Life
             ,
             in
             Domestick
             Concerns
             ,
             and
             it
             brings
             with
             it
             Temptations
             both
             to
             Luxury
             and
             Covetousness
             .
             It
             carries
             with
             it
             too
             great
             a
             disposition
             to
             heap
             up
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             Families
             :
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             Clergy
             both
             look
             too
             like
             ,
             and
             live
             too
             like
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             when
             things
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             duly
             balanced
             ,
             ill
             effects
             will
             appear
             on
             both
             hands
             :
             Those
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             general
             Corruption
             of
             Human
             Nature
             ;
             which
             does
             so
             spread
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             corrupt
             us
             in
             the
             most
             innocent
             and
             in
             the
             most
             necessary
             practices
             .
             There
             are
             Excesses
             committed
             in
             Eating
             ,
             Drinking
             ,
             and
             Sleeping
             .
             Our
             depraved
             Inclinations
             will
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             us
             in
             our
             best
             Actions
             :
             Even
             the
             publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             and
             all
             Devotion
             receive
             a
             taint
             from
             them
             .
             But
             we
             must
             not
             take
             a
             way
             those
             Liberties
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             has
             left
             human
             Nature
             free
             ,
             and
             engage
             men
             to
             Rules
             and
             Methods
             that
             put
             a
             Violence
             upon
             Mankind
             :
             This
             is
             the
             less
             excusable
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             in
             Fact
             what
             the
             consequences
             of
             such
             restraints
             have
             been
             for
             many
             Ages
             .
          
           
             Yet
             after
             all
             ,
             though
             they
             who
             
               marry
               ,
               do
               well
            
             ;
             yet
             those
             
               who
               marry
               not
               do
               better
            
             ,
             provided
             they
             live
             chast
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             burn
             .
             That
             man
             who
             subdues
             his
             Body
             by
             fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             by
             Labour
             and
             Study
             ,
             and
             that
             separates
             himself
             from
             the
             concerns
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             that
             
               he
               may
               give
               himself
               wholly
               to
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               Prayer
            
             ,
             that
             lives
             at
             a
             distance
             
             from
             the
             Levities
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             course
             of
             native
             modesty
             and
             unaffected
             severity
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             burning
             and
             shining
             Light
             :
             He
             is
             above
             the
             World
             ,
             free
             from
             cares
             and
             designs
             ,
             from
             aspirings
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             restless
             Projects
             which
             have
             so
             long
             given
             the
             World
             so
             much
             scandal
             :
             And
             therefore
             those
             who
             allow
             themselves
             the
             liberty
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             indeed
             engaged
             in
             a
             state
             of
             many
             Temptations
             ;
             to
             which
             if
             they
             give
             way
             ,
             they
             lay
             themselves
             open
             to
             many
             Censures
             ;
             and
             they
             bring
             a
             Scandal
             on
             the
             Reformation
             for
             allowing
             them
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             if
             they
             abuse
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             only
             to
             consider
             how
             far
             this
             matter
             is
             altered
             by
             Vows
             ;
             how
             far
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             make
             them
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             they
             bind
             when
             they
             are
             made
             .
             It
             seems
             very
             unreasonable
             and
             tyrannical
             to
             put
             Vows
             on
             any
             ,
             in
             matters
             in
             which
             it
             may
             not
             be
             in
             their
             power
             to
             keep
             them
             without
             sin
             .
             No
             Vows
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             in
             things
             that
             are
             either
             absolutely
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             or
             in
             things
             in
             which
             we
             may
             procure
             to
             our selves
             those
             Assistances
             that
             may
             enable
             us
             to
             perform
             them
             .
             We
             have
             a
             federal
             Right
             to
             the
             Promises
             that
             Christ
             has
             made
             us
             ,
             of
             inward
             Assistances
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             perform
             those
             Conditions
             that
             he
             has
             laid
             on
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             vow
             to
             observe
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             may
             do
             that
             which
             may
             procure
             us
             Aids
             sufficient
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             .
             But
             if
             men
             will
             take
             up
             Resolutions
             that
             are
             not
             within
             those
             necessary
             Conditions
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             promise
             themselves
             such
             Assistances
             :
             And
             if
             they
             are
             not
             so
             absolutely
             Masters
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             to
             them
             without
             those
             helps
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             sure
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             given
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             ought
             to
             make
             no
             Vow
             in
             a
             matter
             which
             they
             cannot
             keep
             by
             their
             own
             Natural
             Strength
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             they
             have
             not
             any
             Promise
             in
             the
             Gospel
             that
             assures
             them
             of
             Divine
             Assistances
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             This
             is
             therefore
             a
             tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             men
             pretend
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             by
             assuming
             a
             stricter
             Course
             of
             Life
             than
             either
             he
             has
             commanded
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             able
             to
             go
             through
             with
             .
             And
             it
             may
             prove
             a
             great
             Snare
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             by
             such
             rash
             Vows
             they
             are
             engaged
             into
             such
             a
             state
             of
             Life
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             live
             in
             constant
             Temptations
             to
             Sin
             ,
             without
             either
             Command
             or
             Promise
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             can
             rest
             as
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             
               lead
               themselves
               into
               Temptation
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             has
             made
             a
             Petition
             of
             that
             Prayer
             which
             he
             himself
             has
             taught
             us
             .
             Out
             of
             this
             ,
             great
             distractions
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             a
             variety
             of
             different
             Temptations
             may
             ,
             and
             probably
             will
             arise
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Vow
             is
             made
             ;
             there
             being
             somewhat
             in
             our
             Natures
             that
             will
             always
             struggle
             the
             harder
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             restrained
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             every
             man
             who
             dedicates
             himself
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             try
             if
             he
             can
             dedicate
             himself
             so
             entirely
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             live
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Concerns
             and
             Entanglements
             of
             Life
             .
             If
             he
             can
             maintain
             his
             Purity
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             enabled
             thereby
             to
             labour
             the
             more
             effectually
             ,
             and
             may
             expect
             both
             the
             greater
             Success
             here
             ,
             and
             a
             fuller
             Reward
             hereafter
             .
             But
             because
             both
             his
             Temper
             and
             his
             Circumstances
             may
             so
             change
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             an
             advantage
             to
             him
             in
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             snare
             and
             an
             Incumbrance
             to
             him
             in
             another
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             ought
             therefore
             to
             keep
             this
             matter
             still
             in
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             that
             Liberty
             in
             which
             God
             has
             left
             him
             free
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             do
             as
             he
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             be
             most
             expedient
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             concluded
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             unlawful
             either
             to
             impose
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             such
             Vows
             .
             And
             supposing
             that
             any
             have
             been
             engaged
             in
             them
             ,
             more
             perhaps
             out
             of
             the
             Importunity
             or
             Authority
             of
             others
             ,
             than
             their
             own
             choice
             ;
             then
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             certainly
             a
             Character
             of
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             
             dwell
             in
             God's
             holy
             Hill
             ,
             That
             though
             
               he
               swears
               to
               his
               own
               hurt
               ,
               yet
               he
               changes
               not
            
             ;
             he
             is
             to
             consider
             whether
             he
             can
             keep
             such
             a
             Vow
             ,
             without
             breaking
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             
             or
             not
             :
             If
             he
             can
             ,
             then
             certainly
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             that
             regard
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             called
             upon
             in
             the
             Vow
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Scandals
             that
             may
             follow
             upon
             his
             breaking
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             can
             continue
             in
             that
             state
             without
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             all
             he
             can
             to
             keep
             his
             Vow
             ,
             and
             preserve
             his
             Purity
             :
             But
             if
             after
             he
             has
             used
             both
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             he
             still
             finds
             that
             the
             obligation
             of
             his
             Vow
             is
             a
             snare
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             cannot
             both
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ;
             then
             the
             two
             Obligations
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             Vow
             ,
             happening
             to
             stand
             in
             one
             anothers
             way
             ,
             certainly
             the
             lesser
             must
             give
             place
             to
             the
             greater
             .
             
             Herod's
             Oath
             was
             ill
             ,
             and
             rashly
             made
             ,
             but
             worse
             kept
             ,
             when
             
               for
               his
               Oath
               's
               sake
            
             he
             ordered
             the
             Head
             of
             
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
            
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             condemns
             that
             practice
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             of
             vowing
             that
             to
             the
             Corban
             or
             Treasure
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             given
             to
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             imagining
             that
             by
             such
             means
             they
             were
             not
             obliged
             to
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             supply
             them
             .
             The
             obligation
             to
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             is
             indispensible
             ,
             and
             antecedent
             to
             any
             Act
             or
             Vow
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             made
             void
             by
             any
             Vow
             that
             we
             may
             take
             upon
             us
             :
             And
             if
             we
             are
             under
             a
             Vow
             which
             exposes
             us
             to
             Temptations
             that
             do
             often
             prevail
             ,
             and
             that
             probably
             will
             prevail
             long
             upon
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             repent
             of
             our
             rashness
             in
             making
             any
             such
             Vow
             ;
             but
             must
             not
             continue
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             proves
             to
             us
             like
             the
             taking
             Fire
             into
             our
             Bosom
             ,
             or
             the
             handling
             of
             Pitch
             .
             A
             Vow
             that
             draws
             many
             Temptations
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             are
             above
             our
             strength
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             is
             certainly
             much
             better
             broken
             and
             repented
             of
             ,
             than
             kept
             .
             So
             that
             to
             conclude
             ,
             Celibate
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             Subject
             either
             of
             a
             Law
             or
             a
             Vow
             ;
             every
             man
             must
             consider
             himself
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             is
             able
             to
             receive
             :
             
               He
               that
               marries
               does
               well
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               marries
               not
               does
               better
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXIII
             .
             Of
             Excommunicate
             Persons
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
               That
               person
               which
               by
               open
               denunciation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               rightly
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Excommunicate
               ;
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               of
               the
               whole
               multitude
               of
               the
               Faithful
               as
               a
               Heathen
               and
               a
               Publican
               :
               Until
               he
               be
               openly
               reconciled
               by
               penance
               ,
               and
               be
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               a
               Iudge
               that
               hath
               Authority
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
             ALL
             Christians
             are
             obliged
             to
             a
             strict
             purity
             and
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             :
             And
             every
             private
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             avoid
             all
             unnecessary
             familiarities
             with
             Bad
             and
             Vicious
             men
             :
             Both
             because
             he
             may
             be
             insensibly
             corrupted
             by
             these
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             World
             will
             be
             from
             thence
             disposed
             to
             think
             that
             he
             takes
             pleasure
             in
             such
             Persons
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Vices
             .
             What
             every
             single
             Christian
             ought
             to
             set
             as
             a
             Rule
             to
             himself
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             likewise
             made
             the
             Rule
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             constituted
             in
             a
             Body
             under
             Guides
             and
             Pastors
             .
             And
             as
             in
             general
             ,
             severe
             Denunciations
             ought
             to
             be
             often
             made
             of
             the
             Wrath
             and
             Judgments
             of
             God
             against
             Sinners
             ;
             so
             if
             any
             that
             is
             called
             a
             Brother
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Christian
             ,
             lives
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Sin
             and
             Scandal
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             give
             warning
             of
             such
             a
             Person
             ,
             
             to
             all
             the
             other
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             so
             much
             
               as
               eat
               with
               him
            
             ,
             but
             may
             separate
             themselves
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             ,
             private
             persons
             ought
             to
             avoid
             the
             Moroseness
             and
             Affectation
             of
             saying
             ,
             
               Stand
               by
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holier
               than
               thou
               :
               If
               one
               is
               overtaken
               in
               a
               fault
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               those
               who
               are
               spiritual
               ought
               to
               restore
               such
               a
               one
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               meekness
               :
            
             Every
             one
             considering
             himself
             ,
             
               lest
               he
               be
               also
               tempted
            
             .
             Excessive
             Rigor
             will
             be
             always
             suspected
             of
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             and
             may
             drive
             those
             on
             whom
             it
             falls
             ,
             either
             into
             Despair
             on
             the
             One
             hand
             ,
             or
             into
             an
             Unmanageable
             Licentiousness
             on
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             all
             Societies
             must
             import
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             a
             Power
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             Design
             and
             Rules
             of
             their
             Society
             .
             A
             Combination
             of
             men
             made
             upon
             any
             bottom
             whatsoever
             ,
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             exclude
             out
             of
             their
             Number
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             a
             Reproach
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             Mean
             to
             dissolve
             it
             :
             And
             it
             must
             be
             a
             main
             part
             of
             the
             Office
             and
             Duty
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             separate
             the
             Good
             from
             the
             Bad
             ,
             to
             warn
             the
             Unruly
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             from
             among
             them
             wicked
             persons
             .
             There
             are
             several
             Considerations
             that
             shew
             not
             only
             the
             Lawfulness
             ,
             but
             the
             Necessity
             of
             such
             a
             Practice
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Contagion
             of
             an
             ill
             Example
             ,
             and
             of
             bad
             Practices
             ,
             may
             not
             spread
             too
             far
             to
             the
             corrupting
             of
             others
             :
             
               Evil
               communications
               corrupt
               good
               manners
            
             .
             Their
             
               Doctrines
               will
               eat
               and
               spread
               as
               a
               Gangrene
               .
            
             
             And
             therefore
             in
             order
             to
             the
             preserving
             the
             purity
             of
             those
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             corrupted
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             necessary
             to
             note
             such
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             
               have
               no
               company
               with
               them
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Second
             Reason
             relates
             to
             the
             persons
             themselves
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             separated
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             ashamed
             :
             
             That
             they
             may
             be
             thus
             
               pulled
               out
               of
               the
               fire
            
             by
             the
             terror
             of
             such
             a
             proceeding
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Mourning
             over
             them
             ,
             Lamenting
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Praying
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             made
             use
             even
             of
             those
             extraordinary
             Powers
             that
             were
             given
             to
             them
             for
             this
             end
             .
             St.
             Paul
             delivered
             Hymenaeus
             and
             Alexander
             unto
             
               Satan
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               learn
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               .
            
             And
             he
             ordered
             that
             the
             
             incestuous
             person
             at
             
               Corinth
               ,
               should
               be
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               might
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
             Certainly
             a
             Vicious
             indulgence
             to
             Sinners
             is
             an
             encouragement
             to
             them
             to
             live
             in
             Sin
             :
             whereas
             when
             others
             about
             them
             try
             all
             methods
             for
             their
             Recovery
             ,
             and
             Mourn
             for
             those
             Sins
             in
             which
             they
             do
             perhaps
             Glory
             ,
             and
             do
             upon
             that
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             all
             Communication
             with
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             in
             Temporals
             likewise
             ;
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             last
             means
             that
             can
             be
             used
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reclaiming
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Another
             Consideration
             is
             the
             Peace
             and
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             S.
             Paul
             wished
             that
             
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               that
               troubled
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
             Great
             care
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             that
             
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               be
               not
               blasphemed
               ,
            
             and
             to
             give
             no
             occasion
             to
             the
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Faith
             to
             reproach
             us
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             designed
             to
             make
             Parties
             ,
             to
             promote
             our
             own
             Interests
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             Religion
             to
             a
             Faction
             :
             Excusing
             such
             as
             adhere
             to
             us
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             break
             out
             into
             the
             most
             scandalous
             Violations
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
             Such
             a
             behaviour
             towards
             Excommunicated
             persons
             ,
             would
             also
             have
             this
             further
             good
             Effect
             ;
             It
             would
             give
             great
             Authority
             to
             that
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             fill
             mens
             minds
             with
             the
             Awe
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             observed
             that
             men
             converse
             familiarly
             with
             those
             that
             are
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             Rules
             are
             all
             founded
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             Societies
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             associate
             upon
             some
             common
             designs
             ,
             so
             in
             order
             to
             the
             pursuing
             those
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             power
             to
             separate
             themselves
             from
             those
             who
             depart
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Matter
             there
             are
             Extremes
             of
             both
             hands
             to
             be
             avoided
             :
             Some
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Apostles
             have
             in
             general
             declared
             such
             persons
             to
             be
             accursed
             ,
             
             or
             under
             an
             
               Anathema
               ,
               who
               preach
               another
               Gospel
            
             ;
             and
             
               such
               as
               love
               not
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               be
               Anathema
               Maranatha
               ,
            
             which
             is
             generally
             understood
             to
             be
             a
             total
             cutting
             off
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             admitted
             till
             
               the
               Lord
               comes
            
             ;
             that
             therefore
             the
             Church
             may
             still
             put
             men
             under
             an
             Anathema
             ,
             for
             holding
             such
             unsound
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             make
             the
             Gospel
             to
             become
             another
             ,
             in
             part
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             whole
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             may
             thereupon
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             another
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             deliver
             them
             over
             
               unto
               Satan
            
             ,
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             the
             protection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             abandoning
             them
             to
             the
             Devil
             :
             Reckoning
             that
             the
             
               cutting
               them
               off
            
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             really
             the
             exposing
             them
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             goes
             about
             as
             a
             Roaring
             Lion
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devour
             .
             But
             with
             what
             Authority
             soever
             the
             Apostles
             might
             upon
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             ,
             as
             the
             
               changing
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               not
               loving
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             denounce
             an
             Anathema
             ;
             yet
             the
             applying
             this
             which
             they
             used
             so
             seldom
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             great
             occasions
             ,
             to
             every
             Opinion
             ,
             after
             a
             Decision
             is
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             carried
             on
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             it
             has
             laid
             a
             Foundation
             for
             much
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             and
             many
             Animosities
             :
             It
             has
             widened
             Breaches
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             incurable
             .
             And
             unless
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Church
             which
             has
             so
             decreed
             ,
             cannot
             err
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             bold
             assuming
             of
             an
             Authority
             to
             which
             no
             fallible
             Body
             of
             men
             can
             have
             a
             Right
             .
             That
             
               delivery
               unto
               Satan
            
             was
             visibly
             an
             act
             of
             a
             miraculous
             Power
             lodged
             with
             the
             Apostles
             :
             For
             as
             they
             struck
             some
             blind
             or
             dead
             ,
             so
             they
             had
             an
             Authority
             of
             letting
             loose
             Evil
             Spirits
             on
             some
             to
             haunt
             and
             terrify
             ,
             or
             to
             punish
             and
             plague
             them
             ;
             that
             a
             desperate
             Evil
             might
             be
             cured
             by
             an
             extreme
             Remedy
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostles
             never
             reckon
             this
             among
             the
             Standing
             Functions
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Nor
             do
             they
             give
             any
             Charge
             or
             Directions
             about
             it
             .
             They
             used
             it
             themselves
             ,
             and
             but
             seldom
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             S.
             Paul
             being
             carried
             by
             a
             just
             zeal
             
             against
             the
             Scandal
             which
             the
             incestuous
             person
             at
             Corinth
             had
             cast
             upon
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             did
             adjudg
             him
             to
             this
             severe
             degree
             of
             Censure
             :
             But
             he
             judged
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             only
             order
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             publish
             it
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             him
             ,
             
               with
               the
               power
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             That
             so
             the
             thing
             might
             become
             the
             more
             publick
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             might
             be
             the
             more
             conspicuous
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             being
             nearest
             the
             Fountain
             did
             best
             understand
             the
             Nature
             of
             Church-Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Effects
             of
             her
             Censures
             ,
             thought
             of
             nothing
             in
             this
             matter
             but
             of
             denying
             to
             suffer
             Apostates
             ,
             or
             rather
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             to
             mix
             with
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Worship
             .
             They
             admitted
             them
             upon
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             by
             an
             imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             to
             share
             in
             some
             of
             the
             more
             general
             parts
             of
             the
             Worship
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             these
             they
             stood
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             when
             they
             had
             passed
             through
             several
             Degrees
             in
             that
             state
             of
             Mourning
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             steps
             received
             back
             again
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             agrees
             well
             with
             all
             that
             was
             said
             formerly
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             the
             Ends
             of
             Church-Power
             ;
             
               Which
               was
               given
               for
               edification
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               destruction
               .
            
             
             This
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             designs
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             both
             for
             preserving
             the
             Society
             pure
             ,
             and
             for
             reclaiming
             those
             who
             are
             otherwise
             like
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             
               Devil
               in
               his
               snare
            
             .
             This
             is
             to
             admonish
             Sinners
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             use
             them
             as
             Enemies
             :
             Whereas
             the
             other
             method
             looks
             like
             a
             power
             that
             designs
             Destruction
             rather
             than
             Edification
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Secular
             Arm
             is
             called
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             Princes
             are
             required
             under
             the
             Penalties
             of
             Deposition
             ,
             and
             losing
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             and
             destroy
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             cruellest
             sort
             of
             Death
             ,
             all
             those
             whom
             the
             Church
             doth
             so
             Anathematize
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             form
             of
             denouncing
             or
             declaring
             Anathemas
             against
             Heresies
             and
             Hereticks
             is
             very
             Antient.
             It
             grew
             to
             be
             a
             Form
             expressing
             horror
             ,
             and
             was
             applied
             to
             the
             Dead
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Living
             .
             It
             was
             understood
             to
             be
             a
             cutting
             such
             Persons
             off
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             if
             they
             were
             still
             alive
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             admitted
             to
             any
             Act
             of
             Worship
             :
             if
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             their
             Names
             were
             not
             to
             be
             read
             at
             the
             Altar
             among
             those
             who
             were
             then
             commemorated
             .
             But
             as
             heat
             about
             Opinions
             encreased
             ,
             and
             some
             lesser
             matters
             grew
             to
             be
             more
             valued
             then
             the
             weightier
             things
             both
             of
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ;
             so
             the
             adding
             Anathemas
             to
             every
             point
             ,
             in
             which
             men
             differed
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             grew
             to
             be
             a
             common
             practice
             ,
             and
             swelled
             up
             at
             last
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             a
             whole
             Body
             of
             Divinity
             was
             put
             into
             Canons
             ,
             and
             an
             Anathema
             was
             fastened
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             The
             
               delivering
               to
               Satan
            
             was
             made
             the
             common
             Form
             of
             Excommunication
             ;
             an
             Act
             of
             Apostolical
             Authority
             being
             made
             a
             Precedent
             for
             the
             standing
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Great
             Subtilties
             were
             also
             set
             on
             foot
             concerning
             the
             force
             and
             effect
             of
             Church-Censures
             .
             The
             straining
             this
             matter
             too
             high
             ,
             has
             given
             occasion
             to
             extremes
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             .
             If
             a
             man
             is
             condemned
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             no
             Heresy
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             Article
             founded
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             is
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             any
             such
             Censure
             .
             Great
             Modesty
             and
             Decency
             ought
             indeed
             to
             be
             shewed
             by
             private
             persons
             ,
             when
             they
             dispute
             against
             publick
             Decisions
             :
             But
             unless
             the
             Church
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             none
             can
             be
             bound
             to
             implicit
             Faith
             ,
             or
             blind
             Submission
             .
             Therefore
             an
             Anathema
             ill
             founded
             ,
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             against
             whom
             it
             is
             thundred
             .
             If
             the
             Doctrine
             upon
             which
             the
             Censures
             and
             Denunciations
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             grounded
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             appears
             so
             to
             him
             that
             sets
             himself
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             who
             thus
             despises
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             despises
             Christ
             :
             In
             whose
             Name
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             Authority
             they
             are
             acting
             .
             But
             if
             he
             is
             still
             under
             Convictions
             of
             his
             being
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             indeed
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             
             then
             he
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             his
             Sins
             are
             Sins
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             judged
             by
             that
             God
             w
             ho
             knows
             the
             sincerity
             of
             all
             mens
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             sees
             into
             their
             secretest
             Thoughts
             ,
             how
             ●ar
             the
             Ignorance
             is
             wilful
             and
             affected
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             is
             sincere
             and
             invincible
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             those
             Censures
             that
             are
             founded
             upon
             the
             Proofs
             that
             are
             made
             of
             certain
             Facts
             that
             are
             scandalous
             ,
             either
             the
             person
             on
             whom
             they
             are
             charged
             ,
             knows
             himself
             to
             be
             really
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             wronged
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             or
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Judges
             :
             If
             he
             is
             indeed
             guilty
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             consider
             such
             Censures
             as
             the
             Medicinal
             Provisions
             of
             the
             Church
             against
             Sin
             :
             He
             ought
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             Rebukes
             and
             Admonitions
             ,
             to
             such
             publick
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             other
             Acts
             of
             Self-Abasement
             ,
             
             by
             which
             he
             may
             be
             recovered
             out
             of
             
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             ;
             and
             may
             repair
             the
             publick
             Scandal
             that
             he
             has
             brought
             upon
             the
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             recover
             the
             honour
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             blemisht
             as
             far
             as
             lies
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             
               submitting
               to
               those
               that
               are
               over
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               obeying
               them
               as
               those
               that
               watch
               for
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             if
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             
             any
             such
             person
             is
             run
             down
             by
             Falshood
             and
             Calumny
             ,
             he
             must
             submit
             to
             that
             Dispensation
             of
             God's
             Providence
             that
             has
             suffered
             such
             a
             load
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             him
             :
             He
             must
             not
             betray
             his
             Integrity
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             commit
             his
             way
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             his
             burden
             patiently
             .
             Such
             a
             Censure
             ought
             not
             at
             all
             to
             give
             him
             too
             deep
             an
             inward
             concern
             :
             For
             he
             is
             sure
             it
             is
             ill
             founded
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             can
             have
             no
             effect
             upon
             his
             Conscience
             .
             God
             ,
             who
             knows
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             will
             acquit
             him
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             World
             should
             condemn
             him
             .
             He
             must
             indeed
             submit
             to
             that
             separation
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             Christians
             :
             But
             he
             is
             safe
             in
             his
             secret
             Appeals
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             as
             man
             sees
             ,
             but
             judges
             righteous
             Judgment
             :
             And
             such
             a
             Censure
             as
             this
             cannot
             be
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             pronouncing
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             great
             care
             and
             tenderness
             ought
             to
             be
             used
             ;
             for
             men
             are
             not
             to
             be
             rashly
             
               cut
               off
            
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             nothing
             but
             a
             wilful
             Obstinacy
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             deliberate
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Rules
             and
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             can
             justify
             this
             Extremity
             .
             Scandalous
             Sinners
             may
             be
             brought
             under
             the
             Medicinal
             Cure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Offender
             may
             be
             denied
             all
             the
             Privileges
             of
             Christians
             ,
             till
             he
             has
             repaired
             the
             Offence
             that
             he
             has
             given
             .
             Here
             another
             Extreme
             has
             been
             run
             into
             by
             men
             ,
             who
             being
             jealous
             of
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             World
             could
             not
             be
             safe
             from
             that
             ,
             unless
             all
             Church-Power
             were
             destroyed
             :
             They
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Order
             is
             a
             Body
             of
             Men
             bound
             by
             their
             Office
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             all
             Christians
             ;
             but
             that
             as
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             equally
             offered
             to
             all
             ,
             in
             which
             every
             man
             must
             make
             the
             particular
             Application
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             the
             Comforts
             ,
             and
             the
             Terrors
             of
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             answer
             it
             to
             God
             ;
             so
             they
             imagin
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             in
             the
             same
             promiscuous
             manner
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             all
             Persons
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             man
             is
             to
             
               try
               and
               examine
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             partake
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Clergy
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             deny
             them
             to
             any
             Person
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             marks
             of
             distinction
             ,
             or
             of
             Infamy
             on
             men
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             the
             Antient
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             arise
             out
             of
             a
             mutual
             Compromise
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             in
             times
             of
             Misery
             and
             Persecution
             submitted
             to
             such
             Rules
             as
             seemed
             necessary
             in
             that
             state
             of
             things
             ;
             but
             that
             now
             all
             the
             Authority
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             ,
             is
             founded
             only
             on
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             subject
             to
             it
             .
             So
             that
             what
             Changes
             or
             Alterations
             are
             appointed
             by
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             must
             take
             place
             ,
             in
             bar
             to
             any
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             Antient
             or
             how
             Universal
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             .
          
           
           
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             degrees
             and
             extent
             of
             this
             Authority
             ,
             the
             methods
             and
             the
             management
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             at
             first
             framed
             by
             common
             consent
             .
             In
             the
             times
             of
             Persecution
             the
             Laity
             who
             embraced
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             were
             to
             the
             Church
             instead
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             The
             whole
             concerns
             of
             Religion
             were
             supported
             and
             protected
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             gave
             them
             a
             Natural
             Right
             to
             be
             consulted
             with
             in
             all
             the
             decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Brethren
             were
             called
             to
             join
             with
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             in
             that
             great
             Debate
             concerning
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             was
             settled
             at
             Ierusalem
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             Practices
             we
             find
             frequent
             mention
             in
             St.
             Cyprian's
             Epistles
             :
             The
             more
             Eminent
             among
             the
             Laity
             were
             then
             naturally
             the
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Church
             came
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             then
             the
             Patronage
             and
             Protection
             of
             it
             fell
             to
             them
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             Peace
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             World
             depended
             .
             Yet
             though
             all
             this
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             we
             see
             plainly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             there
             are
             many
             general
             Rules
             given
             for
             the
             Government
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             were
             appointed
             to
             ordain
             ,
             to
             admonish
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             ,
             and
             that
             
               before
               all
            
             .
             The
             Body
             of
             the
             Christians
             is
             required
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             an
             indefinite
             and
             boundless
             degree
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             limited
             to
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             were
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             things
             as
             depended
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             tended
             to
             its
             Establishment
             and
             Propagation
             .
             From
             these
             general
             Heads
             we
             see
             just
             grounds
             to
             assert
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             is
             for
             Edification
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             Destruction
             :
             and
             therefore
             here
             is
             a
             Foundation
             of
             Power
             laid
             down
             ;
             though
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             in
             the
             application
             of
             it
             ,
             such
             Prudence
             and
             discretion
             ought
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             it
             most
             likely
             to
             attain
             those
             Ends
             for
             which
             it
             is
             given
             .
          
           
             A
             general
             Consent
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             was
             necessary
             ;
             otherwise
             too
             indiscreet
             a
             Rigor
             might
             have
             pulled
             down
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             built
             up
             .
             If
             in
             a
             broken
             state
             of
             things
             a
             common
             Consent
             ought
             to
             be
             much
             endeavoured
             and
             staid
             for
             ,
             this
             is
             much
             more
             necessary
             in
             a
             regular
             and
             settled
             time
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             under
             whom
             the
             whole
             Society
             is
             put
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             Constitution
             .
             But
             it
             can
             never
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Lawyer
             or
             a
             Physician
             to
             their
             Clients
             ,
             who
             are
             still
             at
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             no
             sort
             bound
             to
             follow
             their
             directions
             .
             In
             particular
             Advices
             with
             relation
             to
             their
             private
             Concerns
             ,
             where
             no
             general
             Rules
             are
             agreed
             on
             ,
             an
             Authority
             is
             not
             pretended
             to
             ;
             and
             these
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             all
             other
             Advices
             ,
             only
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             That
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             
               watch
               over
               the
               Souls
               of
               their
               people
               ,
               and
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               them
               .
            
             But
             when
             things
             are
             grown
             into
             Method
             ,
             and
             general
             Rules
             are
             settled
             ,
             there
             the
             consideration
             of
             Edification
             and
             Unity
             ,
             and
             of
             maintaining
             Peace
             and
             Order
             ,
             are
             such
             sacred
             Obligations
             on
             every
             one
             that
             has
             a
             true
             regard
             to
             Religion
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             despise
             all
             this
             ,
             may
             be
             well
             look'd
             on
             as
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             much
             worse
             than
             they
             ,
             as
             a
             secret
             and
             well-disguised
             Traytor
             is
             much
             more
             dangerous
             than
             an
             open
             professed
             Enemy
             .
             And
             though
             these
             Words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             of
             
               telling
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             not
             be
             so
             strictly
             applicable
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             their
             primary
             sense
             ,
             
             as
             our
             Saviour
             first
             spoke
             them
             ;
             yet
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             may
             well
             lead
             us
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             though
             those
             Words
             did
             immediately
             relate
             to
             the
             composing
             of
             private
             differences
             ,
             and
             of
             delating
             intractable
             persons
             to
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             well
             extended
             to
             
             all
             those
             publick
             Offences
             which
             are
             injuries
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             now
             applied
             to
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Guides
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             related
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             when
             they
             were
             first
             spoken
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             highly
             congruous
             both
             to
             the
             whole
             Design
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             many
             Passages
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Rules
             set
             for
             censuring
             Offenders
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             reclaimed
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             may
             fear
             :
             And
             as
             the
             final
             Sentence
             of
             every
             Authority
             whatsoever
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             cutting
             off
             from
             the
             Body
             all
             such
             as
             continue
             in
             a
             wilful
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             so
             if
             any
             who
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             will
             live
             so
             as
             to
             be
             a
             Reproach
             to
             that
             which
             they
             profess
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             and
             cast
             out
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             is
             any
             sort
             of
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             must
             terminate
             in
             this
             .
             This
             is
             the
             last
             and
             highest
             act
             of
             their
             Authority
             ;
             it
             is
             like
             Death
             or
             Banishment
             by
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             proceeded
             to
             but
             upon
             great
             occasions
             ,
             in
             which
             milder
             Censures
             will
             not
             prevail
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             general
             good
             of
             the
             Society
             requires
             it
             :
             So
             
               casting
               out
            
             being
             the
             last
             Act
             of
             Church-Power
             ,
             like
             a
             Parent
             's
             disinheriting
             a
             Child
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             proceeded
             in
             with
             that
             slowness
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             considerations
             as
             may
             well
             justify
             the
             Rigor
             of
             it
             .
             A
             wilful
             Contempt
             of
             Order
             and
             Authority
             ,
             carries
             virtually
             in
             it
             every
             other
             Irregularity
             ;
             because
             it
             dissolves
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             destroys
             that
             Respect
             by
             which
             all
             the
             other
             ends
             of
             Religion
             are
             to
             be
             artained
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             is
             deliberate
             and
             fixed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             proceeding
             but
             by
             
               cutting
               off
            
             those
             who
             are
             so
             refractory
             ,
             and
             who
             set
             such
             an
             ill
             Example
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Execution
             of
             this
             should
             happen
             to
             fall
             under
             great
             Disorders
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             scandalous
             Persons
             are
             not
             censured
             ,
             and
             a
             promiscuous
             multitude
             is
             suffered
             to
             break
             in
             upon
             the
             most
             Sacred
             Performances
             ,
             this
             cannot
             justify
             private
             Persons
             ,
             who
             upon
             that
             do
             withdraw
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             after
             all
             that
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Peecept
             is
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             to
             
               try
               and
               examine
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             try
             and
             censure
             others
             .
             All
             Order
             and
             Government
             are
             destroyed
             ,
             if
             private
             Persons
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             judg
             and
             censure
             others
             ;
             or
             to
             separate
             from
             any
             Body
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             Abuses
             in
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Private
             Confession
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             had
             quite
             destroyed
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             superseded
             all
             the
             Antient
             Penitentiary
             Canons
             ;
             and
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             had
             set
             many
             Ingenious
             Men
             on
             many
             subtle
             Contrivances
             ,
             either
             to
             evade
             the
             Force
             of
             those
             Canons
             ,
             to
             which
             some
             regard
             was
             still
             preserved
             ,
             or
             to
             maintain
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Appeals
             that
             were
             made
             to
             Rome
             :
             And
             while
             some
             pretended
             to
             subject
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             ,
             others
             studied
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Antient
             Rules
             .
             The
             Encroachments
             that
             the
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             Courts
             ware
             making
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             occasioned
             many
             Disputes
             ;
             which
             being
             managed
             by
             such
             subtle
             men
             as
             the
             Civilians
             and
             Canonists
             were
             ,
             all
             this
             brought
             in
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             Cases
             and
             Rules
             into
             the
             Courts
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             So
             that
             instead
             of
             the
             first
             Simplicity
             which
             was
             evident
             in
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             first
             Three
             Centuries
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             great
             many
             more
             that
             came
             afterwards
             ,
             there
             grew
             to
             be
             so
             much
             Practice
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Subterfuges
             in
             the
             Rules
             and
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             of
             those
             Courts
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             has
             long
             groaned
             under
             it
             ,
             
             and
             has
             wished
             to
             see
             that
             effected
             ,
             which
             was
             designed
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
             The
             Draught
             of
             a
             Reformation
             of
             those
             Courts
             is
             still
             extant
             ;
             that
             so
             instead
             of
             the
             Intricacies
             ,
             Delays
             ,
             and
             other
             Disorders
             that
             have
             arisen
             from
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             another
             short
             and
             plain
             Body
             of
             Rules
             ;
             which
             might
             be
             managed
             ,
             as
             antiently
             ,
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             the
             Assistance
             of
             their
             Clergy
             .
             But
             though
             this
             is
             not
             yet
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             it
             
               the
               Tares
               grow
               up
               with
               the
               Wheat
               ,
            
             we
             ought
             to
             
               let
               them
               grow
               together
            
             ,
             till
             the
             great
             Harvest
             comes
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             till
             a
             proper
             Harvest
             may
             be
             given
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             which
             the
             good
             may
             be
             distinguished
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             bad
             ,
             without
             endangering
             the
             Ruin
             of
             all
             ;
             which
             must
             certainly
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             Peoples
             falling
             indiscreetly
             to
             this
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXIV
             .
             Of
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 Traditions
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 utterly
                 like
                 ,
                 for
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 diverse
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Countries
                 and
                 mens
                 manners
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 be
                 ordained
                 against
                 God's
                 Word
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 through
                 his
                 private
                 Iudgment
                 ,
                 willingly
                 and
                 purposely
                 doth
                 openly
                 break
                 the
                 Traditions
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ordained
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 common
                 Authority
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rebuked
                 openly
                 (
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 fear
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 offendeth
                 against
                 the
                 common
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 hurteth
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 woundeth
                 the
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 of
                 weak
                 Brethren
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 particular
                 or
                 National
                 Church
                 hath
                 Authority
                 to
                 ordain
                 ,
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 abolish
                 Ceremonies
                 or
                 Rights
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 ordained
                 only
                 by
                 mens
                 Authority
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 edifying
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THIS
             Article
             consists
             of
             two
             Branches
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             hath
             Power
             to
             appoint
             such
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             as
             are
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             private
             Persons
             are
             bound
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             their
             Orders
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             should
             meet
             to
             determine
             such
             maters
             ;
             the
             Power
             of
             doing
             that
             being
             in
             every
             National
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             fully
             empowr'd
             to
             take
             care
             of
             it self
             ;
             and
             no
             Rule
             made
             in
             such
             matters
             is
             to
             be
             held
             unalterable
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             changed
             upon
             occasion
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             already
             considered
             ,
             when
             the
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Twentieth
             Article
             were
             explained
             .
             There
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             matters
             indifferent
             was
             stated
             and
             proved
             .
             It
             remains
             now
             only
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             private
             Persons
             are
             bound
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             such
             Ceremonies
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             also
             enacted
             by
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             chiefly
             designed
             to
             raise
             and
             purify
             the
             Nature
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Human
             Society
             perfect
             ;
             now
             Brotherly
             Love
             and
             Charity
             does
             this
             more
             than
             any
             one
             Virtue
             whatsoever
             :
             It
             raises
             a
             man
             to
             the
             Likeness
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             gives
             him
             a
             Divine
             and
             Heavenly
             Temper
             within
             himself
             ,
             and
             creates
             the
             tenderest
             Union
             and
             firmest
             Happiness
             possible
             among
             all
             the
             Societies
             of
             Men.
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             so
             enlarged
             the
             Obligation
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             by
             the
             Extent
             he
             has
             given
             it
             ,
             
               a
               great
               and
               new
               Commandment
            
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             the
             World
             may
             be
             able
             to
             know
             and
             distinguish
             his
             Followers
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             Mankind
             :
             And
             as
             all
             the
             Apostles
             insist
             much
             upon
             this
             in
             every
             one
             of
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             not
             excepting
             the
             shortest
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             writ
             last
             of
             them
             ,
             has
             dwelt
             more
             fully
             upon
             it
             than
             upon
             any
             other
             Duty
             whatsoever
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             did
             particularly
             intend
             that
             his
             Followers
             should
             be
             associated
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             join
             together
             in
             order
             to
             their
             keeping
             up
             and
             inflaming
             their
             mutual
             Love
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             delivered
             his
             Prayer
             to
             them
             all
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             intended
             that
             they
             should
             use
             it
             in
             a
             Body
             :
             He
             appointed
             Baptism
             as
             the
             way
             of
             receiving
             men
             into
             
               this
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             as
             a
             joint
             Memorial
             that
             the
             Body
             was
             to
             keep
             up
             of
             his
             Death
             .
             For
             this
             end
             he
             appointed
             Pastors
             to
             teach
             and
             keep
             his
             Followers
             in
             a
             Body
             :
             And
             in
             his
             last
             and
             
             longest
             Prayer
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             repeats
             this
             ,
             That
             
               they
               might
               be
               one
            
             ;
             That
             
               they
               might
               be
               kept
               in
               one
            
             (
             Body
             )
             ,
             
               and
               made
               perfect
               in
               one
            
             ,
             in
             five
             several
             Expressions
             ;
             
             which
             shews
             both
             how
             necessary
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Religion
             he
             meant
             this
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             likewise
             intimates
             to
             us
             the
             danger
             that
             he
             foresaw
             ,
             of
             his
             Followers
             departing
             from
             it
             ;
             which
             made
             him
             intercede
             so
             earnestly
             for
             it
             .
             One
             Expression
             that
             he
             has
             of
             this
             Union
             ,
             shews
             how
             entire
             and
             tender
             he
             intended
             that
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             for
             he
             prayed
             that
             the
             Union
             might
             be
             such
             as
             that
             between
             
               the
               Father
               and
               himself
            
             was
             .
             The
             Apostles
             use
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Body
             frequently
             ,
             to
             express
             this
             Union
             ;
             than
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             imagined
             that
             is
             more
             firmly
             knit
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             all
             the
             parts
             do
             more
             tenderly
             sympathize
             with
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Upon
             all
             these
             considerations
             we
             may
             certainly
             gather
             ,
             That
             the
             dissolving
             this
             Union
             ,
             the
             dislocating
             this
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             doing
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             extinguish
             the
             Love
             and
             Charity
             by
             which
             Christians
             are
             to
             be
             made
             so
             happy
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             useful
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             the
             Body
             of
             Christians
             grows
             much
             the
             firmer
             and
             stronger
             ,
             and
             shines
             more
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             doing
             this
             upon
             slight
             grounds
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             Sin
             of
             a
             very
             high
             nature
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             a
             just
             Reason
             either
             to
             carry
             men
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             justify
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             imposing
             on
             them
             unlawful
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             case
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             
               we
               must
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               man
            
             ;
             that
             we
             must
             
               seek
               Truth
               and
               Peace
            
             together
             ;
             
             and
             that
             the
             rule
             of
             
               keeping
               a
               good
               Conscience
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             is
             laid
             thus
             ,
             To
             do
             it
             first
             
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               towards
               man.
            
             So
             that
             a
             Schism
             that
             is
             occasioned
             by
             any
             Church's
             imposing
             unlawful
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             ,
             lies
             at
             their
             door
             who
             impose
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Guilt
             is
             wholly
             theirs
             .
             But
             without
             such
             a
             necessity
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             both
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             consequences
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             Sins
             ,
             to
             create
             needless
             Disturbances
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             occasion
             to
             all
             that
             alienation
             of
             Mind
             ,
             all
             those
             rash
             Censures
             ,
             and
             unjust
             Judgments
             that
             do
             arise
             from
             such
             Divisions
             .
             This
             receives
             a
             very
             great
             Aggravation
             ,
             if
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             has
             concurred
             by
             a
             Law
             to
             enjoyn
             the
             Observance
             of
             such
             indifferent
             things
             ;
             for
             to
             all
             their
             lawful
             Commands
             we
             owe
             an
             Obedience
             ,
             
               not
               only
               for
               fear
               ,
               but
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             ;
             since
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             such
             matters
             .
             
             As
             to
             things
             that
             are
             either
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             has
             only
             the
             Execution
             of
             these
             in
             his
             hands
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             those
             ,
             his
             Laws
             are
             only
             the
             Sanctions
             and
             Penalties
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             The
             Subject-matter
             of
             his
             Authority
             is
             about
             things
             which
             are
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             that
             may
             be
             made
             fit
             and
             proper
             means
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             Order
             ,
             Union
             ,
             and
             Decency
             in
             the
             Society
             :
             And
             therefore
             such
             Laws
             as
             are
             made
             by
             him
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             do
             certainly
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             oblige
             the
             Subjects
             to
             Obedience
             .
             Disobedience
             does
             also
             give
             Scandal
             to
             the
             weak
             .
             Scandal
             is
             a
             Block
             or
             Trap
             laid
             in
             the
             way
             of
             another
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             made
             to
             stumble
             and
             fall
             .
             So
             this
             Figure
             of
             giving
             Scandal
             ,
             or
             the
             laying
             a
             stumbling-block
             in
             our
             Brother's
             way
             ,
             is
             applied
             to
             our
             doing
             of
             such
             Actions
             as
             may
             prove
             the
             occasions
             of
             Sin
             to
             others
             .
             Every
             man
             according
             to
             the
             influence
             that
             his
             Example
             or
             Authority
             may
             have
             over
             others
             ,
             who
             do
             too
             easily
             and
             implicitely
             follow
             him
             ,
             becomes
             thereby
             the
             more
             capable
             of
             giving
             them
             Scandal
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             drawing
             them
             after
             him
             to
             commit
             many
             Sins
             :
             And
             since
             men
             are
             under
             Fetters
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Persuasions
             that
             they
             have
             of
             things
             ;
             he
             who
             thinks
             a
             thing
             sinful
             ,
             does
             sin
             if
             he
             does
             it
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             is
             under
             that
             apprehension
             ;
             because
             he
             deliberately
             ventures
             on
             that
             which
             he
             thinks
             offends
             God
             ;
             even
             while
             he
             
               doubts
               of
               it
            
             ,
             or
             makes
             a
             distinction
             between
             Meats
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             word
             rendered
             doubts
             ,
             
             signifies
             also
             the
             
               making
               a
               difference
               )
               he
               is
               damned
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             self-condemned
             ,
             
             as
             acting
             against
             his
             own
             sense
             of
             things
             )
             if
             he
             does
             it
             .
             Another
             ma
             n
             that
             has
             larger
             Thoughts
             and
             clearer
             Ideas
             ,
             may
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             in
             an
             Action
             ,
             about
             which
             others
             may
             be
             still
             in
             doubt
             ,
             and
             so
             upon
             his
             own
             account
             he
             may
             certainly
             do
             it
             :
             But
             if
             he
             has
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             his
             doing
             that
             may
             draw
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             such
             clear
             Notions
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             after
             his
             Example
             ,
             they
             being
             still
             in
             doubt
             as
             to
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             gives
             Scandal
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             lays
             a
             stumbling-block
             in
             their
             way
             if
             he
             does
             it
             ,
             unless
             he
             lies
             under
             an
             Obligation
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Society
             to
             which
             he
             belongs
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             .
             In
             that
             case
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             not
             then
             consider
             the
             Consequences
             of
             his
             Actions
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             is
             only
             bound
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             left
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             full
             liberty
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             This
             explains
             the
             Notion
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Epistles
             :
             For
             there
             being
             several
             doubts
             raised
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Lawfulness
             or
             Obligation
             of
             observing
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             eating
             Meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ;
             no
             general
             Decision
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             went
             through
             that
             matter
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             having
             only
             decreed
             that
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             was
             not
             to
             be
             imposed
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             not
             having
             condemned
             such
             as
             might
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             have
             observed
             some
             parts
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             Scruples
             arose
             about
             this
             ;
             and
             so
             here
             they
             gave
             great
             Caution
             against
             the
             laying
             a
             Stumbling-block
             in
             the
             way
             of
             their
             Brethren
             .
             
             But
             it
             is
             visible
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             giving
             Scandal
             does
             only
             take
             place
             where
             matters
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             done
             or
             not
             done
             .
             But
             when
             Laws
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             an
             Order
             is
             settled
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             giving
             Scandal
             lies
             all
             on
             the
             side
             of
             Obedience
             :
             For
             a
             man
             of
             weight
             and
             Authority
             ,
             when
             he
             does
             not
             obey
             ,
             gives
             Scruples
             and
             Jealousies
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             collect
             from
             his
             Practice
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             unlawful
             :
             He
             who
             does
             not
             conform
             himself
             to
             settled
             Orders
             ,
             gives
             occasion
             to
             others
             who
             see
             and
             observe
             him
             ,
             to
             imitate
             him
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             lays
             a
             Scandal
             or
             Stumbling-block
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             sins
             which
             they
             commit
             through
             their
             excessive
             Respect
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             imitation
             of
             him
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             to
             be
             put
             to
             his
             account
             ,
             who
             gave
             them
             such
             occasion
             of
             falling
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             Branch
             of
             this
             Article
             is
             against
             the
             Unalterableness
             of
             Laws
             made
             in
             matters
             indifferent
             ;
             and
             it
             asserts
             the
             Right
             of
             every
             National
             Church
             to
             take
             care
             of
             it self
             .
             That
             the
             Laws
             of
             any
             one
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             cannot
             bind
             another
             ,
             is
             very
             evident
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             all
             Legislature
             is
             still
             entire
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             have
             it
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             God
             do
             bind
             all
             men
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             but
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             every
             State
             ,
             are
             only
             Provisions
             made
             upon
             the
             present
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             from
             the
             fitness
             or
             unfitness
             that
             appears
             to
             be
             in
             them
             for
             the
             great
             Ends
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             Mankind
             .
             All
             these
             things
             are
             subject
             to
             alteration
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             every
             Age
             entire
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             great
             as
             it
             was
             in
             any
             one
             Age
             since
             the
             days
             in
             which
             she
             was
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             men
             immediately
             Inspired
             .
             So
             there
             can
             be
             no
             unalterable
             Laws
             in
             matters
             indifferent
             .
             In
             this
             there
             neither
             is
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             Controversy
             .
          
           
             An
             obstinate
             adhering
             to
             things
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             are
             antient
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             they
             were
             at
             first
             introduced
             ,
             do
             cease
             ,
             is
             the
             limiting
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             point
             in
             which
             she
             ought
             still
             to
             preserve
             her
             Liberty
             :
             She
             ought
             still
             to
             pursue
             those
             great
             Rules
             in
             all
             her
             Orders
             ,
             of
             doing
             all
             things
             to
             Edification
             ,
             with
             Decency
             ,
             and
             for
             Peace
             .
             The
             only
             question
             that
             can
             be
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             is
             ,
             Whether
             such
             general
             Laws
             as
             have
             been
             made
             by
             greater
             Bodies
             ,
             by
             General
             Councils
             for
             instance
             ,
             or
             by
             those
             Synods
             whose
             Canons
             were
             received
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Catholick
             
             Church
             ;
             whether
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             may
             be
             altered
             by
             National
             Churches
             ?
             Or
             whether
             the
             Body
             of
             Christians
             is
             so
             to
             be
             reckoned
             one
             Body
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             it
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             in
             matters
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Body
             in
             general
             ?
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ought
             to
             hold
             a
             Communion
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             mutual
             Commerce
             and
             Correspondence
             together
             ;
             but
             this
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             between
             the
             Christian
             and
             the
             Iewish
             Religion
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             was
             tied
             to
             one
             Nation
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             place
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             universal
             ,
             to
             be
             spread
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             among
             People
             of
             different
             Climates
             and
             Languages
             ,
             and
             of
             different
             Customs
             and
             Tempers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             the
             Power
             in
             indifferent
             matters
             is
             given
             the
             Church
             only
             in
             order
             to
             Edification
             ,
             every
             Nation
             must
             be
             the
             proper
             Judg
             of
             that
             within
             it self
             .
             The
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             though
             a
             great
             Body
             ,
             yet
             was
             all
             under
             one
             Government
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             the
             Councils
             that
             were
             held
             while
             that
             Empire
             stood
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             only
             as
             National
             Synods
             ,
             under
             one
             Civil
             Policy
             .
             The
             Christians
             of
             
               Persia
               ,
               India
            
             ,
             or
             Ethiopia
             ,
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Canons
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             at
             full
             liberty
             to
             make
             Rules
             and
             Canons
             for
             themselves
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             we
             see
             a
             vast
             diversity
             in
             their
             Rules
             and
             Rituals
             .
             They
             were
             so
             far
             from
             imposing
             general
             Rules
             on
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             left
             the
             Churches
             at
             full
             liberty
             :
             Even
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             made
             very
             few
             Rules
             :
             That
             of
             Constantinople
             and
             Ephesus
             made
             fewer
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Abuses
             that
             were
             growing
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             ,
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             to
             make
             more
             Canons
             ,
             yet
             the
             number
             of
             these
             is
             but
             small
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             subjecting
             particular
             Churches
             to
             Laws
             that
             might
             be
             inconvenient
             for
             them
             ,
             was
             not
             then
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Corruptions
             that
             did
             afterwards
             overspread
             the
             Church
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Papal
             Usurpations
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             that
             the
             Popes
             brought
             in
             ,
             which
             was
             totally
             different
             from
             the
             old
             one
             ,
             had
             worn
             out
             the
             remembrance
             of
             all
             the
             Antient
             Canons
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             much
             regarded
             at
             the
             Reformation
             .
             They
             were
             quite
             out
             of
             practice
             ,
             and
             were
             then
             scarce
             known
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Subordination
             of
             Churches
             and
             Sees
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Privileges
             and
             Exemptions
             of
             them
             ,
             these
             did
             all
             flow
             from
             the
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             into
             Dioceses
             ▪
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Dignity
             and
             the
             Dependances
             of
             their
             Cities
             did
             arise
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             that
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Laws
             which
             they
             made
             are
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             with
             the
             Authority
             that
             made
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             pretend
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Antient
             Dignities
             of
             Sees
             ;
             since
             the
             Foundation
             upon
             which
             that
             was
             built
             ,
             is
             sunk
             and
             gone
             .
             Every
             Empire
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             State
             ,
             is
             an
             entire
             Body
             within
             it self
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             has
             that
             Authority
             over
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             keep
             them
             all
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             hinder
             them
             from
             entring
             into
             any
             Consultations
             or
             Combinations
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             under
             his
             Direction
             :
             He
             may
             require
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             him
             to
             consult
             together
             about
             the
             best
             methods
             for
             carrying
             on
             the
             Ends
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             neither
             he
             nor
             they
             can
             be
             bound
             to
             stay
             for
             the
             concurrence
             of
             other
             Churches
             .
             In
             the
             way
             of
             managing
             this
             ,
             every
             Body
             of
             Men
             has
             somewhat
             peculiar
             to
             it self
             ;
             and
             the
             Pastors
             of
             that
             Body
             are
             the
             properest
             Judges
             in
             that
             matter
             .
             We
             know
             that
             the
             several
             Churches
             ,
             even
             while
             under
             one
             Empire
             ,
             had
             great
             varieties
             in
             their
             Forms
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             different
             Practices
             of
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             :
             And
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             broken
             ,
             we
             see
             this
             Variety
             did
             increase
             .
             The
             Gallican
             Churches
             had
             their
             Missals
             different
             from
             the
             Roman
             :
             And
             some
             Churches
             of
             Italy
             followed
             the
             Ambrosian
             .
             But
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             got
             the
             Gallican
             Churches
             to
             depart
             
             from
             their
             own
             Missals
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Roman
             ;
             which
             he
             might
             the
             rather
             do
             ,
             intending
             to
             have
             raised
             a
             New
             Empire
             ;
             to
             which
             a
             Conformity
             of
             Rights
             might
             have
             been
             a
             great
             Step.
             Even
             in
             this
             Church
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Variety
             of
             Usages
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             were
             begun
             under
             the
             Heptarchy
             ,
             when
             the
             Nation
             was
             subdivided
             into
             several
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             suitable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Things
             ,
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             Care
             ,
             That
             every
             Church
             should
             act
             within
             her self
             as
             an
             entire
             and
             independent
             Body
             .
             The
             Churches
             owe
             only
             a
             Friendly
             and
             Brotherly
             Correspondence
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             but
             they
             owe
             to
             their
             own
             Body
             ,
             Government
             and
             Direction
             ,
             and
             such
             Provisions
             and
             Methods
             as
             are
             most
             likely
             to
             promote
             the
             great
             Ends
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Society
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             Therefore
             we
             are
             no
             other
             way
             bound
             by
             Antient
             Canons
             but
             as
             ,
             the
             same
             reason
             still
             subsisting
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             the
             same
             cause
             to
             continue
             them
             that
             there
             was
             at
             first
             to
             make
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             has
             the
             worst
             Grace
             to
             reproach
             us
             for
             departing
             in
             some
             Particulars
             from
             the
             Antient
             Canons
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             her
             ill
             Conduct
             that
             had
             brought
             them
             all
             into
             desuetude
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             easy
             to
             revive
             again
             Antiquated
             Rules
             ,
             even
             though
             there
             may
             be
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             under
             that
             tacit
             Abrogation
             which
             arises
             out
             of
             a
             long
             and
             general
             disuse
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXV
             .
             Of
             Homilies
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Book
                 of
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 the
                 several
                 Titles
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 joined
                 under
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 doth
                 contain
                 a
                 godly
                 and
                 wholesome
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 for
                 these
                 Times
                 ;
                 as
                 doth
                 the
                 Former
                 Book
                 of
                 Homilies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Edward
                 the
                 Sixth
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 judg
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 Churches
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 diligently
                 and
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 understanded
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Names
                   of
                   the
                   Homilies
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     right
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Against
                     Peril
                     of
                     Idolatry
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Of
                     repairing
                     and
                     keeping
                     clean
                     of
                     Churches
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Of
                     Good
                     Works
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     Of
                     Fasting
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Against
                     Gluttony
                     and
                     Drunkenness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Against
                     Excess
                     of
                     Apparel
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Of
                     Prayer
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     8.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     Place
                     and
                     time
                     of
                     Prayer
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     9.
                     
                     That
                     common
                     Prayers
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     ministred
                     in
                     a
                     known
                     tongue
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     reverent
                     estimation
                     of
                     God's
                     Word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     11.
                     
                     Of
                     Alms-doing
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     12.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     Nativity
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     13.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     Passion
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     14.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     15.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     worthy
                     receiving
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     16.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     Gifts
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     17.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     Rogation-days
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     18.
                     
                     Of
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Matrimony
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     19.
                     
                     Of
                     Repentance
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     20.
                     
                     Against
                     Idleness
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     21.
                     
                     Against
                     Rebellion
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             AT
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             there
             could
             not
             be
             found
             at
             first
             a
             sufficient
             Number
             of
             Preachers
             to
             instruct
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ;
             so
             those
             that
             did
             comply
             with
             the
             changes
             which
             were
             then
             made
             ,
             were
             not
             all
             well-affected
             to
             them
             :
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             safe
             to
             trust
             this
             matter
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Integrity
             of
             others
             .
             Therefore
             to
             supply
             the
             Defects
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             the
             rest
             to
             teach
             according
             to
             the
             
               Form
               of
               sound
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             Books
             of
             Homilies
             prepared
             ;
             the
             first
             was
             published
             in
             King
             Edward's
             time
             ;
             the
             second
             was
             not
             finished
             till
             about
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Death
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             not
             published
             before
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             time
             .
             The
             Design
             of
             them
             was
             to
             mix
             Speculative
             Points
             with
             Practical
             matters
             :
             Some
             explain
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             others
             enforce
             the
             Rules
             of
             Life
             and
             Manners
             .
             These
             are
             plain
             and
             short
             Discourses
             ,
             chiefly
             calculated
             to
             possess
             the
             Nation
             with
             a
             Sense
             of
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             Popery
             ;
             and
             to
             reform
             it
             from
             those
             crying
             Sins
             that
             had
             been
             so
             much
             connived
             at
             under
             Popery
             ,
             while
             men
             knew
             the
             Price
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             to
             compensate
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             redeem
             themselves
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             Masses
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             Indulgences
             and
             Absolutions
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             Homilies
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             often
             applied
             as
             they
             were
             then
             understood
             ;
             not
             so
             critically
             as
             they
             have
             been
             explained
             since
             that
             time
             .
             But
             by
             this
             Approbation
             of
             the
             two
             Books
             of
             Homilies
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             that
             every
             Passage
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Argument
             that
             is
             made
             use
             of
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             always
             convincing
             ,
             or
             that
             every
             Expression
             is
             so
             severely
             worded
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             need
             a
             little
             Correction
             or
             Explanation
             :
             All
             that
             we
             profess
             about
             
             them
             ,
             is
             only
             that
             they
             
               contain
               a
               godly
               and
               wholesom
               Doctrine
            
             ▪
             This
             rathe●
             relates
             to
             the
             main
             Importance
             and
             Design
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             every
             Passag●
             in
             them
             .
             Though
             this
             may
             be
             said
             concerning
             them
             ,
             That
             considering
             th●
             Age
             they
             were
             written
             in
             ,
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             our
             Language
             ,
             and
             some
             lesser
             Defects
             ,
             they
             are
             Two
             very
             extraordinary
             Books
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             ar●
             better
             writ
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             equal
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             has
             been
             writ
             upon
             those
             Subjects
             since
             that
             time
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             every
             one
             wh●
             subscribes
             the
             Articles
             ,
             ought
             to
             read
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             subscribes
             a
             Blank
             ▪
             he
             approves
             a
             Book
             implicitely
             ,
             and
             binds
             himself
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             be
             required
             ,
             without
             knowing
             any
             thing
             concerning
             it
             .
             This
             Approbation
             is
             not
             to
             be
             stretched
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             carry
             in
             it
             a
             special
             Assent
             to
             every
             Particular
             in
             that
             whole
             Volume
             ;
             but
             a
             man
             must
             be
             persuaded
             of
             the
             main
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             instance
             this
             in
             one
             particular
             ;
             since
             there
             are
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Homilies
             that
             charge
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             so
             many
             different
             Topicks
             ,
             no
             man
             who
             thinks
             that
             Church
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             can
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             subscribe
             this
             Article
             ,
             That
             the
             Homilies
             
               contain
               a
               good
               and
               wholesom
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               necessary
               for
               these
               times
            
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             his
             sense
             they
             contain
             a
             false
             and
             an
             uncharitable
             Charge
             of
             Idolatry
             against
             a
             Church
             that
             they
             think
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             th●nk
             that
             this
             was
             done
             to
             heighten
             the
             Aversion
             of
             the
             Nation
             to
             it
             :
             Therefore
             any
             who
             have
             such
             favourable
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             force
             of
             that
             Persuasion
             of
             theirs
             ,
             not
             to
             sign
             this
             Article
             ,
             but
             to
             declare
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             authorizing
             of
             an
             Accusation
             against
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             is
             ill
             grounded
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             consequence
             both
             unjust
             and
             uncharitable
             .
          
           
             By
             
               necessary
               for
               these
               times
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             a
             Book
             fit
             to
             serve
             a
             Turn
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             this
             Book
             was
             necessary
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             instruct
             the
             Nation
             aright
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             of
             great
             use
             then
             :
             But
             though
             the
             Doctrine
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             once
             true
             ,
             must
             be
             always
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             be
             always
             of
             the
             same
             necessity
             to
             the
             People
             .
             As
             for
             Instance
             ;
             There
             are
             many
             Discourses
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             relate
             to
             the
             Controversies
             then
             on
             foot
             with
             the
             Judaizers
             ,
             to
             the
             Engagements
             the
             Christians
             then
             lived
             in
             with
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             Corrupters
             of
             Christianity
             that
             were
             in
             those
             days
             .
             Those
             Doctrines
             were
             necessary
             for
             that
             time
             ;
             but
             though
             they
             are
             now
             as
             true
             as
             they
             were
             then
             ,
             yet
             since
             we
             have
             no
             Commerce
             either
             with
             Iews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             that
             it
             is
             as
             necessary
             for
             the
             present
             time
             to
             dwell
             much
             on
             those
             matters
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             for
             that
             time
             to
             explain
             them
             once
             well
             .
             If
             the
             Nation
             should
             come
             to
             be
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             falling
             back
             into
             Popery
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             necessary
             to
             insist
             upon
             many
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             when
             they
             were
             first
             prepared
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXVI
             .
             Of
             Consecration
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Book
               of
               Consecration
               of
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               ordering
               of
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               lately
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               at
               the
               same
               time
               by
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               doth
               contain
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               such
               Consecration
               and
               Ordering
               ;
               neither
               hath
               it
               any
               thing
               that
               of
               it self
               is
               superstitious
               and
               ungodly
               .
               And
               therefore
               whosoever
               are
               Consecrated
               and
               Ordered
               according
               to
               the
               Rites
               of
               that
               Book
               since
               the
               Second
               Year
               of
               the
               aforenamed
               King
               Edward
               unto
               this
               time
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               Consecrated
               or
               Ordered
               according
               to
               the
               same
               Rites
               ,
               we
               decree
               all
               such
               to
               be
               rightly
               ,
               orderly
               ,
               and
               lawfully
               Consecrated
               and
               Ordered
               .
            
          
           
             AS
             to
             the
             most
             essential
             parts
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             they
             were
             already
             examined
             ,
             when
             the
             pretended
             Sacrament
             of
             Orders
             was
             explained
             ;
             where
             it
             was
             proved
             ,
             that
             Prayer
             and
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             was
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             giving
             of
             Orders
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Forms
             added
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Pontifical
            
             are
             new
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             held
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             since
             the
             Church
             had
             subsisted
             for
             many
             Ages
             before
             those
             were
             thought
             on
             .
             So
             that
             either
             our
             Ordinations
             without
             those
             Additions
             are
             good
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             was
             for
             many
             Ages
             without
             true
             Orders
             .
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             here
             insinuated
             a
             Ratification
             of
             Orders
             that
             were
             given
             before
             this
             Article
             was
             made
             ;
             which
             being
             done
             (
             as
             the
             Lawyers
             phrase
             it
             )
             
               ex
               post
               facto
            
             ,
             it
             seems
             these
             Orders
             were
             unlawful
             ,
             when
             given
             ,
             and
             that
             Error
             was
             intended
             to
             be
             corrected
             by
             this
             Article
             .
             The
             opening
             a
             part
             of
             the
             History
             of
             that
             time
             will
             clear
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             new
             Form
             of
             Ordinations
             agreed
             on
             by
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Third
             Year
             of
             King
             Edward
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             with
             the
             last
             Corrections
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             Authorized
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Year
             of
             that
             Reign
             ,
             the
             New
             Book
             of
             Ordinations
             was
             also
             enacted
             ,
             and
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             .
             In
             Queen
             Mary's
             time
             these
             Acts
             were
             repealed
             ,
             and
             those
             Books
             were
             condemned
             by
             Name
             .
             When
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             King
             Edward's
             Common-Prayer-Book
             was
             of
             new
             enacted
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Mary's
             Act
             was
             repealed
             .
             But
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             was
             not
             expresly
             named
             ,
             it
             being
             considered
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             made
             in
             King
             Edward's
             time
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             thought
             no
             more
             necessary
             to
             mention
             that
             Office
             by
             Name
             ,
             than
             to
             mention
             all
             the
             other
             Offices
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Book
             .
             Bishop
             Bonner
             set
             on
             foot
             a
             Nicety
             ,
             That
             since
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordinations
             was
             by
             name
             condemned
             in
             Queen
             Mary's
             time
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             by
             name
             revived
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             time
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             still
             condemned
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             consequence
             Ordinations
             performed
             according
             to
             this
             Book
             ,
             were
             not
             legal
             .
             But
             it
             is
             visible
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             might
             be
             made
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Niceties
             of
             our
             Law
             ,
             it
             has
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             Validity
             of
             Ordinations
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Sacred
             Performances
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             they
             are
             Legal
             Actions
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             our
             Constitution
             .
             Therefore
             a
             Declaration
             was
             made
             in
             a
             subsequent
             Parliament
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Ordination
            
             was
             considered
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
            
             :
             And
             to
             clear
             all
             Scruples
             or
             Disputes
             that
             might
             arise
             upon
             that
             matter
             ,
             they
             by
             a
             Retrospect
             declared
             them
             to
             be
             good
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             Retrospect
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             like
             Clause
             was
             put
             in
             the
             Article
             .
          
           
           
             The
             chief
             Exception
             that
             can
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Fo●m
             of
             giving
             O●de●s
             amongst
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Receive
               ye
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             ●o
             Antient
             Form
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             above
             Five
             hundred
             Years
             old
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             Words
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             bes●
             times
             thought
             were
             not
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             this
             .
             It
             was
             proper
             to
             him
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             
               Fulness
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             to
             give
             it
             at
             pleasure
             :
             He
             made
             use
             of
             it
             in
             constituting
             his
             Apostles
             the
             Governours
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             his
             own
             stead
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             Sound
             in
             it
             that
             is
             too
             bold
             and
             assuming
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             could
             convey
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             To
             this
             it
             is
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             That
             the
             Churches
             both
             in
             the
             East
             and
             West
             have
             so
             often
             changed
             the
             Forms
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             that
             our
             Church
             may
             well
             claim
             the
             same
             Power
             of
             appointing
             New
             Forms
             ,
             that
             others
             have
             done
             .
             And
             since
             the
             several
             Functions
             and
             Administrations
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             Apostle
             said
             to
             flow
             
               from
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
            
             all
             of
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             down
             to
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             we
             may
             then
             reckon
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             much
             lower
             degree
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             those
             who
             are
             inwardly
             moved
             of
             God
             to
             undertake
             that
             Holy
             Office.
             So
             that
             though
             that
             extraordinary
             Effusion
             that
             was
             poured
             out
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             in
             them
             in
             a
             much
             higher
             degree
             ,
             and
             was
             accompanied
             with
             most
             amazing
             Characters
             ;
             yet
             still
             such
             as
             do
             sincerely
             offer
             themselves
             up
             ,
             on
             a
             Divine
             Motion
             ,
             to
             this
             Service
             ,
             receive
             a
             lower
             Portion
             of
             this
             Spirit
             .
             That
             being
             laid
             down
             ,
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Receive
               ye
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Wish
             and
             Prayer
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             said
             ,
             
               May
               thou
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             will
             better
             agree
             with
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               And
               be
               thou
               a
               faithful
               Dispenser
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
            
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             in
             those
             Sacred
             Missions
             the
             Church
             and
             Church-men
             consider
             themselves
             as
             acting
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             In
             Baptism
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
               I
               baptize
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             Eucharist
             we
             repeat
             the
             Words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             apply
             them
             to
             the
             Elements
             ,
             as
             said
             by
             him
             .
             So
             we
             consider
             such
             as
             deserve
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             those
             Holy
             Functions
             ,
             as
             Persons
             called
             and
             sent
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             sends
             them
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             gives
             a
             Portion
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             sends
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             Name
             says
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             respect
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             these
             Words
             may
             be
             well
             justified
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXVII
             .
             Of
             Civil
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Queen's
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 the
                 chief
                 Power
                 in
                 this
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 her
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 chief
                 Government
                 of
                 all
                 Estates
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Ecclesiastical
                 or
                 Civil
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Causes
                 doth
                 appertain
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 Foreign
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 we
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Queen's
                 Majesty
                 the
                 chief
                 Government
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Titles
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 some
                 slanderous
                 Folks
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 :
                 we
                 give
                 not
                 to
                 our
                 Princes
                 the
                 ministring
                 either
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 the
                 which
                 thing
                 the
                 Injunctions
                 also
                 lately
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 Elizabeth
                 our
                 Queen
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 plainly
                 testify
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 only
                 Prerogative
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 always
                 to
                 all
                 godly
                 Princes
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 rule
                 all
                 Estates
                 and
                 Degrees
                 committed
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 Ecclesiastical
                 or
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 and
                 restrain
                 with
                 the
                 Civil
                 Sword
                 the
                 stubborn
                 and
                 evil-doers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 no
                 Iurisdiction
                 in
                 this
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 may
                 punish
                 Christian
                 Men
                 with
                 Death
                 for
                 heinous
                 and
                 grievous
                 Offences
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 Christian
                 Men
                 at
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 to
                 wear
                 Weapons
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THIS
             Article
             was
             much
             shorter
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             published
             in
             King
             Edward's
             time
             ,
             and
             did
             run
             thus
             :
             
               The
               King
               of
            
             England
             
               is
               Supreme
               Head
               in
               Earth
               ,
               next
               under
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             and
             Ireland
             .
             Then
             followed
             the
             Paragraph
             against
             the
             Pope's
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             worded
             as
             it
             is
             now
             ;
             To
             which
             these
             Words
             were
             subjoined
             ,
             
               The
               Civil
               Magistrate
               is
               ordained
               and
               allowed
               of
               God
               ;
               wherefore
               we
               must
               obey
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               fear
               of
               Punishment
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
            
             In
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
             time
             it
             was
             thought
             fitting
             to
             take
             away
             those
             Prejudices
             that
             the
             Papists
             were
             generally
             infusing
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             People
             against
             the
             term
             Head
             ;
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             the
             more
             incongruous
             ,
             because
             a
             Woman
             did
             then
             reign
             ;
             therefore
             that
             was
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             it
             the
             words
             
               chief
               Power
            
             and
             
               chief
               Government
            
             were
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             which
             do
             signify
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             did
             also
             by
             her
             Injunctions
             offer
             an
             Explanation
             of
             this
             matter
             :
             for
             whereas
             it
             was
             given
             out
             by
             those
             who
             had
             complied
             with
             every
             thing
             that
             had
             been
             done
             both
             in
             her
             Father
             and
             in
             her
             Brother's
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             resolved
             now
             to
             set
             themselves
             in
             opposition
             to
             her
             ,
             That
             she
             was
             assuming
             a
             much
             greater
             Authority
             than
             they
             had
             pretended
             to
             ;
             She
             upon
             that
             ordered
             that
             Explanation
             which
             is
             referred
             to
             in
             the
             Article
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               For
               certainly
               Her
               Majesty
               neither
               doth
               nor
               ever
               will
               challenge
               any
               Authority
               ,
               other
               than
               that
               was
               challenged
               and
               lately
               used
               by
               the
               said
               Noble
               Kings
               of
               famous
               Memory
               ,
               King
            
             Henry
             
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               and
               King
            
             Edward
             
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               which
               is
               and
               was
               of
               antient
               time
               due
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               under
               God
               to
               have
               the
               Sovereignty
               and
               Rule
               over
               ail
               manner
               of
               Persons
               born
               within
               these
               her
               Realms
               ,
               Dominions
               and
               
               Countries
               ,
               of
               what
               Estate
               ,
               either
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Temporal
               ,
               soever
               they
               be
               ;
               so
               as
               no
               other
               Foreign
               Power
               shall
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               any
               Superiority
               over
               them
               .
               And
               if
               any
               Person
               that
               hath
               conceived
               any
               other
               sense
               of
               the
               said
               Oath
               ,
               shall
               accept
               the
               same
               Oath
               with
               this
               Interpretation
               ,
               Sense
               ,
               or
               Meaning
               ,
               Her
               Majesty
               is
               well
               pleased
               to
               accept
               every
               such
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               as
               her
               good
               and
               obedient
               Subj●cts
               ;
               and
               shall
               acquit
               them
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               Penalties
               contained
               in
               the
               said
               Act
               ,
               against
               such
               as
               shall
               peremptorily
               and
               obstinately
               refuse
               to
               take
               the
               same
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             this
             matter
             is
             opened
             as
             it
             is
             both
             in
             the
             Article
             and
             in
             the
             Injunctions
             .
             In
             order
             to
             the
             treating
             regularly
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             To
             be
             proved
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             Jurisdiction
             in
             these
             Kingdoms
             .
             2
             dly
             ,
             That
             our
             Kings
             or
             Queens
             have
             it
             .
             And
             3
             dly
             ,
             The
             Nature
             and
             Measures
             of
             this
             Power
             and
             Government
             are
             to
             be
             stated
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Pope's
             Authority
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             now
             connected
             with
             the
             Infallibility
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             pretended
             to
             ,
             and
             was
             advanced
             for
             many
             Ages
             before
             Infallibility
             was
             so
             much
             as
             thought
             on
             .
             Nor
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Infallibility
             ever
             so
             universally
             received
             and
             submitted
             to
             in
             these
             Western
             Parts
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             their
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             They
             were
             in
             possession
             of
             it
             :
             Appeals
             were
             made
             to
             them
             :
             They
             sent
             Legates
             and
             Bulls
             every
             where
             :
             They
             granted
             Exemptions
             from
             the
             ordinary
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             and
             took
             Bishops
             bound
             to
             them
             by
             Oaths
             that
             were
             penned
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             Oaths
             of
             Fealty
             or
             Homage
             .
             This
             was
             the
             first
             Point
             that
             our
             Reformers
             did
             begin
             with
             both
             here
             and
             every
             where
             else
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             remove
             that
             which
             was
             an
             insuperable
             Obstruction
             till
             it
             was
             first
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             every
             step
             that
             could
             be
             made
             toward
             a
             Reformation
             .
             They
             laid
             down
             therefore
             this
             for
             their
             Foundation
             ,
             That
             all
             Bishops
             were
             by
             their
             Office
             and
             Character
             equal
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             had
             the
             same
             Authority
             that
             any
             other
             had
             ,
             over
             that
             Flock
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             his
             Care
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             said
             that
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
            
             had
             no
             Authority
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Constitution
             in
             which
             the
             Churches
             were
             settled
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             over
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             :
             And
             that
             any
             further
             Jurisdiction
             that
             any
             Antient
             Popes
             might
             have
             had
             ,
             did
             arise
             from
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             the
             Customs
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             As
             for
             their
             deriving
             that
             Authority
             from
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             all
             made
             equal
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             never
             understood
             our
             Saviour's
             Words
             to
             him
             as
             importing
             any
             Authority
             that
             was
             given
             to
             him
             over
             the
             rest
             ;
             since
             they
             continued
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             while
             our
             Saviour
             was
             among
             them
             ,
             
               disputing
               which
               of
               them
               should
               be
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             The
             Proposition
             that
             the
             Mother
             of
             Iames
             and
             Iohn
             made
             ,
             
             in
             which
             it
             was
             evident
             that
             they
             likewise
             concurred
             with
             her
             ,
             shews
             that
             they
             did
             not
             apprehend
             that
             Christ
             had
             made
             any
             Declaration
             in
             favour
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             Answer
             it
             appears
             that
             he
             had
             not
             done
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             would
             have
             referred
             them
             to
             what
             he
             had
             already
             said
             upon
             that
             occasion
             .
             By
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Apostles
             acted
             and
             consulted
             in
             common
             ,
             without
             considering
             St.
             Peter
             as
             having
             any
             Superiority
             over
             them
             .
             He
             was
             called
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Baptizing
             Cornelius
             ;
             and
             he
             delivered
             his
             Opinion
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             without
             any
             strain
             of
             Authority
             over
             the
             rest
             .
             
             St.
             Paul
             does
             expresly
             deny
             that
             the
             other
             Apostles
             had
             any
             Superiority
             or
             Jurisdiction
             over
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             says
             in
             plain
             words
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Vncircumcision
               ,
               as
               St.
               Peter
               was
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Circumcision
            
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             does
             rather
             claim
             an
             advantage
             over
             him
             ,
             since
             his
             was
             certainly
             the
             much
             wider
             Province
             .
             He
             withstood
             St.
             Peter
             to
             his
             Face
             ,
             
             when
             he
             thought
             that
             he
             deserved
             to
             be
             blamed
             ;
             and
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             own
             line
             and
             share
             ,
             as
             being
             subordinate
             in
             it
             to
             none
             :
             And
             by
             his
             saying
             that
             
               he
               did
               not
               stretch
               himself
               beyond
               his
               own
               Measure
               ,
            
             
             he
             plainly
             insinuates
             that
             within
             his
             own
             Province
             he
             was
             only
             accountable
             to
             him
             that
             had
             called
             and
             sent
             him
             .
             This
             was
             also
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             That
             all
             Bishops
             were
             
               Brethren
               ,
               Collegues
            
             ,
             and
             Fellow-Bishops
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Dignity
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             Opinion
             of
             that
             Church's
             being
             founded
             by
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             created
             a
             great
             Respect
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             which
             was
             supported
             and
             encreased
             by
             the
             eminent
             Worth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             frequent
             Martyrdoms
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ;
             yet
             St.
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             against
             the
             suffering
             of
             any
             Causes
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Complaint
             for
             Redress
             to
             Rome
             ,
             so
             he
             does
             in
             plain
             words
             say
             ,
             That
             
               all
               the
               Apostles
               were
               equal
               in
               Power
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               that
               all
               Bishops
               were
               also
               equal
               ;
               since
               the
               whole
               Office
               and
               Episcopate
               was
               one
               entire
               thing
               ,
               of
               which
               every
               Bishop
               had
               a
               compleat
               and
               equal
               share
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Chureh
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             other
             Churches
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             those
             words
             were
             occasioned
             by
             a
             Schism
             that
             Novatian
             had
             made
             then
             at
             Rome
             ;
             he
             being
             elected
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Rightful
             Bishop
             :
             So
             that
             St.
             Cyprian
             does
             not
             insinuate
             any
             thing
             concerning
             an
             Authority
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             over
             other
             Sees
             ,
             but
             speaks
             only
             of
             their
             Union
             under
             one
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             other
             Churches
             holding
             a
             Brotherly
             Communion
             with
             that
             Bishop
             .
             Through
             his
             whole
             Epistles
             he
             treats
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             as
             his
             Equals
             ,
             with
             the
             Titles
             of
             Brother
             and
             Collegue
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             General
             Council
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             great
             Sees
             is
             stated
             as
             equal
             .
             
             The
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             are
             declared
             to
             have
             ,
             
               according
               to
               Custom
            
             ,
             the
             same
             Authority
             over
             the
             Churches
             subordinate
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             had
             over
             those
             that
             lay
             about
             that
             City
             .
             This
             Authority
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             derived
             only
             from
             Custom
             ,
             and
             is
             considered
             as
             under
             the
             Limitations
             and
             Decisions
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             .
             Soon
             after
             that
             the
             Arian
             Heresy
             was
             so
             spread
             over
             the
             East
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             adhered
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             were
             not
             safe
             in
             their
             numbers
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Western
             Churches
             being
             free
             from
             that
             Contagion
             (
             though
             St.
             Basil
             laments
             that
             they
             neither
             understood
             their
             matters
             ,
             nor
             were
             much
             concerned
             about
             them
             ,
             but
             were
             swelled
             up
             with
             Pride
             )
             Athanasius
             and
             other
             oppressed
             Bishops
             fled
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             other
             Bishops
             of
             the
             West
             ;
             it
             being
             natural
             for
             the
             oppressed
             to
             seek
             Protection
             wheresoever
             they
             can
             find
             it
             :
             And
             so
             a
             sort
             of
             Appeals
             was
             begun
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             authorized
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             .
             But
             the
             ill
             effects
             of
             this
             ,
             
             if
             it
             should
             become
             a
             Precedent
             ,
             were
             apprehended
             by
             the
             Second
             General
             Council
             ;
             in
             which
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             That
             
               every
               Province
               should
               be
               governed
               by
               its
               own
               Synod
            
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Bishops
             should
             be
             at
             first
             judged
             by
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
               their
               own
               Province
            
             :
             and
             from
             them
             an
             Appeal
             was
             allowed
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ;
             whereas
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             Nice
             no
             Appeal
             lay
             from
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             .
             But
             though
             this
             Canon
             of
             Constantinople
             allows
             of
             an
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             every
             such
             Division
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             as
             was
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Diocess
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             express
             Prohibition
             of
             any
             other
             or
             further
             Appeal
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             repealing
             of
             the
             Canon
             at
             Sardica
             .
             And
             in
             that
             same
             Council
             it
             appears
             upon
             what
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             was
             then
             believed
             to
             be
             founded
             :
             For
             Constantinople
             being
             made
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             called
             
               New
               Rome
            
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             See
             had
             the
             same
             Privileges
             given
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Old
               Rome
            
             had
             ;
             except
             only
             the
             Point
             of
             Rank
             ,
             which
             was
             preserved
             to
             
               Old
               Rome
            
             because
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             City
             .
             This
             was
             also
             confirmed
             at
             Chalcedon
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Fifth
             Century
             .
             
             This
             shews
             that
             the
             Authority
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Bishops
             
             of
             Rome
             ,
             were
             then
             considered
             as
             arising
             out
             of
             the
             Dignity
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Order
             of
             them
             was
             subject
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             .
          
           
             
             The
             African
             Churches
             in
             that
             time
             knew
             nothing
             of
             any
             Superiority
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             had
             over
             them
             :
             They
             condemned
             the
             making
             of
             Appeals
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             appointed
             that
             such
             as
             made
             them
             should
             be
             excommunicated
             .
             The
             Popes
             who
             laid
             that
             matter
             much
             to
             heart
             ,
             did
             not
             pretend
             to
             an
             Universal
             Jurisdiction
             as
             St.
             Peter's
             Successors
             by
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             they
             only
             pleaded
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             but
             the
             Africans
             had
             heard
             of
             no
             such
             Canon
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             justified
             their
             Independence
             on
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             Great
             Search
             was
             made
             after
             this
             Canon
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             found
             to
             be
             an
             Imposture
             .
             So
             early
             did
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             aspire
             to
             this
             Universal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             stick
             at
             Forgery
             in
             order
             to
             the
             compassing
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Sixth
             Century
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperor
             Mauritius
             continued
             a
             Practice
             begun
             by
             some
             former
             Emperors
             to
             give
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             the
             Title
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             ;
             
             Pelage
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             ,
             broke
             out
             into
             the
             most
             Pathetical
             Expressions
             that
             could
             be
             invented
             against
             it
             ;
             he
             compared
             it
             to
             the
             Pride
             of
             Lucifer
             ;
             and
             said
             ,
             That
             
               he
               who
               assumed
               it
               ,
               was
               the
               forerunner
               of
               Antichrist
            
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             renounced
             all
             Claim
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             affirmed
             that
             none
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             had
             ever
             aspired
             to
             such
             a
             Power
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             because
             the
             Saxons
             being
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             under
             this
             Pope's
             direction
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             infused
             into
             this
             Church
             at
             the
             first
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ;
             yet
             Pope
             Gregory's
             Successor
             made
             no
             exceptions
             to
             the
             giving
             himself
             that
             Title
             against
             which
             his
             Predecessor
             had
             declaimed
             so
             much
             :
             But
             then
             the
             Confusions
             of
             Italy
             gave
             the
             Popes
             great
             Advantages
             to
             make
             all
             new
             Invaders
             and
             Pretenders
             enlarge
             their
             Privileges
             ;
             since
             it
             was
             a
             great
             accession
             of
             Strength
             to
             any
             party
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             of
             their
             side
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Lombards
             began
             to
             lye
             heavy
             on
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             called
             in
             the
             Kings
             of
             a
             new
             conquering
             Family
             from
             France
             ,
             who
             were
             ready
             enough
             to
             make
             new
             Conquests
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Nomination
             of
             the
             Popes
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             that
             Race
             ,
             it
             was
             natural
             for
             them
             to
             raise
             the
             Greatness
             of
             one
             who
             was
             to
             be
             their
             Creature
             :
             so
             they
             promoted
             their
             Authority
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             a
             little
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Impudent
             Forgery
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             o●
             the
             
               Decretal
               Epistles
            
             of
             the
             first
             Popes
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             were
             represented
             as
             governing
             the
             World
             with
             an
             Universal
             and
             Unbounded
             Authority
             .
             This
             Book
             was
             a
             little
             disputed
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             was
             quickly
             submitted
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             went
             on
             upon
             that
             Foundation
             ,
             still
             enlarging
             their
             Pretensions
             .
             Soon
             after
             that
             was
             submitted
             to
             ,
             it
             quickly
             appeared
             that
             the
             Pretensions
             of
             that
             See
             were
             endless
             .
          
           
             They
             went
             on
             to
             claim
             a
             Power
             over
             Princes
             and
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             that
             first
             with
             relation
             to
             Spiritual
             matters
             .
             They
             deposed
             them
             if
             they
             were
             either
             Hereticks
             themselves
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             favoured
             Heresy
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             not
             to
             extirpate
             it
             .
             From
             deposing
             they
             went
             to
             the
             disposing
             of
             their
             Dominions
             to
             others
             :
             And
             at
             last
             Boniface
             the
             Eighth
             compleated
             their
             Claim
             ;
             for
             he
             decreed
             ,
             That
             
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               every
               man
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               :
            
             And
             he
             asserted
             a
             direct
             Dominion
             over
             Princes
             as
             to
             their
             Temporals
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             all
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             held
             their
             Dominions
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             Courtesy
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Jurisdiction
             that
             they
             claimed
             over
             the
             Spirituality
             ,
             they
             exercised
             it
             with
             that
             Rigor
             ,
             with
             such
             heavy
             Taxes
             and
             Impositions
             ,
             such
             Exemptions
             and
             Dispensations
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Violation
             of
             all
             the
             Antient
             Canons
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             grew
             insupportably
             grievous
             ,
             so
             the
             management
             was
             grosly
             scandalous
             ,
             for
             every
             thing
             was
             openly
             set
             to
             Sale.
             By
             these
             Practices
             they
             disposed
             the
             World
             to
             examine
             the
             Grounds
             
             of
             that
             Authority
             which
             was
             managed
             with
             so
             much
             Tyranny
             and
             Corruption
             .
             It
             was
             so
             ill
             founded
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             defended
             but
             by
             Force
             and
             Artifices
             .
             Thus
             it
             appears
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Authority
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             this
             Extent
             of
             Jurisdiction
             that
             the
             Popes
             assumed
             :
             That
             it
             was
             not
             thought
             on
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             :
             That
             a
             vigorous
             Opposition
             was
             made
             to
             every
             step
             of
             the
             Progress
             that
             it
             made
             :
             And
             that
             Forgery
             and
             Violence
             was
             used
             to
             bring
             the
             World
             under
             it
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             now
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Patriarchal
             Authority
             which
             that
             See
             had
             over
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             that
             was
             only
             a
             Regulation
             made
             conform
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             that
             Empire
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Empire
             being
             now
             dissolved
             into
             many
             different
             Sovereignties
             ,
             the
             new
             Princes
             are
             under
             no
             sort
             of
             obligation
             to
             have
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             Roman
             Constitution
             .
             Nor
             does
             a
             Nation
             's
             receiving
             the
             Faith
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Men
             sent
             from
             any
             See
             ,
             subject
             them
             to
             that
             See
             ;
             for
             then
             all
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             since
             the
             Gospel
             came
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             from
             thence
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Decision
             made
             in
             the
             Third
             General
             Council
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Cypriotick
             Churches
             ,
             which
             pretended
             that
             they
             had
             been
             always
             compleat
             Churches
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Independent
             ;
             therefore
             they
             stood
             upon
             this
             Privilege
             ,
             Not
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Appeals
             to
             any
             Patriarchal
             See
             :
             The
             Council
             judged
             in
             their
             favour
             .
             So
             since
             the
             Britannick
             Churches
             were
             converted
             long
             before
             they
             had
             any
             Commerce
             with
             Rome
             ,
             they
             were
             originally
             Independent
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             lost
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             afterwards
             done
             among
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             by
             men
             sent
             over
             from
             Rome
             .
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             prove
             the
             First
             Point
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             have
             no
             Lawful
             Jurisdiction
             here
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             is
             ,
             That
             Kings
             or
             Queens
             have
             an
             Authority
             over
             their
             Subjects
             in
             Matters
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             intermeddled
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             Samuel
             acknowledged
             Saul's
             Authority
             ;
             and
             Abimelech
             ,
             though
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             when
             called
             before
             Saul
             ,
             
             appeared
             and
             answered
             to
             some
             things
             that
             were
             objected
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             related
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             Samuel
             said
             in
             express
             words
             to
             Saul
             ,
             That
             
               he
               was
               made
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               the
               Tribes
            
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             these
             was
             the
             
               Tribe
               of
               Levi.
            
             
             David
             made
             many
             Laws
             about
             Sacred
             Matters
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Courses
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Attendance
             at
             the
             Publick
             Service
             .
             When
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             informing
             Solomon
             of
             the
             Extent
             of
             his
             Authority
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             that
             
               the
               Courses
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               all
               the
               People
               were
               to
               be
               wholly
               at
               his
               Commandment
               .
            
             Pursuant
             to
             which
             ,
             
             Solomon
             did
             appoint
             them
             their
             Charges
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             
               both
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               departed
               not
               from
               his
               Commandment
               in
               any
               matter
               .
            
             He
             turned
             out
             Abiathar
             from
             the
             High-Priests
             Office
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             no
             Complaint
             was
             made
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             assumed
             an
             Authority
             that
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             him
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             both
             David
             and
             Solomon
             were
             men
             that
             were
             particularly
             inspired
             as
             to
             some
             things
             ;
             but
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             they
             acted
             in
             those
             matters
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             such
             Inspiration
             .
             They
             were
             Acts
             of
             Regal
             Power
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             them
             in
             that
             Capacity
             .
             
               Iehoshaphat
               ,
               Hezekiah
            
             ,
             and
             Iosiah
             ,
             gave
             many
             Directions
             and
             Orders
             in
             Sacred
             Matters
             :
             
             But
             though
             the
             Priest
             withstood
             Vzziah
             when
             he
             was
             going
             to
             offer
             Incense
             in
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             pretend
             Privilege
             ,
             or
             make
             opposition
             to
             those
             Orders
             that
             were
             issued
             out
             by
             their
             Kings
             .
             Mordecai
             appointed
             the
             Feast
             of
             Purim
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Authority
             that
             King
             Ahasuerus
             gave
             him
             :
             And
             both
             Ezra
             and
             Nehemiah
             by
             virtue
             of
             Commissions
             from
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             ,
             made
             many
             Reformations
             ,
             and
             gave
             many
             Orders
             in
             Sacred
             Matters
             .
          
           
           
             Under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Christ
             by
             saying
             
               Render
               to
               Caesar
               the
               things
               which
               are
               Caesars
               ,
            
             did
             plainly
             show
             that
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             that
             his
             Religion
             should
             in
             any
             sort
             lessen
             the
             Temporal
             Authority
             .
             The
             Apostles
             writ
             to
             the
             Churches
             to
             
               obey
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               submit
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               Taxes
               :
            
             They
             enjoined
             Obedience
             ,
             
               whether
               to
               the
               King
               as
               supreme
               ,
               or
               to
               others
               that
               were
               sent
               by
               him
               :
            
             
             
               Every
               Soul
            
             without
             exception
             is
             charged
             
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               .
            
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               is
               his
               Minister
               to
               encourage
               them
               that
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               the
               evil
               doers
               .
            
             If
             these
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             are
             to
             be
             interpreted
             according
             to
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Churchmen
             are
             included
             within
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Persons
             .
             There
             was
             not
             indeed
             great
             occasion
             to
             consider
             this
             matter
             before
             Constantine's
             coming
             to
             the
             Empire
             ;
             for
             till
             then
             the
             Emperors
             did
             not
             consider
             the
             Christians
             otherwise
             than
             either
             as
             Enemies
             ,
             ot
             at
             best
             as
             their
             Subjects
             at
             large
             :
             And
             therefore
             though
             the
             Christians
             made
             an
             Address
             to
             Aurelian
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Samosatenus
             ,
             and
             obtained
             a
             favourable
             and
             just
             Answer
             to
             it
             ;
             yet
             in
             Constantine's
             time
             the
             Protection
             that
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             led
             him
             and
             his
             Successors
             to
             make
             many
             Laws
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Age
             ,
             the
             Qualifications
             ,
             and
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             Many
             of
             these
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Theodosius
             and
             Iustinian's
             Code
             .
             Iustinian
             added
             many
             more
             in
             his
             Novels
             .
             Appeals
             were
             made
             to
             the
             Emperors
             against
             the
             Injustice
             of
             Synods
             :
             They
             received
             them
             ,
             and
             appointed
             such
             Bishops
             to
             hear
             and
             try
             those
             Causes
             ,
             as
             happened
             to
             be
             then
             about
             their
             Courts
             .
             In
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             many
             Complaints
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Emperor
             by
             the
             Bishops
             against
             one
             another
             .
             The
             Emperors
             called
             General
             Councils
             by
             their
             Summons
             ;
             they
             sate
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             their
             Decrees
             .
             This
             was
             the
             constant
             Practice
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             both
             in
             the
             East
             and
             in
             the
             West
             :
             When
             the
             Church
             came
             to
             fall
             under
             many
             lesser
             Sovereignties
             ,
             those
             Princes
             continued
             still
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             to
             name
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             give
             Investitures
             into
             Benefices
             ,
             to
             call
             Synods
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             every
             thing
             that
             appeared
             necessary
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             When
             Charles
             the
             Great
             was
             restoring
             those
             things
             that
             had
             fallen
             under
             much
             disorder
             in
             a
             course
             of
             some
             ignorant
             and
             barbarous
             Ages
             ,
             and
             was
             reviving
             both
             Learning
             and
             good
             Government
             ,
             he
             published
             many
             Capitulars
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             relating
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ;
             nor
             was
             any
             exception
             taken
             to
             that
             in
             those
             Ages
             :
             The
             Synods
             that
             were
             then
             held
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             mixt
             Assemblies
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Temporalty
             and
             the
             Spiritualty
             sate
             together
             ,
             and
             judged
             and
             decreed
             of
             all
             matters
             in
             common
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             such
             was
             the
             Sanhedrim
             among
             the
             Iews
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             Supreme
             Court
             both
             for
             Spirituals
             and
             Temporals
             .
          
           
             In
             England
             our
             Princes
             began
             early
             ,
             and
             continued
             long
             to
             maintain
             this
             part
             of
             their
             Authority
             .
             The
             Letters
             that
             are
             pretended
             to
             have
             passed
             between
             King
             Lucius
             and
             Pope
             Eleutherius
             ,
             are
             very
             probably
             Forgeries
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             antient
             ones
             ,
             and
             did
             for
             many
             Ages
             pass
             for
             true
             .
             Now
             a
             Forgery
             is
             generally
             calculated
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Age
             in
             which
             it
             is
             made
             .
             In
             the
             Pope's
             Letter
             the
             King
             is
             called
             
               God's
               Vicar
               in
               his
               Kingdoms
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             said
             to
             
               belong
               to
               his
               Office
               to
               bring
               his
               Subjects
               to
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               ,
               protect
               ,
               and
               govern
               them
               in
               it
               .
            
             Both
             Saxon
             and
             Danish
             Kings
             made
             a
             great
             many
             Laws
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             when
             the
             Nation
             grew
             into
             a
             more
             united
             Body
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             a
             more
             settled
             Constitution
             ,
             many
             Laws
             were
             made
             concerning
             these
             matters
             ,
             particularly
             in
             opposition
             to
             those
             Practices
             that
             favoured
             the
             Authority
             that
             the
             Popes
             were
             then
             assuming
             ;
             such
             as
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             without
             the
             King's
             leave
             .
             King
             Alfred's
             Laws
             were
             a
             sort
             of
             a
             Text
             
             for
             a
             great
             while
             ;
             they
             contain
             many
             Laws
             about
             Sacred
             matters
             .
             The
             exempting
             of
             Monasteries
             from
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             was
             granted
             by
             some
             of
             our
             Kings
             at
             first
             .
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             Memory
             of
             his
             Victory
             over
             Harold
             ,
             and
             to
             endear
             himself
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             founded
             an
             Abbey
             in
             the
             Field
             where
             the
             Battel
             was
             fought
             ,
             called
             Battel-Abbey
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Charter
             of
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             what
             former
             Kings
             had
             done
             in
             their
             Endowments
             ,
             this
             Clause
             was
             put
             ;
             
               It
               shall
               be
               also
               free
               and
               quiet
               for
               ever
               from
               all
               subjection
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               the
               dominion
               of
               any
               other
               Persons
               .
            
             This
             is
             an
             Act
             that
             does
             as
             immediately
             relate
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             that
             we
             can
             imagine
             .
             The
             Constitutions
             of
             Clarendon
             were
             asserted
             by
             both
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Antient
               Customs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             These
             relate
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             were
             submitted
             to
             by
             them
             all
             ,
             Becket
             himself
             not
             excepted
             ,
             though
             he
             quickly
             went
             off
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Papacy
             got
             generally
             the
             better
             of
             the
             Temporal
             Authority
             in
             a
             course
             of
             several
             Ages
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             the
             Popes
             living
             long
             at
             Avignon
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             great
             Schism
             that
             followed
             upon
             their
             return
             to
             Rome
             ,
             did
             very
             much
             sink
             in
             their
             Credit
             ,
             and
             that
             stopped
             the
             Progress
             they
             had
             made
             before
             that
             time
             ;
             which
             had
             probably
             subdued
             all
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             for
             those
             Accidents
             .
             Then
             the
             Councils
             began
             to
             take
             heart
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             assert
             the
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Papal
             Tyranny
             .
             
               Pragmatick
               Sanctions
            
             were
             made
             in
             several
             Nations
             to
             assert
             their
             Liberty
             .
             That
             in
             France
             was
             made
             with
             great
             Solemnity
             :
             In
             these
             the
             Bishops
             did
             not
             only
             assert
             their
             own
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             independent
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             but
             they
             likewise
             carried
             it
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             themselves
             Independent
             on
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             particularly
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Elections
             .
             This
             disposed
             Princes
             generally
             to
             enter
             into
             Agreements
             with
             the
             Popes
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             matter
             was
             so
             transacted
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             and
             they
             made
             a
             division
             between
             them
             of
             all
             the
             Rights
             and
             Pretensions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Princes
             yielded
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             the
             Popes
             ,
             to
             be
             protected
             by
             them
             in
             that
             which
             they
             got
             to
             be
             reserved
             to
             themselves
             .
             Great
             Restraints
             were
             laid
             both
             on
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             likewise
             on
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             Appeals
             that
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Secular
             Courts
             ,
             from
             the
             Ordinary
             Judgments
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Bulls
             or
             Powers
             that
             Legates
             brought
             with
             them
             .
             A
             distinction
             was
             found
             that
             seemed
             to
             save
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             the
             Secular
             Court
             was
             made
             the
             Judg
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Appeal
             did
             lye
             upon
             a
             pretence
             that
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Judg
             had
             committed
             some
             Abuse
             in
             the
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             Sentence
             .
             So
             the
             Appeal
             was
             from
             that
             Abuse
             ,
             and
             the
             Secular
             Court
             was
             to
             examine
             the
             matter
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             or
             Rules
             of
             any
             other
             Law
             :
             But
             upon
             that
             they
             did
             either
             confirm
             or
             reverse
             the
             Sentence
             .
             And
             even
             those
             Princes
             that
             acknowledg
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             ,
             have
             found
             out
             distinctions
             to
             put
             such
             Stops
             to
             it
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             make
             it
             an
             Engine
             to
             govern
             their
             People
             by
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             to
             give
             way
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             damn
             such
             Bulls
             ,
             or
             void
             such
             Powers
             as
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             both
             according
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             all
             Ages
             and
             Countries
             ,
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
             have
             an
             Authority
             over
             their
             Subjects
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             things
             makes
             also
             for
             this
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             Rank
             of
             men
             are
             exempted
             from
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             they
             must
             thereby
             cease
             to
             be
             Subjects
             :
             And
             if
             any
             sort
             of
             Causes
             ,
             Spiritual
             ones
             in
             particular
             ,
             were
             put
             out
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             easy
             thing
             to
             reduce
             almost
             every
             thing
             to
             such
             a
             relation
             to
             Spirituals
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Principle
             were
             once
             received
             ,
             their
             Authority
             would
             be
             very
             preca●ious
             
             and
             feeble
             .
             Nothing
             could
             give
             Princes
             stronger
             and
             juster
             Prejudices
             against
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             saw
             that
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             receiving
             it
             must
             be
             the
             withdrawing
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Authority
             ;
             and
             the
             putting
             as
             many
             Checks
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             had
             the
             Management
             of
             this
             Religion
             should
             think
             fit
             to
             restrain
             it
             by
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             mankind
             must
             be
             under
             one
             Obedience
             and
             one
             Authority
             .
             It
             remains
             that
             the
             Measures
             and
             the
             Extent
             of
             this
             Power
             be
             right
             stated
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             this
             Power
             does
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             Prince's
             Religion
             ;
             Whether
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             is
             of
             ●
             true
             or
             false
             Religion
             ;
             or
             is
             a
             good
             or
             a
             bad
             man.
             By
             the
             same
             Tenure
             that
             he
             holds
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             he
             holds
             this
             likewise
             .
             Artaxer●●●
             〈◊〉
             it
             as
             well
             as
             either
             David
             or
             Solomon
             ,
             when
             the
             Iews
             were
             once
             lawfu●
             〈◊〉
             ●ubjects
             ;
             and
             the
             Christians
             owed
             the
             same
             Duty
             to
             the
             Emperors
             〈◊〉
             ●eathen
             ,
             that
             they
             paid
             them
             when
             Christian.
             The
             Relations
             of
             Nature
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             a
             Parent
             and
             
               Child
               ,
               Husband
            
             and
             Wife
             ,
             continue
             the
             same
             that
             they
             were
             ,
             whatsoever
             mens
             Persuasions
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             may
             be
             :
             So
             do
             also
             Civil
             Relations
             ,
             Master
             and
             
               Servant
               ,
               Prince
            
             and
             Subject
             ;
             they
             are
             neither
             increased
             nor
             diminished
             by
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Sentiments
             concerning
             Religion
             .
             All
             Persons
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Prince's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             such
             Punishments
             as
             their
             Crimes
             fall
             under
             by
             Law.
             
               Every
               Soul
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               .
            
             Neither
             is
             Treason
             less
             Treason
             ,
             because
             spoke
             in
             a
             Pulpit
             or
             in
             a
             Sermon
             :
             It
             may
             be
             more
             Treason
             for
             that
             than
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             so
             publick
             and
             deliberate
             ,
             and
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             way
             in
             which
             it
             may
             probably
             have
             the
             worst
             effect
             .
             So
             that
             as
             to
             persons
             ,
             no
             great
             difficulty
             can
             lye
             in
             this
             ,
             since
             
               every
               Soul
            
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
            
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             cannot
             make
             void
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Authority
             of
             Parents
             over
             their
             Children
             ,
             or
             of
             Husbands
             over
             their
             Wives
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             he
             make
             void
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             That
             is
             from
             a
             Superior
             Authority
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             dissolved
             by
             him
             .
             Where
             a
             thing
             is
             positively
             commanded
             or
             forbid
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             has
             no
             other
             Authority
             but
             that
             of
             executing
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             adding
             his
             Sanctions
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             using
             his
             utmost
             Industry
             to
             procure
             Obedience
             to
             them
             .
             He
             cannot
             alter
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             to
             be
             either
             truer
             or
             falser
             than
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ;
             nor
             can
             he
             either
             take
             away
             or
             alter
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             break
             any
             of
             those
             Rules
             that
             are
             given
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             about
             them
             ;
             because
             in
             all
             these
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             is
             express
             ,
             and
             is
             certainly
             superior
             to
             his
             .
             The
             only
             question
             that
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             is
             concerning
             Indifferent
             things
             :
             For
             instance
             ,
             in
             the
             Canons
             or
             other
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             How
             far
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Magistrate's
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Cases
             the
             Body
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             maintain
             their
             Union
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             act
             in
             opposition
             to
             his
             Laws
             .
             It
             seems
             very
             clear
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             matters
             that
             are
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             are
             determined
             by
             no
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             Authority
             must
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             The
             Church
             has
             no
             Authority
             that
             she
             can
             maintain
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             executing
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             In
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             she
             acts
             under
             his
             Protection
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             by
             his
             Permission
             .
             But
             here
             a
             great
             distinction
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             two
             Cases
             that
             may
             happen
             :
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             When
             the
             Magistrate
             acts
             like
             one
             that
             intends
             to
             preserve
             Religion
             ,
             but
             commits
             Errors
             and
             Acts
             of
             Injustice
             in
             his
             Management
             :
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             When
             he
             acts
             like
             one
             that
             intends
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             divide
             and
             distract
             those
             that
             profess
             it
             .
             In
             the
             former
             case
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             sinful
             of
             it self
             ,
             is
             to
             
             be
             done
             in
             compliance
             with
             his
             Authority
             ;
             not
             to
             give
             him
             Umbrage
             ,
             nor
             provoke
             him
             to
             withdraw
             his
             Protection
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             instead
             of
             a
             Nursing
             Father
             ,
             a
             Persecutor
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             when
             he
             declares
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             visible
             that
             his
             design
             is
             to
             destroy
             the
             Faith
             ,
             less
             regard
             is
             to
             be
             had
             to
             his
             Actions
             .
             The
             People
             may
             adhere
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             Method
             that
             may
             fortify
             them
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             even
             in
             opposition
             to
             his
             Invasion
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             King
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Matters
             among
             us
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             this
             Article
             under
             those
             Reserves
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             Moderation
             ,
             that
             no
             just
             Scruple
             can
             lye
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             that
             which
             all
             the
             Kings
             even
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             do
             assume
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             Places
             with
             a
             much
             more
             unlimited
             Authority
             .
             The
             Methods
             of
             managing
             it
             may
             differ
             a
             little
             ,
             yet
             the
             Power
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             same
             Foundations
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Term
             Head
             is
             left
             out
             by
             the
             Article
             ,
             yet
             even
             that
             is
             founded
             on
             an
             Expression
             of
             Samuel's
             to
             Saul
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             cited
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Figure
             ,
             and
             all
             Figures
             may
             be
             used
             either
             more
             loosely
             or
             more
             strictly
             .
             In
             the
             strictest
             sense
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             communicates
             Vital
             Influences
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             he
             only
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             all
             things
             obeyed
             ,
             submitted
             to
             ,
             and
             depended
             on
             ;
             and
             from
             him
             all
             the
             Functions
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             derive
             their
             Usefulness
             and
             Virtue
             .
             But
             as
             Head
             may
             in
             a
             Figure
             stand
             for
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Order
             and
             Government
             ,
             of
             Protection
             and
             Conduct
             ,
             the
             King
             or
             Queen
             may
             well
             be
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Paragraph
             in
             this
             Article
             is
             concerning
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Capital
             Punishments
             in
             Christian
             Societies
             .
             It
             has
             an
             appearance
             of
             Compassion
             and
             Charity
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             for
             their
             Crimes
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             kept
             alive
             that
             they
             may
             repent
             of
             them
             .
             Some
             both
             Antients
             and
             Moderns
             ,
             have
             thought
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Cruelty
             in
             all
             Capital
             Punishments
             ,
             that
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Gentleness
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             God
             in
             that
             Law
             which
             he
             himself
             delivered
             to
             the
             Iews
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             ,
             did
             appoint
             so
             many
             Capital
             Punishments
             ,
             even
             for
             Offences
             against
             Positive
             Precepts
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             that
             these
             are
             contrary
             to
             Justice
             or
             true
             Goodness
             ;
             since
             they
             were
             dictated
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             eternally
             the
             same
             ,
             unalterable
             in
             his
             Perfections
             .
             This
             shews
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             knows
             most
             perfectly
             our
             Frame
             and
             Disposition
             ,
             knows
             that
             the
             love
             of
             Life
             is
             planted
             so
             deep
             in
             our
             Natures
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             has
             such
             a
             Root
             there
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             work
             so
             powerfully
             on
             us
             ,
             to
             govern
             and
             restrain
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             the
             main
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             Government
             ,
             is
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             ;
             and
             since
             a
             feeble
             Indulgence
             and
             Impunity
             may
             set
             mankind
             loose
             into
             great
             Disorders
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Terror
             of
             severer
             Laws
             ,
             together
             with
             such
             Examples
             as
             are
             made
             on
             the
             Incorrigible
             ,
             will
             naturally
             restrain
             them
             ;
             it
             seems
             necessary
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Mankind
             and
             of
             Society
             ,
             to
             have
             recourse
             sometimes
             to
             Capital
             Punishments
             .
          
           
             The
             Precedent
             that
             God
             set
             in
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             seems
             a
             full
             Justification
             of
             such
             Punishments
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Charity
             which
             the
             Gospel
             prescribes
             ,
             does
             not
             take
             away
             the
             Rules
             of
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             maintain
             our
             Possessions
             ,
             or
             recover
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             violent
             Aggressors
             :
             Only
             it
             obliges
             us
             to
             do
             that
             in
             a
             soft
             and
             gentle
             manner
             ,
             without
             Rigor
             or
             Resentment
             .
             The
             same
             Charity
             ,
             though
             it
             obliges
             us
             as
             Christians
             not
             to
             keep
             up
             Hatred
             or
             Anger
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             but
             to
             pardon
             as
             to
             our
             own
             parts
             ,
             the
             Wrongs
             that
             are
             done
             us
             ;
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             oblige
             us
             to
             throw
             up
             the
             Order
             and
             Peace
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             abandon
             it
             to
             the
             Injustice
             and
             Violence
             of
             Wicked
             men
             .
             We
             owe
             to
             Human
             Society
             ,
             and
             to
             
             the
             Safety
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             our
             Endeavours
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             Men
             ;
             which
             a
             good
             man
             may
             do
             with
             great
             inward
             Tenderness
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             prosecutes
             .
             It
             is
             highly
             probable
             ,
             that
             as
             nothing
             besides
             such
             a
             Method
             could
             stop
             the
             Progress
             of
             Injustice
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             so
             nothing
             is
             so
             likely
             a
             Mean
             to
             bring
             the
             Criminal
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             fit
             him
             to
             dye
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             to
             condemn
             him
             to
             dye
             for
             his
             Crimes
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             can
             awaken
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             strike
             Terror
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             will
             do
             it
             .
             Therefore
             as
             Capital
             Punishments
             are
             necessary
             to
             Human
             Society
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             often
             real
             Blessings
             to
             those
             on
             whom
             they
             fall
             :
             And
             it
             may
             be
             affirmed
             very
             positively
             ,
             That
             a
             man
             who
             can
             harden
             himself
             against
             the
             Terrors
             of
             Death
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             upon
             him
             so
             solemnly
             ,
             so
             slowly
             ,
             and
             so
             certainly
             ,
             he
             being
             in
             full
             Health
             ,
             and
             well
             able
             to
             reflect
             on
             the
             Consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             wrought
             on
             by
             a
             longer
             continuance
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Methods
             of
             a
             Natural
             Death
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             fix
             Rules
             ,
             to
             which
             Capital
             Punishments
             ought
             to
             be
             proportioned
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             full
             Equality
             ,
             Life
             only
             can
             be
             set
             against
             Life
             :
             But
             there
             may
             be
             many
             other
             Crimes
             ,
             that
             must
             end
             in
             the
             Ruin
             of
             Society
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             all
             Order
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Commerce
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             among
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             go
             unpunished
             .
             In
             this
             all
             Princes
             and
             States
             must
             judge
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             real
             Exigencies
             and
             Necessities
             that
             appear
             to
             them
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             general
             Rules
             be
             made
             ,
             save
             only
             this
             ,
             That
             since
             Man
             was
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Life
             of
             Man
             is
             precious
             ,
             and
             when
             once
             extinguished
             it
             ceases
             for
             evermore
             ;
             therefore
             all
             due
             Care
             and
             Tenderness
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             in
             preserving
             it
             :
             and
             since
             the
             End
             of
             Government
             is
             the
             Preservation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lives
             of
             Men
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             too
             lightly
             taken
             ,
             except
             as
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             Preservation
             and
             Safety
             of
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             Under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             the
             
               Minister
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             Sword
             put
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             which
             
               he
               beareth
               not
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             
             for
             he
             is
             appointed
             to
             be
             
               a
               revenger
               ,
               to
               execute
               wrath
               on
               him
               that
               doth
               evil
               .
            
             The
             natural
             signification
             of
             his
             carrying
             the
             Sword
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             has
             an
             Authority
             for
             punishing
             Capitally
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             upon
             those
             occasions
             only
             that
             he
             can
             be
             said
             to
             use
             the
             Sword
             as
             a
             Revenger
             .
             Nor
             can
             Christian
             Charity
             oblige
             a
             man
             whom
             the
             Law
             has
             made
             to
             be
             the
             Avenger
             of
             Blood
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             Crimes
             ,
             to
             refuse
             to
             comply
             with
             that
             obligation
             which
             is
             laid
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             Constitution
             under
             which
             he
             is
             born
             :
             He
             can
             only
             forgive
             that
             of
             which
             he
             is
             the
             Master
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             is
             a
             Debt
             which
             he
             owes
             the
             Society
             ;
             and
             his
             private
             forgiving
             of
             the
             wrong
             done
             himself
             ,
             does
             not
             reach
             to
             that
             other
             obligation
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             his
             own
             power
             to
             give
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Paragraph
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Wars
             .
             Some
             have
             thought
             all
             Wars
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             to
             be
             inhuman
             and
             barbarous
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             men
             ought
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             set
             us
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               resist
               evil
            
             :
             But
             when
             one
             Injury
             is
             done
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             
             but
             to
             shew
             a
             readiness
             rather
             to
             receive
             new
             ones
             ;
             
               turning
               the
               other
               cheek
               to
               him
               that
               smites
               us
               on
               the
               one
               :
               going
               two
               miles
               with
               him
               that
               shall
               compel
               us
               to
               go
               one
               with
               him
               :
               And
               giving
               our
               Cloak
               to
               him
               that
               shall
               take
               away
               our
               Coat
               .
            
             
             It
             seems
             just
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             parity
             of
             reason
             Societies
             should
             be
             under
             the
             same
             Obligations
             to
             bear
             from
             other
             Societies
             ,
             that
             single
             Persons
             are
             under
             to
             other
             single
             Persons
             .
             This
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             a
             very
             great
             difficulty
             :
             for
             as
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             seem
             to
             be
             very
             express
             and
             full
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             they
             must
             cast
             the
             World
             loose
             ,
             and
             expose
             it
             to
             the
             Injustice
             
             justice
             and
             Insolence
             of
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             take
             advantages
             from
             such
             a
             compliance
             and
             submission
             .
             Therefore
             these
             words
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             addressed
             to
             private
             persons
             ;
             then
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             smaller
             Injuries
             ,
             which
             can
             more
             easily
             be
             born
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             as
             Phrases
             and
             Forms
             of
             Speech
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             the
             utmost
             extent
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             construed
             with
             that
             softning
             that
             is
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             the
             use
             of
             a
             Phrase
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Section
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Sermon
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             thus
             ;
             That
             private
             Persons
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             pursuing
             Injuries
             ,
             to
             the
             equal
             Retaliation
             of
             an
             
               eye
               for
               an
               eye
               ,
               or
               a
               tooth
               for
               a
               tooth
               ,
            
             that
             they
             ought
             in
             many
             cases
             to
             bear
             Injuries
             ,
             without
             either
             resisting
             them
             ,
             or
             making
             returns
             of
             evil
             for
             evil
             ;
             shewing
             a
             Patience
             to
             bear
             even
             repeated
             Injuries
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             small
             ,
             and
             the
             wrong
             tolerable
             .
          
           
             Under
             all
             this
             ,
             secret
             conditions
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             such
             as
             when
             by
             such
             our
             Patience
             we
             may
             hope
             
               to
               overcome
               evil
               with
               good
            
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             to
             shew
             to
             the
             World
             the
             Power
             that
             Religion
             has
             over
             us
             ,
             to
             check
             and
             subdue
             our
             Resentments
             .
             In
             this
             case
             certainly
             we
             ought
             to
             sacrifice
             our
             just
             Rights
             ,
             either
             of
             defence
             ,
             or
             of
             seeking
             reparation
             ,
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             gaining
             of
             men
             by
             such
             an
             Heroical
             Instance
             of
             Virtue
             .
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             our
             Saviour
             meant
             that
             good
             men
             should
             deliver
             themselves
             up
             to
             be
             a
             Prey
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             bad
             men
             ;
             or
             to
             oblige
             his
             Followers
             to
             renounce
             their
             Claims
             to
             the
             Protection
             and
             Reparations
             of
             Law
             and
             Justice
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             St.
             Paul
             gives
             us
             a
             clear
             Commentary
             on
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             :
             He
             reproves
             the
             
               Corinthians
               for
               going
               to
               Law
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               unbelievers
            
             ;
             
             when
             it
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Scandal
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             its
             first
             Infancy
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               not
               ye
               take
               wrong
               ?
               why
               do
               not
               ye
               suffer
               your selves
               to
               be
               defrauded
               ?
            
             Yet
             he
             does
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             they
             might
             claim
             their
             Rights
             ,
             and
             seek
             for
             redress
             ;
             therefore
             he
             proposes
             their
             doing
             it
             by
             Arbitration
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             only
             urges
             the
             Scandal
             of
             suing
             before
             Heathen
             Magistrates
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             Reproof
             did
             not
             fall
             on
             their
             suing
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             scandalous
             manner
             of
             doing
             it
             .
             Therefore
             men
             are
             not
             bound
             up
             by
             the
             Gospel
             from
             seeking
             Relief
             before
             a
             Christian
             Judge
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             are
             not
             to
             be
             urged
             in
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             which
             they
             are
             capable
             .
             If
             private
             persons
             may
             seek
             Reparation
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             may
             also
             seek
             Reparations
             of
             the
             Wrongs
             that
             are
             done
             by
             those
             who
             are
             under
             another
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             every
             Prince
             owes
             a
             Protection
             to
             his
             People
             in
             such
             cases
             ;
             for
             
               he
               beareth
               not
               the
               Sword
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             He
             is
             their
             Avenger
             .
             He
             may
             demand
             Reparation
             by
             such
             Forms
             as
             are
             agreed
             on
             among
             Nations
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             is
             not
             granted
             ,
             he
             may
             take
             such
             Reparation
             from
             any
             that
             are
             under
             that
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             may
             oblige
             the
             whole
             Body
             to
             repair
             the
             Injury
             .
             Much
             more
             may
             he
             use
             the
             Sword
             to
             protect
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             if
             any
             other
             comes
             to
             invade
             them
             .
             For
             this
             end
             chiefly
             he
             has
             both
             the
             Sword
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             Taxes
             paid
             him
             ,
             that
             may
             enable
             him
             to
             support
             the
             Charge
             to
             which
             the
             use
             of
             it
             may
             put
             him
             .
             And
             as
             a
             private
             man
             owes
             by
             the
             Ties
             of
             Humanity
             ,
             Assistance
             to
             a
             man
             whom
             he
             sees
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Thieves
             and
             Murderers
             ;
             so
             Princes
             may
             assist
             such
             other
             Princes
             as
             are
             unjustly
             fallen
             upon
             ;
             both
             out
             of
             humanity
             to
             him
             who
             is
             so
             ill
             used
             ,
             and
             to
             repress
             the
             Insolence
             of
             an
             unjust
             Aggressor
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             secure
             the
             whole
             Neighbourhood
             from
             the
             effects
             of
             Success
             in
             such
             unlawful
             Conquests
             .
             Upon
             all
             these
             accounts
             we
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             Wars
             ,
             which
             are
             thus
             originally
             as
             to
             the
             first
             occasion
             of
             them
             Defensive
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Progress
             of
             them
             they
             must
             be
             often
             offensive
             ,
             may
             be
             lawful
             .
          
           
           
             God
             allowed
             of
             Wars
             in
             that
             Policy
             which
             he
             himself
             constituted
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             are
             to
             make
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             those
             things
             that
             were
             permitted
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             hardness
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             which
             were
             expresly
             commanded
             of
             God.
             These
             last
             can
             never
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             immoral
             ,
             since
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             whose
             Precepts
             and
             Judgments
             are
             altogether
             righteous
             .
             When
             the
             Soldiers
             came
             to
             be
             baptized
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             charge
             them
             to
             relinquish
             that
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             
             but
             only
             to
             
               do
               violence
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               to
               accuse
               no
               man
               falsly
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               content
               with
               their
               wages
               .
            
             Nor
             did
             St.
             Peter
             charge
             Cornelius
             to
             forsake
             his
             Post
             when
             he
             baptized
             him
             .
             
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             thought
             they
             might
             continue
             in
             Military
             Employments
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             preserved
             the
             Purity
             of
             their
             Religion
             entire
             ;
             as
             appears
             both
             from
             Tertullian's
             Works
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             History
             of
             Iulian's
             short
             Reign
             .
             But
             though
             Wars
             that
             are
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             only
             Defensive
             ,
             are
             lawful
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Protection
             that
             Princes
             owe
             their
             People
             ;
             yet
             unjust
             Wars
             designed
             for
             making
             Conquests
             ,
             for
             the
             enlargement
             of
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             raising
             the
             Glory
             of
             Princes
             ,
             are
             certainly
             publick
             Robberies
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             Acts
             of
             Injustice
             and
             Violence
             possible
             ;
             in
             which
             men
             sacrifice
             to
             their
             Pride
             or
             Humour
             ,
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Lives
             of
             all
             those
             that
             dye
             in
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             whose
             Blood
             God
             will
             require
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             Such
             Princes
             become
             accountable
             to
             God
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             imaginable
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Rapine
             and
             Bloodshed
             that
             is
             occasioned
             by
             their
             Pride
             and
             Injustice
             .
          
           
             When
             it
             is
             visible
             that
             a
             War
             is
             unjust
             ,
             certainly
             no
             man
             of
             Conscience
             can
             serve
             in
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Defensive
             part
             :
             For
             though
             no
             man
             can
             owe
             that
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             murder
             other
             persons
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             owe
             it
             to
             his
             Country
             ,
             to
             assist
             towards
             its
             Preservation
             ,
             from
             being
             over-run
             even
             by
             those
             whom
             his
             Prince
             has
             provoked
             by
             making
             War
             on
             them
             unjustly
             .
             For
             even
             in
             such
             a
             War
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Attacks
             that
             are
             made
             on
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             lawful
             for
             the
             People
             of
             every
             Nation
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             Foreigners
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Cause
             of
             War
             more
             unjust
             ,
             than
             the
             propagating
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             destroying
             a
             false
             one
             .
             That
             is
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             change
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Truth
             when
             he
             will.
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             Empire
             must
             never
             pretend
             to
             carry
             on
             God's
             work
             .
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               man
               worketh
               not
               out
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God.
            
             And
             it
             were
             better
             barefacedly
             to
             own
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             set
             on
             by
             Carnal
             Motives
             ,
             than
             to
             prophane
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             the
             Pretence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXVIII
             .
             Of
             Christian
             Mens
             Goods
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             common
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Riches
               and
               Goods
               of
               Christians
               are
               not
               common
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               right
               Title
               and
               Possession
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               as
               certain
               Anabaptists
               do
               falsly
               boast
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               every
               man
               ought
               of
               such
               things
               as
               he
               possesseth
               ,
               liberally
               to
               give
               Alms
               to
               the
               Poor
               according
               to
               his
               Ability
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             great
             difficulty
             in
             this
             Article
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             to
             be
             apprehended
             that
             the
             Opinion
             condemned
             by
             it
             is
             like
             to
             spread
             .
             Those
             may
             be
             for
             it
             ,
             who
             find
             it
             for
             them
             .
             The
             Poor
             may
             claim
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             few
             of
             the
             Rich
             will
             ever
             go
             into
             it
             .
             The
             whole
             Charge
             that
             is
             given
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             Charity
             and
             Almsgiving
             ;
             all
             the
             Rules
             that
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Rich
             ,
             and
             to
             Masters
             ,
             to
             whom
             their
             Servants
             were
             then
             Properties
             and
             Slaves
             ,
             do
             clearly
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             Gospel
             was
             not
             designed
             to
             introduce
             a
             Community
             of
             Goods
             .
             And
             even
             that
             Fellowship
             or
             Community
             which
             was
             practised
             in
             the
             first
             beginnings
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             particular
             mens
             Charity
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             Law
             that
             was
             laid
             on
             them
             .
             
               Barnabas
               having
               land
               ,
               sold
               it
               ,
               and
               laid
               the
               Price
               of
               it
               at
               the
               Apostles
               feet
               .
            
             And
             when
             St.
             Peter
             chid
             Ananias
             for
             having
             vowed
             to
             give
             in
             the
             whole
             Price
             of
             his
             Land
             to
             that
             distribution
             ,
             and
             then
             withdrawing
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             
             and
             by
             a
             Lye
             pretending
             that
             he
             had
             brought
             it
             all
             in
             ;
             he
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Right
             was
             still
             in
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             by
             a
             Vow
             had
             put
             it
             out
             of
             his
             power
             .
             When
             God
             fed
             his
             People
             by
             Miracle
             with
             the
             Manna
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             equal
             distribution
             made
             ;
             yet
             when
             he
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             every
             man
             had
             his
             Property
             .
             The
             equal
             division
             of
             the
             Land
             was
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             Constitution
             ;
             but
             still
             every
             man
             had
             a
             Property
             ,
             and
             might
             improve
             it
             by
             his
             Industry
             either
             to
             the
             increasing
             of
             his
             Stock
             ,
             the
             purchasing
             Houses
             in
             Towns
             ,
             or
             buying
             of
             Estates
             ,
             till
             the
             Redemption
             at
             the
             Jubilee
             .
          
           
             It
             can
             never
             be
             thought
             a
             just
             and
             equitable
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             sober
             and
             industrious
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             share
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             labour
             with
             the
             idle
             and
             the
             luxurious
             .
             This
             would
             be
             such
             an
             Incouragement
             to
             those
             whom
             all
             wise
             Governments
             ought
             to
             discourage
             ,
             and
             would
             so
             discourage
             those
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             encouraged
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             World
             must
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             if
             so
             extravagant
             a
             Conceit
             should
             be
             entertained
             .
             Both
             the
             Rich
             and
             the
             Poor
             have
             Rules
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             Virtues
             suitable
             to
             each
             state
             of
             Life
             .
             The
             Rich
             ought
             to
             be
             sober
             and
             thankful
             ,
             modest
             and
             humble
             ,
             bountiful
             and
             charitable
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             that
             God
             has
             given
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             set
             their
             hearts
             upon
             uncertain
             Riches
             ,
             but
             to
             trust
             in
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             best
             use
             of
             them
             that
             they
             can
             .
             The
             Poor
             ought
             to
             be
             patient
             and
             industrious
             ;
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             study
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             a
             better
             Portion
             in
             another
             State
             ,
             than
             God
             has
             thought
             fit
             to
             give
             them
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             much
             easier
             to
             persuade
             the
             World
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             than
             to
             bring
             them
             up
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             second
             Branch
             of
             it
             .
             We
             see
             what
             particular
             Care
             God
             took
             of
             the
             Poor
             in
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             ,
             and
             what
             variety
             of
             Provision
             was
             made
             for
             them
             ;
             all
             which
             must
             certainly
             be
             carried
             as
             much
             higher
             among
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             are
             raised
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Christ
             represents
             the
             Essay
             that
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             this
             Article
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             expresses
             it
             in
             the
             most
             emphatical
             words
             possible
             ;
             
             as
             if
             what
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Poor
             were
             to
             be
             reckoned
             for
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             given
             personally
             to
             Christ
             himself
             :
             And
             in
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             other
             Passages
             this
             matter
             is
             so
             oft
             insisted
             on
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             resist
             it
             who
             reads
             them
             ,
             and
             acknowledges
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             fix
             a
             determined
             Quota
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             which
             every
             Family
             had
             their
             peculiar
             Allotment
             ,
             which
             had
             a
             certain
             Charge
             specified
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             was
             laid
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             men
             may
             be
             under
             greater
             Inequalities
             of
             Fortune
             than
             they
             could
             have
             been
             under
             the
             Old
             Dispensation
             ;
             so
             that
             vast
             variety
             of
             mens
             Circumstances
             makes
             that
             such
             Proportions
             as
             would
             be
             intolerable
             Burdens
             upon
             some
             ,
             would
             be
             too
             light
             and
             disproportioned
             to
             the
             Wealth
             of
             others
             .
             Those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             come
             pretty
             near
             the
             marking
             out
             every
             mans
             measure
             .
             
             
               These
               have
               of
               their
               abundance
               cast
               into
               the
               offerings
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               she
               of
               her
               penury
               hath
               cast
               in
               all
               the
               living
               that
               she
               had
               .
               Abundance
            
             is
             Superfluity
             in
             the
             Greek
             ;
             which
             imports
             that
             which
             is
             over
             and
             above
             the
             
               food
               that
               is
               convenient
            
             ;
             
             that
             which
             one
             can
             well
             spare
             and
             lay
             aside
             .
             Now
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             design
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             this
             is
             a
             low
             degree
             of
             Charity
             ,
             when
             men
             give
             only
             out
             of
             this
             ;
             though
             God
             knows
             it
             is
             far
             beyond
             what
             is
             done
             by
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Christians
             .
             Whereas
             that
             which
             is
             so
             peculiarly
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             when
             men
             give
             out
             of
             their
             Penury
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             them
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             ready
             ,
             especially
             upon
             great
             and
             crying
             occasions
             ,
             even
             to
             pinch
             Nature
             ,
             and
             straiten
             themselves
             within
             what
             upon
             other
             occasions
             they
             may
             allow
             themselves
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             distribute
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             others
             who
             are
             more
             pinched
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             great
             extremities
             .
             By
             this
             every
             man
             ought
             to
             judg
             himself
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             he
             must
             give
             a
             most
             particular
             Account
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             reserved
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             ordered
             the
             distribution
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             that
             Abundance
             with
             which
             he
             has
             bless'd
             some
             far
             beyond
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXIX
             .
             Of
             a
             Christian
             Man's
             Oath
             .
          
           
             
               As
               we
               confess
               that
               vain
               and
               rash
               swearing
               is
               forbidden
               Christian
               men
               by
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               James
               his
               Apostle
               ;
               so
               we
               judg
               that
               Christian
               Religion
               doth
               not
               prohibit
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               man
               may
               swear
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               requireth
               ,
               in
               a
               Cause
               of
               Faith
               and
               Charity
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               done
               according
               to
               the
               Prophets
               teaching
               ,
               in
               Iustice
               ,
               Iudgment
               ,
               and
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             AN
             Oath
             is
             an
             Appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             either
             upon
             a
             Testimony
             that
             is
             given
             ,
             or
             a
             Promise
             that
             is
             made
             ,
             confirming
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Fidelity
             of
             the
             other
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             knows
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             will
             judg
             all
             men
             :
             So
             it
             is
             an
             Act
             that
             acknowledges
             both
             his
             Omniscience
             and
             his
             being
             the
             Governor
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             who
             will
             judg
             all
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             according
             to
             their
             deeds
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             more
             immediate
             regard
             to
             such
             Acts
             ,
             in
             which
             men
             made
             him
             a
             Party
             .
             An
             Appeal
             truly
             made
             ,
             is
             a
             committing
             the
             matter
             to
             God
             :
             A
             false
             one
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             open
             defiance
             ,
             which
             must
             either
             suppose
             a
             denial
             of
             his
             knowing
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             a
             belief
             that
             he
             has
             forsaken
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             regard
             to
             the
             Actions
             of
             Mortals
             :
             or
             finally
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             bold
             venturing
             on
             the
             Justice
             and
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             serving
             some
             present
             end
             ,
             or
             the
             gaining
             of
             some
             present
             advantage
             :
             And
             which
             of
             these
             soever
             gives
             a
             man
             that
             brutal
             Confidence
             of
             adventuring
             on
             a
             false
             Oath
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             it
             to
             be
             a
             very
             crying
             Sin
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             expiated
             with
             a
             very
             severe
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             will
             bring
             down
             verry
             terrible
             Judgments
             on
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             matter
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             ,
             an
             Oath
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Worship
             and
             Homage
             done
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             is
             a
             very
             powerful
             mean
             for
             preserving
             the
             Justice
             and
             Order
             of
             the
             World.
             All
             Decisions
             in
             Justice
             must
             be
             founded
             upon
             evidence
             ;
             two
             must
             be
             believed
             rather
             than
             one
             ;
             therefore
             the
             more
             Terror
             that
             is
             struck
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             either
             when
             they
             give
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             bind
             themselves
             by
             Promises
             ,
             and
             the
             deeper
             that
             this
             goes
             ,
             it
             will
             both
             oblige
             them
             to
             the
             greater
             Caution
             in
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             greater
             Strictness
             in
             what
             they
             promise
             .
             Since
             therefore
             Truth
             and
             Fidelity
             are
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             Security
             and
             Commerce
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             since
             an
             Appeal
             to
             God
             is
             the
             greatest
             Mean
             that
             can
             be
             thought
             on
             to
             bind
             men
             to
             an
             exactness
             and
             strictness
             in
             every
             thing
             with
             which
             that
             Appeal
             is
             joined
             ;
             therefore
             the
             use
             of
             an
             Oath
             is
             fully
             justified
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             .
             This
             has
             spread
             it self
             so
             universally
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             began
             so
             early
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             well
             be
             reckoned
             a
             Branch
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Light
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             We
             find
             this
             was
             practised
             by
             the
             Patriarchs
             :
             Abimelech
             reckoned
             that
             he
             was
             safe
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             persuade
             Abraham
             to
             swear
             to
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             
             That
             he
             would
             not
             deal
             falsly
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             Abraham
             consented
             so
             to
             swear
             .
             Either
             the
             same
             Abimelech
             or
             another
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             desired
             that
             an
             Oath
             
             might
             be
             between
             Isaac
             and
             him
             ;
             and
             
               they
               sware
               one
               to
               another
               .
               Iacob
            
             did
             also
             swear
             to
             Laban
             .
             Thus
             we
             find
             the
             Patriarchs
             practising
             this
             before
             the
             Mosaical
             Law.
             Under
             that
             Law
             we
             find
             many
             Covenants
             sealed
             by
             an
             Oath
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             a
             Sacred
             Bond
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Gibeonites
             .
             There
             was
             also
             a
             special
             Constitution
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Religion
             ,
             by
             which
             one
             in
             Authority
             might
             put
             others
             under
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             adjure
             them
             either
             to
             do
             somewhat
             ,
             or
             to
             declare
             some
             Truth
             .
             The
             Law
             was
             ,
             That
             
               when
               any
               Soul
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             man
             )
             sinned
             ,
             
             
               and
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               swearing
            
             (
             Adjuration
             )
             ,
             
               and
               was
               a
               witness
               whether
               he
               hath
               seen
               it
               ,
               or
               known
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               utter
               it
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               bear
               his
               Iniquity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
             .
             So
             the
             Form
             then
             was
             ,
             the
             Judg
             or
             the
             Parent
             did
             adjure
             all
             persons
             to
             declare
             their
             knowledg
             of
             any
             particular
             .
             They
             charged
             this
             upon
             them
             with
             an
             Oath
             or
             Curse
             ,
             and
             all
             persons
             were
             then
             bound
             by
             that
             Oath
             to
             tell
             the
             truth
             .
             So
             Micah
             came
             and
             confessed
             ,
             
             upon
             his
             Mother's
             Adjuration
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             the
             Eleven
             hundred
             Shekels
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             heard
             her
             put
             all
             under
             a
             Curse
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             she
             blessed
             him
             .
             
             Saul
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             pursuing
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             put
             the
             People
             under
             a
             Curse
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             eat
             any
             Food
             till
             Night
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             so
             obligatory
             ,
             that
             the
             Violation
             of
             it
             was
             Capital
             ,
             and
             Ionathan
             was
             put
             in
             hazard
             of
             his
             Life
             upon
             it
             .
             Thus
             the
             High-Priest
             put
             our
             Saviour
             under
             the
             Oath
             of
             Cursing
             ,
             
             when
             he
             required
             him
             to
             tell
             ,
             Whether
             he
             was
             the
             Messias
             or
             not
             ?
             Upon
             which
             our
             Saviour
             was
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             upon
             his
             Oath
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             had
             continued
             silent
             till
             then
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             was
             free
             to
             him
             to
             speak
             or
             not
             ,
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             yet
             then
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             did
             speak
             ,
             and
             owned
             himself
             to
             be
             what
             he
             truly
             was
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Form
             of
             that
             Constitution
             ;
             but
             if
             by
             practice
             it
             were
             found
             that
             mens
             pronouncing
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             themselves
             ,
             when
             required
             by
             a
             Person
             in
             Authority
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             Actions
             as
             their
             lifting
             up
             their
             Hand
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             their
             laying
             it
             on
             a
             Bible
             ,
             as
             importing
             their
             Sense
             of
             the
             Terrors
             contained
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             were
             like
             to
             make
             a
             deeper
             Impression
             on
             them
             ,
             than
             barely
             the
             Judges
             charging
             them
             with
             the
             Oath
             or
             Curse
             ;
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             Human
             Authority
             ,
             to
             change
             the
             Rites
             and
             Manner
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             it
             in
             such
             a
             Method
             as
             might
             probably
             work
             most
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             who
             were
             to
             take
             it
             .
             The
             Institution
             in
             general
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             of
             such
             Alterations
             seems
             to
             be
             clearly
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             any
             State
             or
             Society
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             we
             find
             St.
             Paul
             prosecuting
             a
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Oath
             which
             God
             sware
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             
             
               who
               not
               having
               a
               greater
               to
               swear
               by
               ,
               swore
               by
               himself
            
             ;
             and
             to
             enforce
             the
             Importance
             of
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               An
               oath
               for
               confirmation
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
             for
             the
             affirming
             or
             assuring
             of
             any
             thing
             )
             
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               controversy
               .
            
             Which
             plainly
             shews
             us
             what
             Notion
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Epistle
             had
             of
             an
             Oath
             :
             He
             did
             not
             consider
             it
             as
             an
             Impiety
             or
             Prophanation
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             
             In
             St.
             Iohn's
             Visions
             an
             Angel
             is
             represented
             as
             
               lifting
               up
               his
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             
               swearing
               by
               him
               that
               liveth
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
            
             And
             the
             Apostles
             even
             in
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             
             that
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             writ
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             do
             frequently
             appeal
             to
             God
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               God
               is
               witness
            
             ;
             which
             contain
             the
             whole
             Essence
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
             Once
             St.
             Paul
             carries
             the
             Expression
             to
             a
             Form
             of
             Imprecation
             ,
             
             when
             he
             calls
             
               God
               to
               a
               record
               upon
            
             (
             or
             against
             )
             
               his
               soul.
            
             
          
           
             These
             seem
             to
             be
             Authorities
             beyond
             exception
             ,
             justifying
             the
             use
             of
             an
             Oath
             upon
             a
             great
             occasion
             ,
             or
             before
             a
             competent
             Authority
             ;
             according
             
             to
             that
             Prophecy
             quoted
             in
             the
             Article
             ,
             which
             is
             thought
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             
               Messias
               :
               And
               thou
               shalt
               swear
               ,
               The
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               in
               judgment
               ,
               and
               in
               righteousness
               ;
               and
               the
               nations
               shall
               bless
               themselves
               in
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               in
               him
               shall
               they
               glory
               .
            
             These
             last
             words
             seem
             evidently
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messiah
             :
             So
             here
             an
             Oath
             religiously
             taken
             ,
             is
             represented
             as
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Worship
             which
             all
             Nations
             shall
             offer
             up
             to
             God
             under
             the
             New
             Dispensation
             .
          
           
             Against
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             great
             Objection
             is
             ,
             That
             when
             Christ
             is
             correcting
             the
             Glosses
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             put
             upon
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereas
             they
             only
             taught
             that
             men
             
               should
               not
               forswear
               themselves
               ,
               but
               perform
               their
               oaths
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             says
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
               ;
               neither
               by
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               nor
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               by
               Ierusalem
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               head
               ;
               but
               let
               your
               communication
               be
               yea
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               nay
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               than
               these
               ,
               cometh
               of
               evil
               .
            
             And
             St.
             Iames
             speaking
             of
             the
             enduring
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Patience
             of
             Iob
             ,
             adds
             ,
             
               But
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               swear
               not
               ;
               neither
               by
               the
               heaven
               ,
               neither
               by
               the
               earth
               ,
               neither
               by
               any
               other
               oath
               ;
               but
               let
               your
               yea
               be
               yea
               ,
               and
               your
               nay
               nay
               ,
               lest
               ye
               fall
               into
               condemnation
               .
            
             It
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             these
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             so
             express
             and
             positive
             ,
             that
             great
             regard
             is
             to
             be
             had
             to
             a
             Scruple
             that
             is
             founded
             on
             an
             Authority
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             so
             full
             .
             But
             according
             to
             what
             was
             formerly
             observed
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Judiciary
             Oaths
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             these
             words
             cannot
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             Those
             Oaths
             were
             bound
             upon
             the
             Party
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Judg
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             was
             passive
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             help
             his
             being
             put
             under
             an
             Oath
             :
             Whereas
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             relate
             only
             to
             those
             Oaths
             which
             a
             man
             took
             voluntarily
             on
             himself
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             those
             under
             which
             he
             was
             bound
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             If
             our
             Saviour
             had
             intended
             to
             have
             forbidden
             all
             Judiciary
             Oaths
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             annulled
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             Parents
             ,
             and
             have
             forbid
             them
             to
             put
             others
             under
             Oaths
             .
             The
             word
             Communication
             ,
             that
             comes
             afterwards
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Key
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             ;
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             ought
             only
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             their
             Communication
             or
             Commerce
             ;
             to
             those
             Discourses
             that
             pass
             among
             men
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             but
             too
             customary
             to
             give
             Oaths
             a
             very
             large
             share
             .
             Or
             since
             the
             words
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             concerning
             the
             performing
             of
             Vows
             ,
             seem
             to
             limit
             the
             Discourse
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             ,
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             Be
             not
             ready
             ,
             as
             the
             Iews
             were
             ,
             to
             make
             Vows
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             to
             devote
             themselves
             or
             others
             :
             Instead
             of
             those
             ,
             he
             requires
             them
             to
             use
             a
             greater
             Simplicity
             in
             their
             Communication
             .
             And
             St.
             Iames's
             words
             may
             be
             also
             very
             fitly
             applied
             to
             this
             ,
             since
             men
             in
             their
             Afflictions
             are
             apt
             to
             make
             very
             indiscreet
             Vows
             ,
             without
             considering
             whether
             they
             either
             can
             ,
             or
             probably
             will
             pay
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             would
             pretend
             by
             such
             profuse
             Vows
             to
             overcome
             or
             corrupt
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             Sense
             will
             well
             agree
             both
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             ,
             and
             to
             St.
             Iames's
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             most
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             is
             their
             true
             Sense
             ,
             for
             it
             agrees
             with
             every
             thing
             else
             ;
             whereas
             if
             we
             understand
             the●
             in
             that
             strict
             Sense
             of
             condemning
             all
             Oaths
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             what
             to
             make
             of
             those
             Oaths
             which
             occur
             in
             several
             Passages
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ;
             and
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             what
             to
             say
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             own
             answering
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             when
             adjured
             .
             Therefore
             all
             rash
             and
             vain
             swearing
             ,
             all
             swearing
             in
             the
             Communication
             or
             Intercourse
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             is
             certainly
             condemned
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             all
             Imprecatory
             Vows
             .
             But
             since
             we
             have
             so
             great
             Authorities
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             both
             Testaments
             for
             other
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             since
             that
             agrees
             so
             evidently
             with
             the
             Principles
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             with
             the
             Article
             ,
             
             That
             a
             man
             may
             swear
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             requireth
             it
             .
             It
             is
             added
             ,
             
               in
               a
               Cause
               of
               Faith
               and
               Charity
            
             ;
             for
             certainly
             in
             trifling
             matters
             ,
             such
             Reverence
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Holy
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             swearing
             ought
             to
             be
             avoided
             :
             But
             when
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             set
             about
             with
             those
             regards
             that
             are
             due
             to
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             appealed
             to
             :
             A
             Gravity
             of
             Deportment
             ,
             and
             an
             Exactness
             of
             weighing
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             are
             highly
             necessary
             here
             :
             Certainly
             our
             Words
             ought
             to
             be
             few
             ,
             and
             our
             Hearts
             full
             of
             the
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             that
             God
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             before
             whom
             we
             stand
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             we
             appeal
             ;
             who
             knows
             all
             things
             ,
             
               and
               will
               bring
               every
               work
               to
               judgment
               ,
               with
               every
               secret
               thing
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               evil
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30349-e22710
           
             Rom.
             6.17
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
             —
             6
             3.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.19
             ,
             to
             23.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             2.
             
             Gal.
             21.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Deut
             4.
             
          
           
             44.
             
             Isa.
             6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Joh
             3
             4.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Eph.
             4.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.7
             .
             Rom.
             16.20
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Cor.
             16.23
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.3
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.3
             .
             Gal.
             1.3
             .
             Gal
             6.18
             .
             Eph.
             1.2
             .
             Eph.
             6.23
             .
             Phil.
             1.2
             .
             Phil.
             4.23
             .
             Col.
             1.2
             .
             1
             Thes.
             1.1
             .
             1
             Thes
             5.28
             .
             2
             Thes.
             1.2
             .
             2
             Thes.
             3
             18.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.2
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.2
             .
             Tit.
             1.4
             .
             Philem.
             3.25
             .
             2
             John
             1.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             John.
             1.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.6.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
             1
             Joh.
             5.20
             .
             Tit.
             2.13
             .
             Jam.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.8
             .
             Rev.
             19.16
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.16.17
             .
             ●ohn
             2.25
             .
             Mat.
             ●1
             27.
             
             Mat.
             9.6
             .
             Joh.
             15.26
             .
             Joh.
             14.13
             .
             Joh.
             5
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Joh.
             6.39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Acts
             14.15
             .
             Acts
             17.29
             .
             1
             Thes.
             1.9
             .
             Rev.
             19
             1●
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.52
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.8
             ,
             9
             Phil.
             2
             10.
             
             Heb.
             1.5
             .
             Rev.
             5.8
             ,
             
               to
               the
               end
            
          
           
             Acts
             7.59.60
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Hag.
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
          
           
             6
             ,
          
           
             7
             ,
          
           
             8
             ,
          
           
             10
             ,
          
           
             12
             ,
          
           
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.6
             .
             Col.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             John
             1.29
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             Matth.
             20.28
             .
             Rom.
             3.25
             .
             1
             Joh
             2.1
             .
             Eph
             1.7
             .
             Col.
             1.14
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Heb.
             9.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.10
             ,
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             19
             ,
             29.
             
             Heb.
             13.12.20
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Rom
             5.12
             .
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.2
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             Isa.
             61.2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.11
             .
             Acts
             2.31
             .
             Psal.
             73.27
             .
             Isa.
             37.2
             .
          
           
             
               See
               Bishop
            
             Person
             
               on
               the
               Creed
            
             ,
          
           
             ●uke
             23
             .
             4●
             ,
             ●6
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             
             ●1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Acts
             3.12
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Co●
             .
             15.50
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             40.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.26
             .
          
           
             John
             3.3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             Lu.
             11.18
             .
          
           
             John
             14.16
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             John
             16.
             
             ●
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.4
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.10
             .
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
             Eph.
             4.30
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             Act.
             5.34
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.3
             ▪
             6
             ,
             9.
             
             Joh.
             5.39
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             ●uk
             .
             1.4
             .
             John.
             20
             31.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1
             15.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             I.
             3.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Tertul.
             de
             presc
             .
             Cap.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             25
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Hist.
             c
             39.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Eus.
             l.
             2.
             
             Hist.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             l.
             4.
             cont
             .
             Mar.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Orig.
             apud
             Eus.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Athan.
             in
             Synops.
             Conc.
             cap.
             60.
             
             Carth.
             3.
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             cum
             Trypho
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             Presc
             .
             cap.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Orig.
             Ep.
             ad
             African
             .
             Orig.
             Exhort
             .
             ad
             Martyr
             .
             Eusec
             .
             Hist.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             20.
             
             Hieron
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             .
             Dardan
             .
             Cyr.
             Catech
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Hieron
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Can.
             60.
             
             Can.
             47.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             38.
             
             Orig.
             l.
             3.
             
             &
             7.
             con
             .
             Cels.
             Dial.
             con
             .
             Marc.
             &
             Ep.
             ad
             Afric
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Ignat.
             Ep.
             ad
             Ephe.
             Orig.
             Hom.
             13.
             in
             Genes
             .
             Eus.
             Hist.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             l.
             3.
             c·
             24
             ,
             27.
             
             Hieron
             .
             Pref.
             in
             Ep.
             Jac.
             Orig.
             cont
             .
             Marcion
             .
             Firmil
             .
             Ep.
             75.
             ap
             .
             Cypr.
             Eus.
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             2.
             
             Tertul.
             de
             Carne
             Chr.
             c.
             24.
             
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             24.
             
             Tertul.
             de
             cultu
             faem
             .
          
           
             Clem.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Co●
             ▪
             Justin
             cont
             .
             Tryphon
             .
             Irenaeus
             l
             ▪
             5.
             c.
             30.
             
             Eus.
             Hist.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             24
             ,
             26.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             18.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.44
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             34.14
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             26.16
             .
             
               to
               the
               End
               of
            
             Deut.
             
          
           
             D●ut
             .
             18.
             
             〈◊〉
             36.
             
               to
               〈◊〉
               End.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Maccab.
             1.56
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             hist
             ▪
             l.
             4.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             In
             Psal.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             Synop.
             
          
           
             In
             Eppasch
             .
          
           
             Catech.
             4.
             
          
           
             Can.
             59.
             and
             60.
             
          
           
             Can.
             47.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             12.3
             .
             Gen.
             22.18
             .
             Gen.
             26.24
             .
             Gen.
             28.14
             .
             Gen.
             49.10
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             24.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             8
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             11.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             35.
             
             ●
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             42.1
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             53.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             61.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.5
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             31.31
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.25
             .
             Joel
             2.28
             .
          
           
             Mi●●h
             5.2
             .
          
           
             ●ag
             .
             2.6
             ,
             ●
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             M●l
             .
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             16.11
             .
             Ps.
             17.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             49.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             84.11.87.6.90.17.96.17
             .
             Eccl.
             11.9.12.14
             .
             Isa.
             25.8.26.19
             .
             Dan.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             22.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             31.32
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             16
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             53.
             
             Dan.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             23.1
             .
             Lev.
             19.12
             .
             Mat.
             5.33
             .
          
           
             Mark
             2.27
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.17
             .
             Deut.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             In
             Anchoreto
             .
          
           
             ●om
             .
             5
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             15.49
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.21
             ,
             22.
             
             In
             Ep.
             ad
             Rom.
             passim
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.5.8.21
             ▪
             1
             Kings
             8.46
             .
             Prov.
             24.16
             .
             Jer.
             17.9
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
             Eccl.
             7.20
             .
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
             Rom.
             8.7
             ,
             8.
             
             John
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1
             27.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.6
             .
             Joh.
             20.31
             .
             Joh.
             5.50
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.3
             ,
             5
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.12
             .
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             31.29
             .
             Ezek.
             18.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.15
             ,
             16.
             
             Mat.
             5.48
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             32.10
             .
             
               and
               〈◊〉
               the
               whole
               Old
               Test●ment
               .
            
             Mat.
             3.7
             .
             1
             Thess.
             2.16
             .
             Luk.
             23.40
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.29
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.17
             .
             Rom.
             13.2
             .
             2
             C●r
             .
             7.5
             .
             John
             8.10
             ,
             11.
             
             Rom.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.13
             ,
             27
             3●
             ,
             35.
             
             Psalm
             51.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             J●r
             .
             31.33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Luke
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             14.2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.5
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             Heb.
             4.16
             .
             Jam.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Joh.
             39.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.2.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.26
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             65.1
             .
          
           
             Acts
             16.14
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             1.13.15.5
             ,
             16.
             
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Job
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             Rom.
             4.3.22
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.24
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.28
             .
             Gal.
             2.16
             .
             Rom.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
             Luke
             24.47
             .
             Acts.
             2.38
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.41
             ,
             42.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.5
             .
             Jam.
             3.2
             .
             Phil.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             130.3
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Chron.
             30.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
             Col.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             21.29
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             10.30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             14.
             
          
           
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
          
           
             21
             ,
          
           
             23
             ,
          
           
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Luke
             17.10
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             22.36
             ,
             to
             40.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             V.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.33
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             30.8
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.38
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20.34
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.18
             .
             2
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             James
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             49.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.9
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             Mark
             11.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.26
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             4.34
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.1
             1
             Pet.
             1.15
             .
             Mat.
             5.48
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.49
             .
             Joh.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             20.20
             ,
             24.
             
             Gal.
             2.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Act.
             15.39
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             2.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.24
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.6
             ,
             9.5.18
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.4.5.6
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             17.4
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             18.35
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim
             4.2
             .
             Tit.
             1.13
             .
             1
             Joh.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             5.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             36.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Joseph
             .
             Ant.
             Jud.
             lib
             18.
             c.
             2.
             —
             de
             Bell.
             Jud.
             lib.
             2
             ,
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             Adv.
             Her.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             Epiph.
             Her.
             31.
             
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Paed.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             Orig.
             Peri.
             archon
             l.
             3.
             
             Phiolcal
             .
             c.
             12.
             
             Explain
             .
             21.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Rom
             ▪
             
          
           
             Orig.
             Philocan●
             .
          
           
             Ruffin
             Peror
             .
             in
             Vers.
             Com.
             Orig.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             .
             Rom.
             Chrys.
             Ep.
             4
             ad
             .
             Olymp.
             Isid.
             Pelus
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             314.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9
             11.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             1.
             25.26
             .
             Ibid.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.10
             .
             Ps.
             33.12
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             John
             17.9.10
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             16.15
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.10
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
             Ps.
             110.3
             .
             Jerem.
             31.33
             ,
             34.
             
             Ezek.
             36.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Rom.
             9.21
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             26.9
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.51
             .
             Eph.
             4.30
             .
             Jam.
             1.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Joh.
             13.1
             .
             Heb.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             20
             ,
             16.
             
             Rom.
             8.29
             ,
             30.
             
             Rom.
             9.18
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             11.
             ver
             .
             17.
             ver
             .
             20.
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.21.10.18.11.10.14.8
             .
             Prov.
             16.4
             .
             Acts
             1.48
             .
             Rev.
             13.8.3.5.20.12.21.27
             .
             Rom.
             1.26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             34.6
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.9
             .
             Ezek.
             18.12.33.11
             .
          
           
             ●
             Sam.
             23.
             
             ●1
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             
             ●1
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.4
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             7.22
             .
             Exod.
             8.15
             ,
             19
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.18
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             17.12
             .
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
             Acts
             13.48
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.2
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Acts
             7.51
             ▪
             Matth.
             23
             ▪
             37.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             13.9
             .
             Joh.
             5.40
             .
             Ez●k
             .
             33.14
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.24
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Mark.
             8.38
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1●
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Ac●●
             1●
             .
             ●4
             ▪
             35.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             Contr.
             Tom
             2.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             9.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             21
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.18
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1
             18.3.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.18
             ,
             24
             ,
             26.
             2
             
             Thes.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             Matth.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             74
             ,
             &
             75.
             
             Firmil
             .
             Con.
             Sard.
             C.
             3
             ,
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Constant
             .
             Can.
             3.
             
             Con.
             Chalced
             .
             C
             28.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Sinuess
             .
             An.
             303.
             —
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Conc.
             
          
           
             
               Dict
               Pap●e
               l.
               1.
               
               Ep.
               Greg.
               7.
               
               Post
               Ep.
               55.
               
            
             
               Extravag
               .
               de
               Major
               &
               Ob●d
               .
               c
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Conc.
             Lat.
             3.
             cap.
             27.
             
             Conc.
             Lat.
             4.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
             Con.
             Lug.
             
          
           
             C●rd
             .
             Perron
             Harangueau
             tiers
             estat
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
             Rev.
             21.2
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.2
             .
             Mat.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.7
             .
             Luk.
             11.51
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             22.31
             .
             John
             21.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14
             1●
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.40
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.4
             .
             —
             4.9
             .
             —
             5.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             23.23
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             6.6
             .
             Matth.
             12.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.16
             .
             —
             ch
             .
             9.19
             ,
             to
             23.
             
          
           
             Heb
             10.25
             .
          
           
             Acts
             5.29
             .
             Matth.
             22.21
             .
          
           
             Titus
             1.9
             .
             —
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Acts
             15.28
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             J●h
             .
             16.13
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             Heb.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Act
             15.28
             .
          
           
             Mark
             16.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.6
             12.
             
          
           
             —
             ver
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             —
             ver
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             31.34
             Heb.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             99.8
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.26
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.32
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             ●uk
             .
             24.47
             .
          
           
             Acts
             14.22
             .
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             24.43
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.2
             3.
             2
             
             C●r
             .
             5.6.8
             .
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Heb.
             1
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Ep.
             John
             v.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.41
             .
          
           
             2
             Maccab.
             12.40
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             from
             V.
             10.
             to
             16.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             
               de
               Civit.
               D●i
               .
               l.
            
             21.
             c.
             18.
             ad
             22.
             
             
               En●●●r
               .
               c.
            
             67
             ,
             68
             ,
             69.
             
             
               Ad
               Dulcid
               .
               〈◊〉
               prim●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               de
               .
               C●r
               .
               mil.
               c.
            
             ●
             .
             
               de
               Ex.
               〈◊〉
               c.
            
             13.
             ●●prian
             .
             〈◊〉
             34.37
             .
             〈…〉
             75.
             l.
             3.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Dion
             .
             de
             Eccl.
             Hierar
             .
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Conf.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Supra
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             1.
             
             O●on
             .
             ad
             ●leb
             .
             Furer
             .
          
           
             Mark
             11.17
             .
          
           
             Numb
             16.38
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             4.12
             ,
             15
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
             Deut.
             12.30
             .
             Levit.
             26.1
             .
             Deut.
             16●
             22.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             40.18
             .
             to
             27.44.9
             .
             to
             21.
             
             Jer.
             10.
             to
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             Hab.
             2.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.41
             .
             Psal.
             106.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             12.27
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             16.31
             .
             2
             King.
             10.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Hosea
             8.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             17.28
             ,
             32
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.16
             ,
             25
             to
             29.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             de
             Nat.
             Deor.
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.20
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Just.
               Mart.
               Apol.
               2.
               
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
               l.
               1.5
               .
               Protr
               .
               Orig.
               Cont.
               Cels.
               l.
               2.3.5.7
               .
               Tertull.
               Apol.
               Cypr.
               de
               Idol
               .
               Vanitate
               .
               Arnob.
               Lib.
               5.
               
               Minut.
               Felix
               Oct.
               Euseb.
               praep
               .
               Evang.
               l.
               3.
               
               Lactan.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               2.
               
               Ambros
               .
               Resp.
               ad
               Sym.
               August
               .
               de
               Civitate
               Dei.
               l.
               7.
               c.
               5.
               
            
             
               Orig.
               Con.
               Cels.
               l.
               7.
               
               Euseb.
               Praep.
               Ev.
               l.
               3.
               c.
               7.
               
               Max.
               Tyr.
               diss
               .
               38.
               
               Jul.
               Frag.
               Ep.
               Euseb.
               praep
               .
               Evan.
               l.
               4.
               c.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Iren.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
             Epiph.
             Haeres
             .
             27.
             
             August
             .
             de
             Haeres
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Epiph.
             ep
             .
             ad
             Joan.
             Hieros
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             18.
             
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             113.
             de
             Moribus
             Eccl.
             Cath.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Epist.
             l.
             9.
             
             Ep.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               This
               is
               owned
               by
               all
               the
               Historians
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
            
             Anastasius
             ,
             Zonaras
             ,
             C●drenus
             ,
             Glyc●s
             ,
             Theophanes
             ,
             Sigebert
             ,
             Otho
             .
             Pris.
             Urspergensis
             ,
             Sigonius
             ,
             Rubens
             ,
             and
             Cia●●nius
             .
          
           
             Acta
             Con.
             Nic.
             2.
             
             Action
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             To.
             1.
             quaest
             .
             25.
             dispu●
             .
             54.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Imag.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               8.
               
               Suarez
               .
               M.
               3.
               
            
             
               Ysambert
               de
               Mist.
               Incarn
               .
               ad
               quaest
               .
               25.
               dis
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               Vasquez
               .
               in
               3
               Aquin.
               disp
               .
               103.
               c.
               3.
               
            
             
               Cajetan
               .
               in
               3.
               
               Aquin.
               quaest
               .
               25.
               
               A.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Con.
             Nic.
             2.
             
             Act.
             7.
             
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             C●n.
             N●c
             .
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             Dur●n
             .
             in
             S●n●en
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             9.
             qu.
             〈…〉
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Nic.
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             3.
             p.
             q.
             25.
             
             Art.
             3.
             
             
               See
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
            
             ,
             Alex.
             Hales
             ,
             Bonaventure
             ,
             Ricardus
             de
             Media
             villa
             palud
             Almans
             .
             B●el
             Summa
             Angelica
             ,
             
               and
               m●ny
               more
               cited
               by
               Bishop
            
             Stilligfleet
             
               's
               Defence
               of
               the
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               .
            
             Part.
             2.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Trid.
             Sess.
             25.
             
          
           
             See
             Bishop
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             ut
             Supra
             .
          
           
             Pont.
             Rom.
             Ordo
             ad
             Recip
             .
             Imper
             .
             Rubri
             .
          
           
             
               In
               benedictione
               novae
               Crucis
               .
            
             
               Rogamus
               te
               Domine
               Sancte
               Pater
               Omnipotens
               sempiterne
               Deus
               ,
               ut
               digneris
               benedicere
               hoc
               lignum
               Crucis
               tuae
               ut
               sit
               Remedium
               Salutare
               generi
               humano
               ,
               sit
               Soliditas
               fidei
               ,
               profectus
               bonorum
               operum
               ,
               Redemptio
               animarum
               ,
               sit
               Solamen
               &
               protectio
               ac
               tutela
               contra
               saeva
               jacula
               Inimicorum
               .
               Per
               Dom.
               
            
             
               Sanctificetur
               lignum
               istud
               in
               nomine
               Patris
               &
               Filii
               ,
               &
               Spiritûs
               sancti
               ,
               &
               benedictio
               illius
               ligni
               in
               quo
               membra
               sancta
               Salvatoris
               suspensa
               sunt
               sit
               in
               isto
               ligno
               ut
               orantes
               inclinantesque
               se
               propter
               Deum
               ante
               istam
               crucem
               inveniant
               corporis
               &
               animae
               sanitatem
               per
               eundem
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             9.3
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             99.5
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             Ecc.
             Smirn.
             apud
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Jul.
             Ap.
             Cyril
             .
             lib.
             6.
             lib.
             10.
             
             Ennap
             .
             in
             vita
             Aedess
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             opere
             monach
             .
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             adv
             .
             Vigilant
             .
             To.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.19
             .
             Deut.
             34.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             18.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             13.21
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             Euseb.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             in
             40
             Martyr
             in
             Hom.
             26.
             in
             Mamar
             .
             Paul.
             in
             vita
             Ambros
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Civit.
             Dei
             lib.
             22.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             6.
             in
             1
             ad
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             Basil
             in
             40
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Ap.
             Cyr.
             lib.
             10.
             con
             .
             Julian
             .
             Ennap
             .
             in
             vita
             Aedess
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Vigil
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             cura
             pro
             mortuis
             .
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             opere
             Monach
             .
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             52.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             John
             14.1
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             19.10
             .
             Rev.
             22.9
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Protrep
             .
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Con.
               Laod.
               c.
               35.
               
            
             
               Just.
               Mart.
               Apol.
               2.
               
               Iren.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               35.
               
            
             
               Orig.
               Con.
               Cels.
               l.
               8.
               
               Tert.
               de
               Orat.
               c.
               1.
               
            
             
               Athanas.
               cont
               .
               Arian
               .
               Orat.
               1
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Greg.
               Nazianz.
               Orat.
               40.
               
               Greg.
               Niss
               .
               in
               Basil.
               cont
               .
               Eunap
               .
            
             
               Basil.
               Hom.
               27.
               cont
               .
               Eunom
               .
               l.
               4.
               
            
             
               Epiph.
               Haeres
               .
               64
               ,
               69
               ,
               78
               ,
               79.
               
            
             
               Theod.
               de
               Haer.
               Fabul
               .
               l.
               5.
               c.
               3.
               
            
             
               Chrysost.
               de
               Trinit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aug.
               con
               .
               Serm.
               Ar.
               c.
               29.
               con
               .
               Max.
               l.
               13.
               c.
               4.
               
            
             
               Aug.
               de
               Civ
               .
               Dei.
               l.
               22.
               c.
               10.
               l.
               8.
               c.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             vera
             Rel.
             c.
             55.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.25
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Epipli
             .
             Heres
             .
             79
             :
          
           
             Theod.
             de
             cur
             .
             Gr.
             affect
             .
             l.
             8.
             de
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Is●
             .
             42.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             141.2
             .
             Hos.
             14.2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             65.2
             .
          
           
             John
             ●●
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.12
             .
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             c.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             17
             ,
             19
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.20
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.15
             2
             Tim.
             4.2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             ,
             9
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             Eph.
             4.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.7
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             John
             11.51.18.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             John
             4.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             8.8
             .
             Neh.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.14
             .
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
          
           
             Cont
             Celsum
             l.
             8.
             p.
             402.
             
             Ep.
             63.
             ad
             Neoces
             .
          
           
             Johan
             .
             8.
             
             Ep.
             247.
             
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Trid.
             C●●p
             .
             8.
             
             S●ll
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.5
             .
             Mark
             16.16
             .
             John
             3.3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
             Ep.
             97.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
             Matth.
             26.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.23
             ,
             to
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Dist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Theophil
             .
             l.
             1.
             ad
             Autolyc
             .
             Tert.
             de
             Bapt.
             c.
             7
             ,
             8.
             de
             Resur
             .
             ca●
             .
             c.
             8.
             
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             70.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             John
             2.20
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Araus
             .
             c.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Cod.
             Affr.
             Can.
             6.
             
             Con.
             Tol.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             Hilar.
             in
             cap.
             4.
             ad
             .
             Ephes.
             ut
             Supra
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             Ep.
             l.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             decr
             .
             Con.
             Florent
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             1.9
             .
          
           
             James
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Innoc.
             3.
             in
             4.
             later
             .
             Can.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Conc.
             Trid.
             Sess.
             14.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             3.14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             John
             20.23
             .
          
           
             Acts
             5.3
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.23
             .
          
           
             James
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Dallaeus
             de
             Confessione
             .
             Morinus
             de
             Poenitentia
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Thirteen
               Passages
               out
               of
               him
               cited
               and
               explained
               by
            
             Daille
             de
             Conf.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Trid.
             Sess.
             14.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13
             ▪
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Rituale
             Romanum
             de
             sacr
             .
             poeniten
             .
          
           
             Haberti
             pontif
             .
             Graecum
             .
             Morinus
             de
             Ordinat
             .
             Sac●is
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.32
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             explained
             by
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             I
             have
             followed
             the
             Account
             given
             by
             
               Honoratus
               Fabri
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Summula
               Theologica
            
             ,
             who
             is
             dead
             within
             these
             Ten
             Years
             .
             I
             knew
             him
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Anno
            
             1685.
             
             He
             was
             a
             true
             Philosopher
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Liberties
             allowed
             by
             his
             Order
             ,
             and
             studied
             to
             reduce
             their
             School-Divinity
             to
             as
             clear
             Ideas
             as
             it
             was
             capable
             of
             .
             So
             that
             in
             following
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             worst
             Face
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             .
             His
             Book
             was
             Printed
             at
             
               Lions
               ,
               Anno
            
             1669.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.32
             .
             Matth.
             19.9
             .
             Mark
             10.11
             .
             Luke
             16.18
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             4.
             cont
             .
             Marcion
             .
             c.
             34.
             
             Basil.
             Ep.
             ad
             Amphil
             .
             c.
             9.
             
             Chrysos
             .
             hom
             .
             17.
             in
             Matth.
             Epiph.
             haeres
             .
             59.
             
             Cath.
             Conc.
             Elib
             .
             c.
             65.
             
             Conc.
             Arel
             .
             c.
             10.
             
             Conc.
             Affric
             .
             c.
             102.
             
             Causa
             32.
             q.
             7.
             
             In
             decr
             .
             Eug.
             in
             Conc.
             Flor.
             Erasm.
             in
             1.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Cor.
             7.
             
             Cajetan
             in
             Matth.
             19.
             c.
             9.
             
             Cathar
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             .
             Cor.
             7.
             l.
             5.
             
             Annot.
             
          
           
             Mark
             6.13
             .
          
           
             James
             5.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             21.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             ●oh●
             14
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Rituale
             Rom.
             Con
             ▪
             Trid.
             Se●s
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Cons.
             Apost
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             l.
             7.
             cap.
             42
             ,
             44.
             
             Tertul.
             de
             bapt
             .
             c.
             10.
             
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             70.
             ●lem
             .
             Alex.
             paedag
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             8.
             
             Dionys.
             Areop
             .
             de
             Eccles.
             hier
             .
             c.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Innocent
             .
             Ep.
             1.
             ad
             Decent
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             Sacram
             .
             Gregor
             .
             Menardi
             Nota.
             
          
           
             Bede
             .
             Hist.
             Ang.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
             Euchol
             .
             Gra.
             p.
             408
             
          
           
             Decr.
             Eug.
             in
             Con.
             Flor.
             Con.
             Trid.
             Sess
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.22
             .
          
           
             Miss
             .
             Rom.
             Rubr.
             de
             defectu
             Intent
             .
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             10.3
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.1
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.6
             .
             c.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             John
             1.25
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.12
             .
             Col.
             3.1
             ,
             10.
             
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.47
             .
          
           
             Acts
             19.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.3
             ,
             5
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             Acts
             10.44
             ,
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Mark
             16.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             
             Col.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3
             ▪
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8.26
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Acts
             16.31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.39
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             19.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
             John
             1.29
             .
             Compare
             Matt.
             26.26
             .
             Mark
             14.22
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.19
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             H●b
             9.20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             116.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             7.26
             ,
             27.
             
             Levit.
             17.14
             .
          
           
             John
             6.32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             40.
             v.
             
          
           
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             51.
             v.
             
          
           
             53
             ,
             54
             ,
             55.
             v.
             
          
           
             ●6
             .
             v.
             
          
           
             v.
             6●
             
          
           
             
               M●r●
               Nevochim
            
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.27
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             32.
             v.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             last
             verse
             .
             Phil.
             2.1
             .
             Eph.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.18
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
               de
               Doct.
               Chris.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             7.
             in
             Levit.
             
          
           
             Apolog.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             de
             haer
             ▪
             c.
             34.
             
             Lib.
             1.
             adver
             .
             Marcion
             .
             c.
             14.
             
             Lib.
             3
             adver
             .
             Marcion
             .
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             cont●a
             Celsum
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             ●6
             .
             Ep.
             63.
             
          
           
             In
             Anchoreto
             .
          
           
             In
             orat
             .
             de
             baptis
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             De
             Benedict
             .
             Patriarch
             .
             c.
             9.
             
             Hom.
             24.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Comm.
             in
             St.
             Matth.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Cit.
             apud
             Fulgent
             .
             de
             Baptismo
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             23.
             ad
             Bonifac
             .
             Serm.
             2.
             in
             Psal.
             33.
             
             Chrys.
             Ep.
             ad
             Caes●r
             .
             &
             in
             co●ment
             .
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Ga●
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             Lib.
             4.
             adv
             .
             Marci
             .
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Celarium
             .
          
           
             In
             Photi
             .
             Bibli
             .
             Cod.
             229.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             1st
             .
             and
             2d
             .
             ●ont
             .
             Eutych
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             du●bus
             nat
             .
             Christ
             ▪
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             adv
             ▪
             Haeres
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Resurrect
             .
             c.
             8.
             
             In
             Mat.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Tol.
             16.
             
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             ●yril
             .
             Ca●ech
             Mest.
             5.
             
             Chrysost
             Hom.
             in
             Euch.
             To.
             5.
             
             Damas
             .
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Ortho.
             fide
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             ●ib
             .
             4.
             adv
             .
             Ma●cion
             .
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             Comm.
             in
             Ps●l
             3.
             
          
           
             ●ib
             .
             ●●nt
             .
             〈◊〉
             1●
             .
          
           
             Defen
             .
             Conc.
             Chalced.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             23.
             ad
             Bonifac.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             20.
             con
             .
             Faust.
             c.
             21.
             in
             Psal.
             98.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             Comm.
             in
             1
             Ep.
             ad
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             d●
             Sacram.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Do●r●t
             .
             Lib.
             ●
             .
             Tit.
             42.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Dist.
             11.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacram
             .
             Altaris
             ,
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eus.
             Hist.
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             ●erm
             .
             Const.
             in
             Theor.
             Tit.
             12.
             
             Bibl.
             patr
             .
             Ivo
             .
             Carn
             .
             Ep.
             de
             Sacr
             .
             Missae
             .
             T.
             2.
             
             Bibl.
             pat
             .
          
           
             Dur.
             Rat.
             div
             .
             offic
             .
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Sexta
             parte
             Can.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Matth.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             ●
             .
             Spi●il
             .
             Sacr.
             d'
             Ach●ry
             .
          
           
             In
             cap.
             66.
             
             Isaiae
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             26.
             in
             Joan.
             
          
           
             Lib
             21.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             54.
             in
             Joan.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             20.22
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             
             Catech.
             Mist.
             4ta
             .
             Const.
             Apost
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             57.
             
             Eccles.
             Hiera
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             Com.
             in
             6.
             
             Johan
             .
             v.
             53.
             
             In
             Summa
             ,
             par
             .
             9.
             quast
             .
             80.
             art
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             63.
             ad
             Cecil
             .
          
           
             Leo
             Serm.
             4.
             in
             Quadrag
             .
             Decret
             .
             de
             Consecr
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Decret
             .
             de
             Consecr
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Claramont
             .
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             Eus.
             Hist.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             Just.
             Mart.
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Paulinus
             in
             vita
             Ambros.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Constan.
             Sess.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             141.2
             .
             Psal.
             51.17
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.15
             .
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             9.
             ch
             .
             22.
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             10.
             ch
             .
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Leg.
             pro
             Christ.
             Minut.
             in
             Octav.
             Lib.
             8.
             con
             .
             Celsum
             .
             Tert.
             A.
             -pol
             .
             c.
             30.
             
             Clem.
             Strom.
             l.
             7.
             
             Arnob.
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cyr.
             Al.
             lib.
             10.
             cont
             .
             Jul.
             
          
           
             Can.
             9.
             
             A●ost
             .
          
           
             Con.
             Antioch
             .
             Can.
             2.
             
             Const.
             Apost
             .
             l.
             8.
             cap.
             11.
             
             Hom.
             3.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Eph
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dialog
             .
             Conc.
             Mogunt
             .
             Can.
             43.
             
          
           
             Walaf
             .
             Strab.
             de
             rebus
             Eccles
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.4
             .
             1
             Cor.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.2
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             Socr.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Acts
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             14.9
             .
             Matth.
             15.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.17
             .
             2
             Thess.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Jude
             23
             v.
             1
             Cor.
             5.2
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.22
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.26
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             17.11
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Acts
             24.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             20.21
             .
             ver
             .
             24.
             ver
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Acts
             11.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Acts
             15.7
             .
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             19.
             
             Gal.
             2
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             De
             Unit
             ▪
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Nic.
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             10.
             ad
             Greg.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Sard.
             Can.
             3
             ,
             &
             7
             ▪
             Con.
             Constant
             .
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Chalced
             .
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Afric
             .
             cap.
             101.
             
             &
             1●5
             .
             Ep●st
             ,
             ad
             Bonifac.
             &
             Cel●st
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             Ep.
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Ep.
             32
             ,
             34
             ,
             36
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Ep.
             24
             ,
             28
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Ep.
             70.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.30.22.14
             .
          
           
             15.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             23.6.28.21
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             8.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             17.8
             ,
             9.
             chap.
             19.8
             ,
             
               to
               the
               End.
            
             Chap.
             26.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.6
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             1
             ●et
             .
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.4
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.39
             .
          
           
             40.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             ●cts
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.36
             ,
             37·
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.4
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             30.8
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             21.23.26.28.31.53
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             17.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             14.24
             ,
             28
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.63
             ,
             64.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             10.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.9
             .
             Gal.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             James
             5.12
             .